《Souls》


 Chapter 1: Birth of Boredom

    Sean Brynor


    It was a strange feeling, being birthed. Disorienting is the best way to describe it. There wasn¡¯t really any pain, though I¡¯m sure my mother would disagree, but it was extremely uncomfortable. It was like having my head shoved through a small hole, but instead of stopping when nothing else could fit, my head morphed and shifted to fit through. It¡¯s not an experience anyone can say they remember, except me, of course.


    I¡¯ve known since then that I¡¯m not normal. I had gained consciousness a few weeks earlier, but at that point I didn¡¯t know where I even was. Then, well, what happened, happened, and I realized that I was a baby. Though I already knew that something was wrong. Babies don¡¯t typically know that they are babies. I was an enigma. I already knew and understood everything, from language, to regular customs, to the infuriating difficulty that was math. I was essentially an adult mind inside of a newborn¡¯s body. The only question was, how did I come to be? Specifically I meant my mind. I understood how babies were born.


    Unfortunately, given my body¡¯s current state, I was unable to spend a lot of time thinking about that question. I mostly just slept and pooped. I had grown tired of my daily life rather quickly, even though I was only two weeks in. The thought that I would have to wait several months, maybe even a year, before my body would even be able to crawl, was terrifying. The boredom alone may be enough to kill me. I did my best to keep my brain occupied when I was awake, but when I started to think too much, I would pass out. I suspected my baby brain was having a hard time processing all the information I was pushing through it. This caused me a lot of headaches, pain that could only be quelled through screaming, to my parents'' dismay.


    It took a full month before I could see clearly. When I could, the world seemed incredibly bright. I wanted to see everything. After months in darkness, everything that my eyes came across was like a new mystery I wanted to unravel. Then, I would recognize the object. Whether it was the fireplace, the table, or a cooking pot, I knew what it was. I always knew what everything was. Those mysteries were quickly solved, and the world suddenly went dark again. Everything lost its luster and became dull. So, I started looking for things I didn¡¯t know. My eyes traveled upwards to the woman staring down at me.


    I was being held by my mother, whom my father called Cori, in the main room of the house. We sat on a wooden rocking chair that was moving back and forth, a motion that almost made me fall asleep. Next to us was the fireplace, already lit, even though I could tell it was just past midday looking outside the window. On the other side of the room was what seemed to be a primitive kitchen. Pots and pans were hung over some kind of fire pit, with a single pot hanging just above the flame. In the middle of the room was a table, with benches on either side of it. The floor was stone, and most of the walls were wooden. That was it. There was nothing else.


    Fear welled up inside of me. There was no electronics, no modern technology at all. Where was I? Was I in the past? Did I time travel? Who am I? Why did I know so many things? Why did I understand it all? More and more questions kept rushing through my head. For the first time in my life (which had only been a month), I felt truly helpless. Almost like a real baby. Tears began to run down my face, and I wanted to yell. To scream. I wanted to convey any possible emotion I could, but before I could, I heard my mother¡¯s voice. For the first time, I truly heard it. It was soothing to my ears. A calming sound that instantly made me want to fall asleep.


    ¡°Hush, my little bird. It¡¯s okay, everything will be alright, mommy¡¯s here,¡± she said, a slight nervousness in her voice.


    Everything seemed so simple at that moment. Nothing was important except Mother. I looked up at her face, getting my first real view of her. She was warm. Gentle. Everything a mother should look like to their child. Her smile was like honey. It instantly calmed me down, pushing all of my questions away and leaving my focus entirely on her. Her eyes were a deep blue, like water, and her hair was long and smooth, flowing down past her shoulders, so blonde that it was almost white. I would have stared at her for hours, if not for father bursting in through the door at that moment.


    ¡°Oy! I brought home a nice meal, sweetheart!¡± He boomed across the room with a rough and deep voice.


    I imagine I would have started crying then and there if I was a regular baby, but I did well to hold my composure. That was until he scooped me up from mother with one arm and I managed to get a look at him. It was then that any normal human would be terrified. Father was huge, towering so tall that his head almost hit the ceiling, and muscles so large I¡¯m surprised he hadn¡¯t already crushed me by accident. However, his physique was not what was terrifying about him, it was his face. One eye had a horrible scar cutting from his forehead down across his cheek, revealing a deep hole where it once used to be. His other eye was dull brown, but fierce and almost angry. Other scars were scattered across his face, only slightly covered by his short beard. He also had scars across his arms and legs. His hair was probably the least scary thing about him. Long and brown, somehow neatly tied into a bun at the back of his head.


    ¡°Sean! Look at what Father brought home for dinner!¡± He yelled into my ear, lifting up the dead something that was in his other hand. I wanted to cry from the stench alone.


    ¡°Aaron,¡± My mother said quietly, her honey-like voice turning it to want could only be described as the sound equivalent to a sword, ¡°You¡¯re scaring Sean.¡±


    Father looked quickly down at me, then back to Mother, a look of dumbfoundedness, then fear going across his face, ¡°Oh, yeah. Sorry.¡±


    My sight was still a little blurry, but I thought I could see my father¡¯s fierce eyes change into ones filled with sorrow, but as quickly as it showed up, the look disappeared. Mother took me back in her arms and I immediately melted into them.


    ¡°Anyways,¡± Father said, finally calming his voice slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll get this ready so that we can eat it with the stew tonight. I¡¯ll be right outside if you need me Cori.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Thank you, love,¡± My mother responded, any anger she had seconds ago completely absent from her voice.


    My parents then exchanged a kiss, and my father walked outside to clean whatever animal he had hunted. At that point, my brain had clearly suffered from taking in so much information, and I completely shut down, falling asleep.


    My first dream came to me during that nap. I¡¯m still not sure if it was a memory or not, but it definitely has helped me figure out who I am. I was in a car, driving. Or rather, learning to drive. Beside me sat a woman, but I couldn¡¯t make out any of her features. I just knew that she was a woman. I could feel myself press the gas pedal too hard, and the car accelerate quickly, jerking me backwards against the leather seat. I awoke quickly after that.


    Although I have yet to explore the outside, it¡¯s clear to me that the world I am currently in is foreign, at least somewhat, to me. I know of things yet to be invented, and, if what my dream tells me is true, I have lived a life where those inventions existed. I have lived before, somewhere else. This is a second life. I have been reincarnated. The only issue is, I have no memories of my previous life. I have retained my knowledge, but not the personal memories of my first life. Part of me actually felt happy about this. Although my memories would better help me understand my situation, I feared that any personal attachments I had then could leave me depressed. Well, more depressed. The issue of my boredom had still yet to be resolved.


    The house was less than fascinating, and while it was fun to have Father pick me up and run me around the room as if I was an airplane, it grew repetitive quickly. It also became difficult to keep my food down, likely straining my parents'' relationship. In fact, it seemed everything my father did strained their relationship. Despite his looks, Father was much more like a child than even I, the baby, was. He regularly played with me, having more fun with my toy ball than I did, since I found it boring, and constantly teased my mother as if he was a middle schooler. Now that I thought about it, both of them did look young. Well, Mother looked young. Father looked like a barbarian, but given how he acted I imagined he wasn¡¯t very old. Despite all of his vices though, I felt loved, but also incredibly bored.


    I wanted to explore. To see what the world was like outside the house, but my parents had yet to take me anywhere. Father went hunting everyday, and mother would occasionally go out, but only when he had returned. It wasn¡¯t until I was about six months when I could finally convey my feelings. I was being held by Mother at the dinner table and, through an incredible amount of effort, finally spoke my first word, ¡°Outside.¡±


    It was very quiet, and almost unintelligible, but it made my father drop his fork.


    ¡°Did he¡­ Did Sean just say his first word?¡±


    ¡°He did! I think he did!¡± My mother yelled ecstatically.


    They both began to jump up and down in glee. The moment actually made me quite proud of myself. It did take a lot of effort to say that one word, so I felt their celebration fit the circumstances. Father took me from my mother¡¯s arms and held me out in front of him.


    ¡°My boy. Growing up so fast,¡± I thought that Father might cry after saying that.


    ¡°He said outside Aaron,¡± My mother said, ¡°Perhaps keeping him cooped up all this time hasn¡¯t really been good for him.¡±


    ¡°I could take him hunting with me,¡± My father said, his face telling me he was completely serious.


    My mother hit him hard on the back and said, ¡°You¡¯re insane you imbecile,¡± with her sharp, sword-like voice, then quickly switched back to the honey-like one, ¡°I will take him on my errand run tomorrow then. It would be good for him to see the village.¡±


    Success. The next morning my mother prepared for us to go into the village. She planned on purchasing some vegetables for the stew that night. I could hardly contain my excitement as she carried me in a small backpack towards the door. With every step, I grew more and more greedy for something interesting on the outside. My expectations grew, but something else was growing beside it. A weird tingling feeling in my stomach. It was incredibly uncomfortable, and only became worse as we got closer to the door. Something was wrong. I was so close to the outside yet, I felt like I had to stop. Alarms were going off in my brain telling me to get away from the door, from the outside.


    As Mother passed through the door and into the front yard, I felt my breath be taken away. My chest grew incredibly tight, and I felt nothing but absolute terror, but there was nothing I could do. I could only start to scream. Mother quickly took me off her back and held me tightly. I couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying through my screams, but she ran us back inside and did her best to calm me. I passed out soon after, exhausted from my fear and my screams.


    I awoke that evening in my crib, barely able to hear my parents outside the room.


    ¡°He just started screaming. I don¡¯t even know why. I was so scared. He stopped breathing for a minute,¡± I heard my mother crying.


    My father was consoling her, helping her calm down, adding a sense of guilt to my confusing emotions. I wanted to go outside, to see what the world looked like, but something inside of me, something from before this life, wouldn¡¯t let me. I was doomed to live as a shut-in, unable to see the world around me. At this thought, I closed my eyes, hoping to wake up as a different person. I dreamt for the second time. I was lying on a bed and all I could hear was yelling from outside the door to my room. I had my hands on my ears, and tears were crawling down my face. I didn¡¯t want to move. I was scared.


    Several months passed and we celebrated my first birthday. No attempt was ever made by me or my parents for me to go outside again. They didn¡¯t even bring me close to the windows. I resented them for this. Part of me wished for them to force me outside, so that I could move past whatever had happened to me in my past life, but a part of me was glad they didn¡¯t. I had started to get the hang of walking, making exploring the house much easier, but nothing would ever pique my interest. I would just end up falling asleep wherever I walked. No more dreams came, despite my best efforts. I thought if I knew what happened to me it would help me get over this fear, but it seemed my memories wouldn¡¯t come back to me by choice.


    Finally, my boredom and sense of curiosity overcame my fear. As Father was preparing dinner, Mother walked out of the house to go into the village. I walked over and climbed up the bench sat by one of the windows and watched her walk away. Outside the house was a small stone pathway that led to a gravel road. Our house was sat atop a hill, the gravel road leading a few hundred meters down into the village. The yard was surrounded by a stone wall maybe a meter high, and I could see flowers and plants growing in a garden just at the edges of it. As Mother walked past them, I saw something I couldn''t believe.


    Even cooped up in the house, I thought I had begun understanding the world around me just a little bit. I thought it was the past, or maybe even some distant planet that only had primitive technology, but it was now clear that I was completely wrong. This wasn¡¯t the past, it was an entirely different world from the one I knew. I watched as Mother flicked her hand towards a patch of flowers in the front garden, a stream of water rising from a small pond and gently spraying them with a clear mist. Then, she simply continued her journey into the village.

 Chapter 2: Spark of Intrigue

    My breath began to fog up the window as I continued to stare out of it, watching my mother walk into town. I wiped the condensation off the smooth glass and my reflection came into focus. The hair I had inherited from my mother had grown past my ears now, but what drew me in was my green eyes. Neither of my parents had them, yet somehow I was born with them. Something was different about them now, though. There was a spark in them. I could see it, and I could feel it.


    Whatever my mother had done outside was something I had never seen. No, it was something I had never experienced before. It was like magic, making water move with a simple motion, or even her mind. None of my inherent knowledge from my previous life could explain it. A sense of relief washed over me as I finally stopped looking out the window and layed on my back, staring up at the ceiling. Finally, something new for me to discover. All I had to do was wait for Mother to come home.


    The next few hours seemed to be like an eternity. My mind could do nothing but focus on the small stream of water I had seen. Soon, though, Mother walked into the house, returning from her trip, and I instantly hounded her for any information I could get. I still wasn¡¯t able to form sentences, but it was now easy to focus on and say one word. So I kept yelling, ¡°Magic! Magic!,¡± at her.


    The confusion on her face was not a surprise. She probably wasn¡¯t thinking I was capable of any complex thought, so me saying random words, especially ones I had never heard before, likely made her think I was simply speaking nonsense. But as I continued to bother her over and over, she finally grew frustrated enough to entertain me.


    ¡°Little Bird, please! Quiet down! Mommy¡¯s trying to focus!¡± She yelled. Almost cutting her finger along with the vegetables.


    I felt bad that I was annoying her, but this was too important to give up on now.


    ¡°Maybe he has to poop? He hasn¡¯t gone since you left,¡± my father said, getting up and crouching down in front of me with a big smile, ¡°What do you say little guy? You wanna go make a poopy? You can get a bath with Father afterwards.¡±


    I lightly slapped his nose and yelled, ¡°Magic!¡± once again.


    ¡°Oh!¡± My mother exclaimed, finally understanding what I was after, ¡°Did you see Mommy do this before I left?¡±


    She went and grabbed a cup filled with water, and placed her hand just above it. Slowly, the water was pulled out of the cup and floated above it in the shape of a ball. I walked over to it, trying to reach and grab the floating ball of water, but Mother kept it just out of my reach. It was amazing. I couldn¡¯t understand how she was doing this, but I did know that I wanted to learn. I had to know how to do this. I had to understand it.


    ¡°How? How?¡± I repeated over and over to her.


    ¡°Oh baby, do you really like it that much? Maybe I can show you one day, but you''re much too young now,¡± She said, moving the water back into the cup and picking me up in her arms, ¡°I bet you¡¯ll be really good at magic too.¡±


    I grabbed onto her arm and did my best to form the words I so desperately wanted to speak, ¡°Teach! Now!¡±


    My mother sighed then looked over at the stew she was preparing, ¡°All right. Fine, you win. You know I can¡¯t say no to that face. Besides, we have to wait for the food to cook anyway.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I took a second to relish in my victory, then focused back onto magic. Mother set me down and sat directly in front of me, grabbing my hands and closing her eyes. ¡°Ok Little Bird, close your eyes and say something when you start to feel it.¡±


    I closed my eyes and waited a few minutes, feeling nothing. Another few minutes, and nothing. The wait was excruciating, but I had to keep going. This was important to me, more than anything else was. I focused on her hands, what they felt like, how warm they were, how much they were moving. Everything seemed unchanging. Then, I felt a small tingle on my fingers. That tingle traveled down my arms and into my body, moving down my legs and up into my head.


    ¡°Feel,¡± I spoke aloud to my mother.


    ¡°Oh! Good. Now try moving that feeling,¡± Mother responded, not containing the doubt in her voice.


    She probably thought I was just getting tired, or that I was making the feeling up, but I knew that it was very real. This wasn¡¯t something that could be made up. It was unlike anything else in the world. I focused on her words, ¡°Try moving the feeling.¡±


    How was I supposed to move a feeling? Confused, I gave it a try anyway. I focused on the tingling in my right arm, using whatever method possible to push it farther into my body. I felt a sort of resistance, something that was fighting back against my own will. Whatever it was, it felt alive. The tingling felt like it had its own thoughts, or at the very least, its own will. With that revelation, I realized trying to influence the whole of my right arm was a bit too much for me right now. I began trying to influence my finger instead.


    The slow progress began to wear me down. Whatever I was doing was exhausting. The tingling feeling in my finger shook every time I tried to move it, but I was yet to be successful in actually pushing the feeling away. That was when Father yelled to us that the stew was ready. My concentration was broken the second my mother let go of my hands, and the tingling feeling quickly subsided. I stared down at my hands, trying to bring back whatever the feeling was, but it never returned.


    ¡°Ok Sean, that¡¯s enough now. Let¡¯s go eat. Okay?¡± She said while picking me up.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked her as she placed me at the dinner table.


    ¡°Food. Eat. Yummy baby!¡± She gestured like she was eating with a fork.


    With all my might, I did my best to utter a full sentence, ¡°What was that?¡± I asked her, my brain exhausted from just three words.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ll teach you later, okay honey? You''re much too young to underst-¡±


    ¡°Oh just humor the boy Cori. I¡¯ve never seen Sean so excited in his life. Look at his eyes, they''re practically shining!¡± My father said.


    I gave a silent, mental thank you to my father.


    ¡°Oh fine, but you better eat all your stew today mister!¡± She said, pointing at me, ¡°All I did was use my Soul to touch yours, which was supposed to activate it. That thing you felt Little Bird, that was your Soul. That¡¯s what I used to move the water,¡± she took a bite of her stew.


    I still didn¡¯t understand. How was I supposed to use my¡­ Soul to move water? ¡°How,¡± I asked her again.


    ¡°You move your Soul and have it influence an element, specifically the one your Soul is compatible with. Some people can influence the earth, others can influence air, your mommy can influence water. Oh honey, he doesn¡¯t understand. What¡¯s the point of confusing him now when we can teach him when he grows up?¡±


    ¡°Come on now. I wanted to hear it too. I love your magic Cori. I would love to be able to do some of the things you do,¡± My father said, clearly trying to butter Mother up.


    ¡°Yes well, unfortunately someone here can¡¯t use magic. I just hope Sean takes after me more than you.¡±


    ¡°Well I think he¡¯ll take after me!¡±


    As my parents discussed how I would be in the future, I was still dwelling on my Mother¡¯s words. There were still so many questions I had. How was I supposed to get that tingling feeling, or activate my Soul, without her help? How was I supposed to use my Soul to influence an element? What was the element that I could influence? So many questions, and because of my age, none of them would get answered right now.


    Luckily though, I had plenty of time to figure things out myself, given that going outside wasn¡¯t really an option. Now I had something that I could occupy my mind forever. For the first time in my new life, I didn¡¯t feel bored, but excited.

 Chapter 3: The Walk Home

    Cori Brynor


    ¡°So Cori, when will I actually get to meet the little lad? You¡¯ve kept him cooped up in that house of yours for over a year now,¡± Quinn asked me while I was looking around his vegetable stall in Corvin¡¯s market.


    ¡°Sorry Quinn, you¡¯ll just have to wait a little longer. I just worry, you know?¡± I responded, only half lying.


    The market was filled with people from all over Corvin. Farmers that came in to sell their stock, guardsmen patrolling the busy street, mothers grabbing goods to bring home for tonight''s dinner, even some Soul Beasts wandering around with their partner. It wasn¡¯t a large town, but one could get lost if they took a wrong turn in the crowd. It made me think of Sean, how easily he could get carried off somewhere else if I didn¡¯t hold onto him at all times. I almost felt relieved that he was too afraid to go outside. Almost.


    ¡°Ah that¡¯s a shame. I think you''re just a little too overprotective with him, Cori. The market and town are perfectly safe. Hardly anyone here is of any danger. All of those types went off to the east, you know. I really would like to meet the little tyke.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, I just like to be safe. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet him someday Quinn. I think I¡¯ll take these,¡± I said, picking up some fresh peppers and onions and handing him a few coppers.


    ¡°Alright then. Have a good day. Oh, and tell Aaron about the hunt going on tomorrow. Dodson said he spotted a beast he¡¯d never seen before. Probably something running from the east, near the River of Division, away from the war. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t want to miss a good hunt.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thanks again Quinn,¡± and I headed off out of the market.


    Our house was atop the hill on the far side of the town. It was a beautiful secluded area that any family would love to have, but it was a bit annoying having to walk through the entire town almost everyday just for food. I didn¡¯t complain much though. After all, it was for my family. My journey started as I walked into the town square, a circular walkway with the statue of St. Corvin in the middle, the founder of the town. I always liked St. Corvin¡¯s story. He was an explorer, setting out into The Bloodied Plains to settle new land for the King. A hopeful person that wanted to discover new things. I hoped Sean would be like him.


    Most of my thoughts eventually led back to Sean one way or the other. He had only been around a little over a year, but I couldn¡¯t imagine life without him. He served as a nice retreat when Aaron was being too annoying. He was sweet too, trying to help me with dinner even at such a young age. Sometimes he seemed so smart, but other times he seemed really stupid. Either way didn¡¯t matter though, he was perfect to me. What I really enjoyed was when I talked about magic to him. His eyes would light up in fascination, and I almost actually believed he understood what I was saying, but I think he¡¯s so fascinated by it because he can¡¯t understand it. I hope not though. I want him to find something he enjoys since he¡¯s cooped up all day in the house.


    As the worry of him staying in the house forever crossed my mind, I passed the town¡¯s cathedral. The horns and bells were playing, which meant they were performing some kind of ritual to God inside. I would have liked to receive a blessing from a priest today, but it seemed they would be too busy. I opted to pray outside instead. I knelt down against the cathedral walls and gave a silent prayer to God. ¡°I pray for my King, his soldiers, and my family. May his reign bring peace to the world, and humbleness to his people. Please Lord, help my son overcome his fears, and help me and Aaron to overcome ours,¡± I stood and almost tripped over the lady that was praying next to me.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    She was a short, old woman with gray hair tied up into a ponytail. I recognized her almost immediately. ¡°Oh, Aiofe! I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t see you there,¡± I apologized.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s fine my dear. Nice to see such a diligent woman like you taking your time to pray. Not many of you youngins care much for God anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, now that we have Sean I¡¯ll take all the help I can get.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Yes, children. Y¡¯know, I remember back when that husband of yours was shorter than me. He was a handful, along with his brothers.¡±


    My face fell into a frown. I knew Aoife meant well, but the subject didn¡¯t sit well with me.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll have to speak to you another time, Aiofe. I have to get home and make Sean and Aaron dinner,¡± I said, hurrying off towards home.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine dear. I understand the hardships of motherhood, and marriage for that matter. Just ask Aaron to come visit me every once in a while. I¡¯d like to reminisce about¡­ back then. Also, send him with the baby. It¡¯s high time I met him.¡±


    ¡°Of course, hopefully one day!¡± I yelled back to her as I quickly made my way out of earshot.


    Aiofe was a good woman. She was like the grandmother of the whole town, but she knew very little about subtlety, and touchy subjects. I felt bad for running away, but I knew where the conversation was headed, and I didn''t feel like walking home with tears in my eyes. It didn¡¯t help that she had mentioned Sean. I knew I had to push him to try and go outside again, but I was just too scared for him.


    I tried to keep Sean¡¯s fear of the outside in the back of my mind. It was something that I hoped he would overcome as he grew. What really worried me was Aaron. Life hadn¡¯t been easy, and I didn¡¯t want our worries to affect Sean. These thoughts passed over me as I approached the town¡¯s gates. I heard yelling and sounds of many footsteps as I turned the corner to put the gate in my view. A couple hundred soldiers were marching through them, many wounded, but already patched up, likely from the doctors that traveled with them. The soldiers probably traveled from the east, near the River of Division, likely sent away from the front lines due to their injuries. Fear boiled up inside of me as memories from the past filled my head. The sight of so many wounded soldiers hit too close to home.


    As the soldiers passed, some so horribly mutilated it made my skin crawl, everyone on the side of the road just stared. Children were ushered away from the sight while men and women gasped in fear. Corvin may be in The Bloodied Plains, but it was so far west that the snowy peaks of the Endevis Mountains could be seen clearly, far from any battle that might occur. No one here could imagine what it was like closer to the River of Division. Everyone''s eyes stayed glued to the pack of men and women walking down the road.


    As the last soldier made their way past me, I quickly turned and walked down the road they had just come up. My feet felt heavy, as if I was walking over a grave. Getting home was my priority, not dwelling on the past or those injured soldiers. It felt wrong, not giving these people more respect and just hurrying on my way, but I had a responsibility to my family, and a fear that Aaron might have caught a glimpse of the soldiers as well. My last thought as I passed through the gates was a wish. A wish that Sean may never have to go through the same things those soldiers, or that Aaron and I, had to.

 Chapter 4: Broken

    Sean Brynor


    Magic was difficult. Despite my best efforts, I had made almost no improvement, and my mother rarely accepted my requests to practice. I had managed to convince her a few times, but each was met with failure. I was unable to move my Soul, only able to shake or vibrate it a little, and without being able to practice on my own, I was making no progress. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that I was rushing myself. I was barely over a year old, and was pushing myself so much, but I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of going back to before I discovered magic. I had to keep pushing. I had to learn this. It was the only thing I could occupy my curious mind with right now.


    Realizing that what I was doing clearly wasn¡¯t working, I took a step back in my next session with Mother. Trying to move my Soul would likely be unsuccessful again, and I didn¡¯t want to waste what little time I had with her. It would probably be a while before I could convince her to practice with me again. So, instead, I decided to focus on how she was activating my Soul. If I could figure out what she was doing and somehow replicate it, then I could practice my magic whenever I wanted. As she grabbed my hands I focused on the tingling feeling, how it moved through my body and what changes it made as it traveled.


    At first, It felt like electricity coursing through my body, moving quickly and everywhere at once. As she grabbed my hands, some form of energy would begin to flow through me. My mother was like a battery, charging my Soul so that I could use magic. This revelation made me scared. If my mother was a battery, was there any way to perform magic without her? That didn¡¯t make sense to me, given that she didn¡¯t need a battery herself. I realized I was jumping to conclusions too fast. I had to study the energy more, figure out exactly what its source was before trying, or thinking, anything else.


    I focused on Mother¡¯s hands and how they were moving. They laid perfectly still as they gripped onto mine, but something about this felt wrong. I knew that they were moving at the start, that she was doing some kind of motion earlier, but now she had stopped. I had to know what it was. I pulled my hands away from her, the tingling sensation leaving as I did. I put all my effort into feeling what exactly was happening as it left me. The sensation didn¡¯t leave the same way it came in at my hands, but quickly exited all around my body and into the air.


    ¡°Oh, do you want to stop Sean? Are you tired?¡±


    I shook my head at my mother¡¯s question and reached my hands out again. She shrugged and grabbed hold of them. She began making the initial motions she always did when we started one of these sessions. It was a quick back and forth movement that was almost unnoticeable, barely able to be felt. As she did, I felt a pulling sensation on the tips of my fingers. It wasn¡¯t painful, as I almost missed the feeling, but as I focused on it, the pulling sensation became more intense. Something was blocking my Soul, and whatever mother was doing, she was removing that block, allowing whatever energy that brought on the tingling sensation into my Soul. As the block was removed, I felt the rush of energy flow into me, and the tingling sensation returned. My mother then stopped her hand motions, and I was left to tie all this new information together.


    It¡¯s clear to me that the removal of whatever was blocking the energy flow was key, as without it¡¯s removal, there was no point in even practicing magic, but I also learned something else. I no longer thought that the energy came from Mother. Given how it exited my body, and how quickly it rushed into me when the block was removed, I came to the realization that the energy was all around me, in the air. It was a natural constant, an existence outside of mine or my mother¡¯s control. Something that powered my magic, or my Soul so that I could do magic. As interesting as this was, I decided not to focus on it too much. I had a goal in mind already. First I actually had to learn how to perform magic before I could begin studying its many mysteries. So I spent the rest of my session pondering the question; how do I remove the block myself?


    As I tried to figure it out, my mother let go of my hands, deciding that it was the end of our training session. She smiled and picked me up, bringing me to my room and putting me down for bed, even though I had no intentions of sleeping. I was a bit saddened when Mother ended our sessions. I enjoyed our time together, even if it was filled with silence. It was just nice to spend time with someone that kind and caring. A woman who would sit with her child for hours on end simply because she enjoyed doing it. It made something in me ache, and yet, I yearned for each and every moment I spent with her, but if I kept relying on her for magic, then I would never be able to explore all of its secrets.


    She left the room and I went straight to work. I sat upright and held my hands together in front of me. The blocks I had to remove weren¡¯t just going to wait for me, I had to take the initiative. It was clear now that my initial assessment of magic being like electricity was completely wrong. The way it flowed through me was more like a river than an electric current. The blocks that my mother removed were like dams, creating a wall that separated my Soul from the energy that existed outside my body, refusing to let it flow freely. I had spent a lot of time thinking about how to remove these dams, when in reality it should have been simple. All I had to do was repeat the process Mother had done when she removed them for me earlier.


    I repeated the motions she had made on my one hand, and I began to feel something. It was a strong pulling sensation on the palm of my hand, almost like someone was pinching me, then pulled on it slightly. I pulled on the sensation harder until, finally, it tore open. The rush of energy hit me like a truck. It was stronger than anything I had felt when practicing magic with Mother. It felt strong. I felt strong. As I regained my senses after the flood of magic entered me, I realized I could still feel the tear on my hand. It was slowly trying to close, like skin would after getting a small cut. That gave me a clearer idea of what the dam was. It was like a small layer of skin that covered my whole body. I could feel it now, covering me like a blanket, blocking the energy that so desperately wanted to come into my Soul.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    As my curiosity began to take me over, I started pulling on the edges of the tear, grabbing and pulling at until more began to come off. As I tore away more and more of this dam, I could feel more and more of the energy flow into me. The tingling sensation that I first felt when training with mother was all but gone now, replaced with the feeling of energy flowing through me. The energy that was flowing in me was different, however. Some of it was thicker, flowing slower and more like oil, while some of it was even thinner, flowing throughout my Soul faster than before. These new energies hurt. It felt like they were scratching at the inside of my Soul, even burning pieces of it, but as I tore away more and more, the different energies began to fade, leaving me with what I originally felt. The water-like river that flowed constantly throughout me, filling me with strength.


    Finally, the last piece of the dam came off, leaving me to realize what I had just done in the pursuit of magic. What were the repercussions for removing this barrier? Was the constant flow of magic going to kill me? Had I gone too far? I began to panic at the thought of my entire body exploding from simply absorbing too much energy. As I panicked, I could feel the energy leaving me, and the river stopped its flow. I calmed myself at this, and could feel the energy begin to flow through me again. It was something I could control. The inflow of energy was something I could stop at any time I wanted, so if I ever did feel like I was about to explode, I could stop it. I began to laugh, harder than I ever had in the last year. Finally! I could practice on my own! All of the mysteries magic held were now in my grasp. I felt rejuvenated, all of my hard work had finally paid off. Though, the exhaustion I felt from tearing off the barrier began to catch up with me, and I quickly crashed down onto my bed, and into a deep slumber.


    I dreamt for the third time in my new life. A new memory appeared before me from my previous life, or at least, what I thought was my previous life. I was on the ground. It was cold and wet, both the ground and my face. I was crying. I was scared. Someone was on top of me. Their fist struck me in the chest. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I tried to look at their face, but it was blurry. Then, another fist struck me on the nose. Blood. I could feel it dripping. I wanted to die. I felt so alone.


    I awoke crying. Not screaming, just crying. My mother came into my room and grabbed me. She felt so warm. Everything that had caused me hurt. Then the pain I felt when punched. The constant gasping for air. The terrifying isolation. It all melted away as she held me in her arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s all going to be alright little bird. Mother is here. I¡¯ve got you,¡± she said.


    The tears on my face began to dry up as she carried me into the big room. Father was there, an immediate look of worry washing over him as he saw my face.


    ¡°Uh, lad? Sean, you ok kiddo?¡±


    ¡°I think he had a nightmare, Aaron.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s rare for him. Give him here, I can take care of him. I know you have to go into town today.¡±


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to leave my mother¡¯s arms, I didn¡¯t want to cause her any trouble either. Besides, my father had grown on me. His physical appearance was terrifying, yes, but his carelessness and love for a good hunt were charming in their own way. It was alright with me, I had recovered from the memory already anyways. My father set me down on the ground and sat beside me as Mother went outside. We spent a little bit playing, until Father said he had to go out and chop some firewood for a little bit, since winter was coming soon. Once I was left to my own devices, I began my training once again.


    The feeling of the energy rushing inside was one I might never get used to. It strengthened every part of my body. I focused all my energy on my finger once again. Trying to move my Soul just a little bit. I still didn¡¯t know exactly how that was going to help me do magic, but following what my mother instructed was for the best. Just as I was feeling my Soul give way to my will, Father opened the door with a slam.


    His face was gloomy, a hint of anger behind a face filled with grief. It didn¡¯t take much to sense that something was wrong. He walked over to the dining table and sat on a chair, his head falling into his hands and his one good eye turned glossy. I wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t, then my father said, ¡°Go to your room Sean. Father needs to be alone.¡±


    I stood and walked to my room. His expression was frightening, one that made me worry for myself and him. I couldn¡¯t concentrate on my magic for the rest of the day, and just layed in my bed instead, trying to figure out what could make my cheery father turn into what I had seen. After hours, I heard my mother walk in. I heard her gasp, likely at the scene of Father.


    ¡°Oh Aaron, I had hoped you wouldn¡¯t have seen them.¡±


    ¡°Cori, please. I need to be left alone. It¡¯s too much right now.¡±


    ¡°Aaron, they were just returning from the River of Division. They were hurt. They had nowhere else to go. I didn¡¯t like seeing them either, but all of that is in the past for us, we moved on-¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Father yelled, ¡°I can¡¯t just move on. Look at me. Look what happened to me! They¡¯re just like me now aren''t they?¡± Father asked, his voice shaking.


    ¡°Honey, please. For Sean. We have to.¡±


    ¡°I can still feel it. I can still hear it. Please Cori. I need to be left alone for now.¡±


    ¡°Aaron.¡±


    ¡°Please, Cori. Just for a little while.¡±


    There was a short silence, then I could hear my mother¡¯s footsteps slowly walk into her room. The house was quiet after that. No other sound was made. I realized something that day. My parents were real people. They had a history, a life before me. Something had happened to them that had brought them to where they are now. My father¡¯s injuries, his scars, they were made by something, and they left more than the physical ones I could see. It was clear to me now that I had been seeing them through rose colored glasses. Another thing was clear to me as well. I loved them. I had no idea what my life was like before, who my parents had been, but I was happy with the ones I had been given now, even with their flaws.


    A new sense of resolve began to fill me. My mother¡¯s words, ¡°We need to move on,¡± filled me with a sense of courage.


    My father was held back by a scar on his soul, one similar to mine. The scar that forced me to be afraid of the outside. It was something created in a past I don¡¯t even remember. Somethin I had to overcome. Maybe my own resolve could show my father how to move on from whatever he was facing. Either way, I had to find a way to go outside. To overcome the scars on my Soul.

 Chapter 5: Eavesdropping

    ¡°So then it was all for nothing!¡± I heard my father yell, waking me from my slumber. Rubbing my eyes and clearing my head, I turned to the window and saw that it was pitch black out. Father¡¯s outbursts were rare. He was a man that hid his emotions well, not letting even his wife know what was truly going on in his head when he could help it. I knew this meant something truly terrible had happened. Something akin to his first outburst three years ago, back when I first opened the barrier to my magic. I still was unsure what triggered it, but I wanted to learn.


    ¡°Aaron! Please! Sean is asleep,¡± I heard Mother say in a harsh whisper, her footsteps slowly getting closer to my room.


    I quickly fell back onto my pillow, feigning sleep. I didn¡¯t want them to know that I was awake. Whatever they were talking about was something they wouldn¡¯t share with me even if I asked, and my curiosity and worry had grown too high to stop listening now. I didn¡¯t blame them though. After all, who would discuss serious topics with a four year old present? I heard my mother open the door to my room slightly, checking if I was still awake. A long, audible sigh came from her, and she slowly closed the door behind her, returning to my father.


    ¡°Cori, what was the point? Everything that happened¡­ All of it. Was it all pointless? Were my brothers¡­ pointless?¡± I could hear Father holding back tears.


    ¡°Aaron. I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what to do. Everything¡¯s changing so quickly. The church¡­ I barely recognize it. All of it¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that coward!¡± My father¡¯s voice began to raise again, ¡°He gave us up! Surrendered after everything we went through! Some King!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that! He¡¯s of the chosen lineage! God chose him to rule!¡± There was a long pause, then Mother continued, ¡°What would you do if you were him? What if they killed me?¡±


    Again, silence filled the air for a long time. I wanted to see the expressions they were making, but even moreso, I wanted to know what they were talking about. Surrendering? To whom? What King, and what God? I wish I could go outside. I wanted to learn these things. I wanted to learn about this world. I wondered if there was a school somewhere in Corvin that I could go too. My train of thought was quickly interrupted by my father¡¯s reply.


    ¡°I would avenge you. If they took you away from me, I would fight until I died. No, I wouldn¡¯t die. Not until they had first. I¡¯d make sure of it. I wouldn¡¯t be a coward. I wouldn¡¯t be like the King.¡±


    Mother was quick to respond, ¡°And if they threatened Sean with death like the King¡¯s children? Then what?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I would find a way to protect him. I would. I would never surrender. I didn¡¯t,¡± his voice was shaking as he spoke.


    ¡°I believe you, but I trust the King, and even more, God. One day he will take what was promised. God will not forsake us.¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t believe in any of that, Cori.¡±


    ¡°That just means I have to believe twice as hard then,¡± she responded with a small giggle.


    It was a nervous laugh. One she was trying to use to break the tension and seriousness of their conversation. The silence that followed told me that it didn¡¯t work.


    Father finally spoke again, ¡°They surrendered most of the plains Cori. The land is still Visteria¡¯s Kingdom, but soon, Aishyan¡¯s will start settling here. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t live with that. I can¡¯t bear to see them, Cori. I can¡¯t have them coming in and invading my home.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to stay. I know you didn¡¯t want to come back here in the first place. It holds too many memories.¡±


    ¡°Where would we go? Your parents? We already tried that. They didn¡¯t take kindly to me, or your pregnancy.¡±


    So much information was running through my mind while Mother thought of a reply. Visteria? Aishyans? It was all so much to put together. So much that I would have to ask about in the future, step by step. I hate that I couldn¡¯t go outside. Overhearing this conversation made me more and more curious, as well as filled with worry for my parents. Their past was still a giant mystery to me. I knew something awful had happened, given Father¡¯s scars, but all of it was getting more and more complicated. I hadn¡¯t even given any thought to my grandparents, or uncle¡¯s, remembering my father mentioned his brothers. I wondered where they were now.


    ¡°You remember Baird, right? From up north, deep into the Endevis Mountains.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we haven¡¯t spoken in years. Not since we left the River of Division.¡±


    ¡°I think he said he was from the city of Dousin,¡± Mother spoke again, finally coming up with an idea, ¡°He would help us. You were both great friends back then. I¡¯m sure if we traveled there, he could find you a job. Probably as a city guard. They do like accepting veterans as guards, and we¡¯d be far from the border with Aishya. As far as we possibly can be.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the worst idea. Better than staying. I can¡¯t stay. I¡¯ll send him a letter. It¡¯s about a two week journey, so we should have a response by the end of spring, seeing if Baird is still alive, and in Dousin. If not, then I don¡¯t know what else we can do.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge if we get there. For now, Baird is our only option. Come now, it¡¯s late. I hate seeing you this worked up. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come in soon. I need some time¡­ to process. I need to be alone right now.¡±


    As my father said that, I could almost hear the frown that likely came across my mother¡¯s face. That was her least favorite sentence that came from Father, but she knew there was nothing she could do at that point. I heard her walk into her room and shut the door behind her. It seemed I wasn¡¯t going to get any more information out of either of them tonight. I laid back down in my bed, my mind racing trying to connect the dots to all the information I¡¯d just received. It was all scattered and out of place, some of it about my family''s past while the rest about whatever conflict that was occurring between what I assumed to be the King of Vistaria, my king, I guess, and the Aishyans.


    Not only that, but it seemed that my parents wanted to move far away, meaning I would have to face my fears sooner rather than later. I had made many attempts to travel out into the world over the past few years, all unsuccessful. My drive to see the world had only grown, but I felt my confidence quickly wane as the years went by. It seemed impossible. The barrier was just too strong. I couldn¡¯t remember what had happened to me that caused this fear, but I could feel it. The tightening of my chest as I stepped outside. The inability to breathe as my lungs just stop working. The best way to describe it is I have a panic attack every time I try to go outside, but much worse. It wasn¡¯t just panic, it hurt, and I was scared that if I took too many steps, I would die. Even so, I had to push myself when the time came. I would have to leave the house someday, and us moving was the perfect excuse to be forced out of my comfort zone. I was excited and terrified at the same time.


    I rested my head on my pillow, trying to fall back asleep. My thoughts were running wild, trying to piece everything together. I sat back up, the realization that sleep would not come to me tonight, not after what I had heard. So instead, I did what would usually calm me and wash away all my other thoughts. I started practicing my magic.


    It took a few months before I was finally able to move my Soul after removing the barrier, but actually applying that ability to use magic took a lot longer to discover. From what I could gather, my Soul was like a tool, one that I used to manipulate the elements around me. The energy would fill me like I was a battery, allowing me to move things with my Soul. There were limitations, however. It seemed I was only capable of manipulating water. I had tried to move a rock once, but instantly the heavier, oil-like energy began to fill me, causing me to feel like hundreds of sharp knives were cutting me all over. Water was the only element that felt natural, and didn¡¯t cause any pain. I examined the cup of water that I had set beside my bed, and then allowed the energy to flow into me.


    Once again I felt invigorated as it rushed into me, a strength unlike anything else coming over me. I became more aware of the water in the cup after that. I obviously knew it was in there, I was the one that filled it earlier that day, but now I could feel it. I was aware of its presence in more ways than just seeing or knowing about it. It was like the water was a part of me, rather than a separate entity. I learned that this feeling had a radius. Only water that was close to me was like this. I couldn¡¯t feel the lakes and rivers around me, let alone the ocean, but the water near me was different. It was like it was mine to control.


    With the energy filling me, I could now move my Soul. My Soul was like an extension of my body, or rather, a completely different body than my own that wasn¡¯t visible. It was more like a force, one that I was the master of. Now that there were no restrictions on the amount of energy that I could draw in, I could move my Soul with a lot less effort. It was hard to measure how much I was moving at once. It was less a physical amount of Soul and more how much energy I was expending to move and shape the world around me. I started to push my Soul towards the cup, an almost instantaneous move that occurred with little effort. The hard part was actually shaping the water into my own image.


    Water was hard to control. It flowed freely in every direction, not staying still as long as it had a minor slope or any way of breaking out of whatever contained it. It wasn¡¯t something that was meant to be controlled. My Soul, in many ways, was just like that. Forcing and molding my Soul into a cup like shape was extremely difficult. It took the initial shape I wanted almost instantly, the problem was keeping it like that. It wanted to move, to shift around and be free of my control. It was exhausting to hold it in a solid state, and it took much of my own physical exertion, and lots of the energy I was slowly drawing into myself from around me. With that being said, I was still able to pull it off.


    With my Soul in a solid state around the water in the cup, I quickly raised it out of the cup and into the air. A small sphere of water shifted and moved around my room, all under my control. I could feel it as a part of me. I was ecstatic. I had done something like this before, of course, but each time filled me with such joy. I was doing magic. I had learned something that I would have never known existed if I hadn¡¯t been reincarnated. I remembered back to how I felt when first setting my eyes upon this world. The terrifying fact that the modern tech that I knew so well wasn¡¯t here. The unyielding boredom that came with being an infant. All of it had been pushed away with this single thing, magic. I laughed a little, the memories of that first year seeming so distant now.


    Memories were a mystery to me. I had received three small, short visions of my previous life, each leaving me feeling sad and alone. It made me not want to know more, and now that I had found a loving family and made new memories with them, it only reinforced how much I didn¡¯t want to remember my past. I was happy here. My mother was kind, caring, and did everything she could to accommodate my fears. My father looked terrifying, but had a goofy and playful personality, his only issues coming from his past, ones that he was good at hiding from me. Now, I also had magic. Things were finally looking up after a rough four years.


    With that being said, there was still one final thing I had to do. I had to go outside. I had to keep trying, to keep moving forward. If I truly wanted to learn more about this world, and more importantly, about magic, I had to leave the comfort of this home and explore. I could feel my throat tightening at the thought of it, but I refused to be controlled by a past I didn¡¯t even remember. The scars I had developed back then would no longer keep me afraid. Based on my parents'' conversation, we would be leaving in a month''s time. I had to break out of my shell when the time came.


    It was at this point that I realized how long I had been floating the water ball around my room. I had run out of the energy that was filling my Soul, causing the water to splash onto the floor. The activity had exhausted my body, leaving me covered in sweat and with aches all over. I fell back against my pillow, my tiredness overcoming my overactive brain, causing me to fall asleep.

 Chapter 6: The Outside

    I took the first step out of the doorway, every muscle in my body screaming for me not to do so. My legs started to freeze, as if they were turning to stone, each step heavier than the last as I continued my journey out the door. The air tasted acidic, burning my throat with every breath I took, filling my mouth with the taste of what I could only describe as fire. My eyes remained shut as I took a few more steps, not letting my brain know how far I¡¯d actually moved. The less I was aware of what was around me, the better. The sun was burning my extremely pale skin. I wasn¡¯t meant to be under it for very long. It was so hot I was already sweating, or maybe that was from my extreme anxiety.


    I knew my mother was ahead of me, calling out my name to reassure me that everything was alright, that everything would be fine, but I couldn¡¯t hear her. My ears were filled with a low, baritone thrum that kept getting louder, as if I was listening to my own increasing fear. I knew I was being dramatic. That all of these things weren¡¯t real. That it was all a lie my imagination was conjuring up to keep me from whatever dangers that may be outside, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t experiencing them. I refused to let it stop me though. I had been inside for too long now, and a life stuck inside wasn¡¯t one I wanted to live.


    As all of it came crashing down on me at once, I retreated into my thoughts, ignoring everything I felt. I asked myself what my reasons were for wanting to go outside. I had to learn more about magic. My basic understanding of it had barely scratched the constant itch I felt for more information on the subject. It was such a foreign concept to me, something I found to be rare in this world. Of course, I was also moving to a far off place, one that required me to be outside and on the move for over two weeks. I also was doing this for my family''s peace of mind. My mother and father worried about my condition everyday, but they were too kind and loving to ever force me outside.


    The outside. Something that seemed so trivial yet caused me so much pain. I wanted to experience it. To let go of the past and finally accept what it had to offer me. I let my focus falter, the mental equivalent of opening a door slightly, and let myself feel the outside again after reaffirming my motivations. The thrum in my ears was gone, replaced by chirping birds and rustling leaves from the wind. The air was no longer acidic, replaced with the smell of fresh morning dew. My feet still felt heavy, but I took another step anyway, feeling the hard surface of the stone path that led from my front door towards the gravel street in front of our house. The front yard seemed so unfamiliar, even though I had stared out the window at it every single day for the last four years.


    I started to open my eyes, to let in the light and finally, for the first time, see the world without glass in front of it, distorting my view. It was then that a sharp pain struck me in the chest. It was the same tightening I had felt the first time I had walked outside. Memories flashed in my mind, but they weren¡¯t of this world. The few I had gained from my previous life were hitting me like a right hook to the jaw. The helplessness I felt while lying atop my bed, tears falling down my face, terrified of what layed beyond my bedroom door as voices yelled at me from the outside. The mortifying loneliness I felt as my face was beaten to pulp by someone I didn¡¯t recognize, the blood and tears dripping off of me onto the cold, wet ground that I was forced onto. Just these two memories to reinforce this fear I felt in my soul.


    I gasped for air as my chest continued to tighten, but nothing would come in and fill my lungs. I was dying. I was wrong. Going outside was a mistake. I couldn¡¯t even remember why I had even tried to do so anymore. My brain was a fogging mess, the only thing standing out was a need for air and those two memories playing over and over again. Just when I felt like I was going to collapse, a small, soft feeling brushed against my finger. It slowly wrapped around, taking a firm grip on my pinkie finger. It squeezed me gently, pulling me out of the hole I¡¯d fallen into. It was my Mother. She moved to grab my whole hand soon after, giving me a reassuring squeeze before tugging on it twice, signaling me to move forward. My eyes remained shut as I took another step, not daring to open them.


    As I moved, I could feel my senses returning to me. The memories remained, but they played less frequently, interrupted by others that I had experienced in this life. I remembered my Father¡¯s hearty laugh he would make after telling my mother a stupid joke. How Mother sang a gentle tune when she would make stew. How, despite finding it annoying and tedious, my mother would sit with me for hours with no complaints, just so I could learn more about magic.


    The memories filled me with warmth. How could I forget such beautiful things? How could they be overshadowed by what little I remembered from my previous life? I could breathe again, the tightening in my chest slowly subsiding. This was it. I was walking outside. I chanced a peak with my one eye, getting hit by a blast of sunshine that almost blinded me. I was confronted by the image of my front yard. The stone path I was walking on was uneven, with many of the stones cracked from age. A short, stone wall surrounded the front of the house in a semicircle, providing a clear marking where our yard ended. There was a single tree to the right of me, the one piece of nature still present in the yard other than grass.


    Ahead of me was my mother, grasping onto my hand and pulling me further towards the wagon that sat just in front of the house on a gravel road. I was only a few meters away from it now. My first journey outside was almost complete. I turned around to take my first look at the outside of my house. It was a small log cabin, barely coming close to the size of houses from my previous life. Two windows framed the door evenly, and I recognized the one I had stared out of for so long. It was strange how different the world looked from the other side of that thin piece of glass. I turned back to my mother, saying my final goodbyes to that window, and the house.


    Mother led me out of the yard and to the wagon. She and I stepped up into the back and sat down next to all of our things. It was weird to see all of our possessions so neatly packed into a small space. The wagon was similar to ones I remembered from old history books, completely made out of wood, wheels and all, with a white cloth covering the top of it to protect from rain. I could see my father through a gap in the cloth, sitting at the front with reins in his hands. Suddenly, the wagon jerked, and we were moving forward. I realized I had no idea what was even pulling us. I hadn¡¯t gotten a view of the front of the wagon yet.


    I stood and walked over to the front, trying to peek my head out of the cloth.


    ¡°Sean, is everything okay?¡± I heard my mother ask, her voice filled with worry.


    ¡°Yes. I just want to see.¡±


    I pulled the cloth over a bit so I could get a better view of what was pulling us.The animal was one I recognized. A horse, with almost perfectly white fur covering its whole body. Its mane, however, was incredibly strange. Rather than long, flowing hair, its mane was like smoke that would come from a campfire. I was captivated by it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked Father


    ¡°Ah, finally interested in the outside now that you''re out here? That¡¯s a lisyfe, Sean. Strong and fast, almost everyone uses them to pull hual all over the kingdom. They use air magic to increase their speed. Some say they''re the fastest beasts on land You¡¯ll see once we get really moving.¡±


    An animal that uses magic. So it isn¡¯t something that just humans could do. I should have realized something like that sooner, given that the energy is all around us. It only made sense that other beings would use it too.


    ¡°Is this our lisyfe then?¡±


    ¡°Oh good god no! These suckers are really expensive. We¡¯re just borrowing one from the merchants we¡¯re joining on the trip. We don¡¯t have that kind of money Sean. Wish we did. Then I wouldn¡¯t have to work!¡± My father said with a hearty laugh.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I didn¡¯t think that was really a joke, but I chuckled alongside him anyway. We started moving down the road towards Corvin, and I got my first look at the town. It was very small, especially compared to my old world''s large cities. I guessed that no more than a thousand people could be living here. It was small wooden and stone houses scattered all over a wide plain, with very few trees outside of a small forest across a river on the other side of town from my house. The only notable building was a large, two story stone hall that seemed to be near the center of town. I was still too far away to make out any more details, but from what I could tell, it seemed nice. Small, but cozy. A place where people could live together within a community. Where everyone knew each other¡¯s names.


    I cursed myself for not managing to make it outside sooner. Here was an entire town filled with people and things to explore, and I had never even said hello, not once greeting this new place I had found myself in. Now, I¡¯m leaving. I had failed to even walk into Corvin. It made me sad to think how much time I had wasted when life out here could have been so much more interesting. Father made a sharp right turn, and large mountains came into view. I knew that¡¯s where we headed, since I had overheard that Dousin was north and high up in the mountains. I looked back one more time at Corvin, realizing this would probably be the last time I ever saw my hometown. No, I would come back. I decided this wouldn¡¯t be the last time I¡¯d see it. I owed it to myself to come back and explore the town, at some point in the future.


    We continued straight for a short while before meeting up with the rest of our traveling companions, a small merchant group my father somehow convinced to keep us safe on our journey. I felt a little sick at the idea of meeting new people, but everyone seemed to keep to themselves, leaving our small family alone. It seems I¡¯m still not fully past my fear, but today was obviously a huge step in the right direction.


    ¡°Aaron, right?¡± I heard a gruff sounding man say outside the wagon as we slowly came to a stop, ¡°Here, I¡¯ve got a small map for you so you have an idea where we''re headed. I doubt it will help much, but it¡¯s always good to have.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Me and my family appreciate you letting us join you.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯d hate to leave a family like yours traveling without protection. Plus, it¡¯s always good to have another wagon. Okay boys, load it up!¡±


    My mother waved for me to move closer to her as the man who I assumed was just talking outside came to the back of the wagon with a large box. He set it down and pushed it farther in. More and more men came with boxes, filling our wagon until it became so crowded I barely had a place to sit down. I realized now how my father had convinced them to let us join the merchant caravan.


    ¡°Looks like that will do it boys!¡± The man, who¡¯s name I¡¯d found out was Rhys, yelled.


    Shortly after, we were on the move once again.


    ¡°Cori, could you take this map? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to need it. I¡¯ll just follow the one in front of us.¡±


    Mother grabbed the map out of my father¡¯s hands and sent it down beside her. Curious, I reached over and picked it up, trying to get a better understanding of what the world around me was like. The map wasn¡¯t full, only showing the northwestern part of Ilias, the name of the continent. Corvin was in the northwestern part of The Bloodied Plains, which was split in half by a long river east of us that led from a northern ocean to the bottom of the map, running further down than displayed. On the other side of the river, The Bloodied Plains continued, but quickly hit the edge of the map, and was labeled ¡°The Empire of Aishya.¡± The plains ended about halfway through the map, running all the way south until the map''s end, and north until reaching the ocean. The plains were quickly replaced by the Endevis mountains to the west, which extended all the way to the ocean in the west and the north, and south until the map¡¯s end. The Endevis mountains went all the way north until they came to a point, where the northern and western oceans met. There, next to a named mountain called ¡°Beva,¡± was Dousin, our destination. It was an interesting map, but it left out many details, specifically the southern portion of the kingdom I was in which the map called ¡°Vistaria.¡± I was suddenly wishing I had gone to a school in Corvin once again.


    As time went on, our speed began to increase, and I snuck one more look at the lisyfe pulling us. Its legs were pumping furiously, and I swore that half of the time it didn¡¯t even touch the ground as it ran. It seemed strange to be moving so fast in such a rickety wagon, but neither Father or Mother seemed concerned. I took one last look at Corvin as we sped along, the small town slowly fading away in the distance as we drew closer to the mountains. I promise that I will come back one day. I swear it. Now that I was able to go outside, I didn¡¯t want to leave one inch of this world unexplored.


    It took three weeks to reach Dousin, where we were high up into the mountains. Bits of snow were still present around us, just barely finishing melting, even though we were already midway through June. I preferred the cold over the heat, but something told me the winters here were going to be a bit harsher than I could handle. Dousin itself was amazing. It was nothing like Corvin. Instead, it was a large, stone city deep within the Endevis mountains, with a large castle carved into the mountainside for the city''s Lord. According to my father, Dousin was the largest city in the northern part of Vistaria. Stone walls taller than the largest building in Corvin surrounded the outer city, as well as the inner city, and finally there was a third wall around the front of the castle. Stone houses and shops littered the streets, which were also stone, with blacksmiths, farmer¡¯s stalls, and tailors everywhere. This was a place built to be explored. A place just for me.


    After we had entered the outer part of the city, Rhys and his men followed us to Baird¡¯s home, the old friend of my Father.


    ¡°Baird, you old fool, it¡¯s good to see you!¡± Father said, embracing a short, bald man with a long black beard.


    ¡°You too my friend. I never thought I¡¯d see you again, till you sent me that letter. A shame, your reasons for coming here, but alas, it¡¯s always good to welcome you and Cori,¡± Baird said, soon after laying his eyes on me, ¡°And who¡¯s this little lad then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sean,¡± I responded quietly, trying to hide myself behind my mother.


    It was still hard to interact with other people, but after all I¡¯ve achieved, I wasn¡¯t going to stop my momentum now.


    ¡°Oh, are you now? Good to meet you little one,¡± Baird said, crouching down and reaching his hand out.


    I shook it lightly, quickly drawing my hand back afterwards.


    ¡°A shy one, isn¡¯t he?¡± Baird turned to my father who nodded in response.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough reunions now,¡± Rhys called from the wagon, ¡°I¡¯ve got to get a move on towards the inner city now, so get your stuff off my wagon.¡±


    ¡°No please?¡± Father asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get your please and thank you after I get my wagon back.¡±


    ¡°And to think he was so nice when I met him in Corvin,¡± Father said, turning to Baird for a reaction.


    Everyone except me started loading our things off the wagon and into Bairds house, which was much larger than the one we had in Corvin. It had two stories, the first had a kitchen and the room where Baird and his wife slept. The upstairs had been left for us. Two bedrooms and a small common room for the three of us to share. Again, compared to my previous life, it wasn¡¯t much, but I¡¯m sure Baird¡¯s house was one that many people would love to have in Dousin. After all of our things had been placed upstairs, Father grabbed Baird by the arm.


    ¡°Baird. I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you¡¯ve done for me and my family,¡± Father said, starting to bow, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine it was an easy decision for you and Ailisa. Thank you my friend. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Okay! Enough with this shit already! I can¡¯t take you bowing to someone like me. We have plenty of space here anyways. Not like I¡¯ve got any kids to shove in those rooms. Besides, given what''s happening in the plains, it would be awful of me to leave you there.¡±


    Once again, my father embraced Baird, who quickly pushed him off, ¡°If you keep doing that, I really will kick your ass onto the street.¡±


    Father laughed at Baird¡¯s comment, who quickly laughed as well. It was good to see him so happy. Everything about being in Dousin felt good.


    ¡°Come now. Ailisa will be home from the shop soon. Then we can have a feast for your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s taking over the shop of the best blacksmith in Dousin then?¡±


    ¡°Just for today my friend. I¡¯ll be back making the best swords you¡¯ve ever seen soon. I¡¯ve actually got a special order from Lord Malcolm now that all the new city guards are arriving.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll be using one of your swords to protect this city?¡±


    ¡°Of course. All of you used to laugh at me when I said I was the best damn blacksmith, but I was only ever telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, you''re the most honest man in the world, aren¡¯t you Baird?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am, now leave me be while I cook. Unless you want this knife in your arm.¡±


    I chuckled at Baird¡¯s words. I think I''m going to like it here.

 Chapter 7: The Child with a Sword

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to hate children,¡± I mumbled under my breath.


    ¡°You are a child. Now hand me that hammer if you''re going to take up so much space. Might as well make you useful if you¡¯re here,¡± Baird replied, overhearing my words.


    We were sitting in the back of his blacksmith shop, where I was currently hiding from the local children who begged me to show them more of my magic. Everyday was like this, always wanting me to show them something new. At first, it felt good to have so many people in awe of me and my abilities, it¡¯s what really pulled me out of my shell around others, but over time it grew tedious. It didn¡¯t help that my magic had plateaued in the past two years either. Manipulating my Soul had become much easier, but my stamina was barely improving. The amount of energy that rushed through my Soul had increased as I continued to practice opening it, but the fatigue I felt from just forming and moving a water ball through the air never changed. It was different from training a muscle, where, over time, its strength and stamina would increase. My Soul¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t something I could improve by simply practicing magic, but no other way came to mind.


    ¡°If you''re just going to sit there and stare, boy, I suggest you go back outside and find something better to do,¡± Baird said, his hand still reaching out for the hammer he had asked for.


    I handed it to him and stood, making my way to the front of the shop and to the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get into any trouble out there kid. And be home before dark! Otherwise your mother might kill me!¡±


    I laughed at the thought of Mother fighting the short, burly man that Baird was. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine given that I¡¯d seen it happen once or twice before. Her uneasiness at me suddenly wanting to go outside so much when we first moved here drove my father and Baird crazy, and made my mother seem like a nervous wreck, but something tells me she preferred it over me constantly staying inside.


    Over the last two years, our family has grown into a sort of routine. Father worked almost everyday, patrolling an area of the outer city, keeping the people safe from dangerous criminals, as he worded it. Mother and Ailisa spent most of their time at home, preparing dinner and gathering supplies for winter, but they occasionally would go out and enjoy time with their friends. I could tell Mother was much happier in Dousin. She seemed to enjoy the larger city life. As for me, I would join Baird on his walks to his smith almost everyday, as it was located in the inner city, where there was much to see and many children to play with. He and I had grown fond of one another, despite Baird¡¯s protests of the opposite and constant complaints he made to my parents about me. He treated me similar to how he treated my father, with a sense of disgust and annoyance, but given how close the two were, I felt Baird regarded me as a friend, or at the very least, an annoying nephew.


    I stepped outside onto the snow covered stone road that was filled with many passersby. Baird¡¯s shop was located on a popular street filled with shops for the wealthy. Just across the street was a place known for their warm and comfortable fur coats made from beasts. Given how cold Dousin was, coats were almost a necessity year round, the only time where it wasn¡¯t below freezing was in summer, where an uncommon hot day would call for only two layers of clothing, rather than three. When we¡¯d first arrived in Dousin, it was summer, but we learned quickly that the cold was going to be common, to my Mother¡¯s dismay. Apparently she grew up in the south, where snow was uncommon. I felt bad when I saw her teeth chattering at home. I, however, love the cold. Or, rather, I loved the snow. Snow was just frozen water, meaning that when I drew in energy for magic, I could feel it all around me, as a part of me. Manipulating it with my Soul was incredibly difficult, more so than regular water, but just feeling it was good enough, for now.


    I walked down the road, avoiding bumping into anyone as best I could, with the snow crunching under my feet. It was nearing the middle of August and the end of summer, but a random blizzard had blown from the nearby mountain tops and onto Dousin recently, leaving it blanketed in a few centimeters of snow. The oncoming winter was exciting, as it would allow me to practice manipulating snow more, but I truly couldn¡¯t wait for my approaching birthday on August fifteenth. Mother had promised me a big celebration, one that I couldn¡¯t wait for. I could feel a giddy smile form across my face at the thought, which immediately fell into a frown when I heard someone yell, ¡°There he is!¡±


    I turned to see three five year olds a few meters back, running straight at me. ¡°Sean! Do something cool! Show us the water ball again!¡±


    I shot into a full sprint. I had no desire to be one of these kids play-thing for the rest of the day. I had to find a place to get away. As I made my way, pushing through the adults blocking my path, some yelling at me to ¡®watch out¡¯ or ¡®go find your parents,¡¯ I could hear the footsteps of the kids crunching on the snow grow louder. They were gaining on me. I came to full stop and turned around, facing them.


    ¡°Get him!¡± the one named Hector yelled, pointing his finger straight at me.


    I opened up my Soul, allowing the energy to flow through me, the strength I had grown used to feeling overcoming every part of my body. I became more aware of all the snow around me, only it was more blurry than regular water. I could still feel it as an extension of myself, as a part of my own body, but it felt farther away, harder to reach. Even with the more limited control I had over it, it was still very possible to manipulate the snow slightly. I reached out with my Soul for the snow that was atop the awning in front of me for one of the shops. It wasn¡¯t a lot, but I figured it would do the trick. I waited for just the right moment when the kids were under the awning and grabbed the snow with my Soul. I made a sweeping motion downwards with both of my arms, pulling the snow off the awning and down onto my pursuers.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I worried for a second that I had done too much. Burying them in snow might¡¯ve been a little dangerous, but my fear dissipated when Hector¡¯s head poked out of the pile saying, ¡°Woah! That was cool! Sean, let¡¯s have a snowball fight!¡±


    I sighed and began running away again, hoping it would take them forever to get out of the snow pile. Unfortunately, my hopes were washed away when I started to hear the laughing children chasing me from behind. How fast were they? I turned a corner and was met with a circular street with a frozen fountain in the middle. On the other side of the fountain I could see two guards standing in front of an archway into a walled off area. I looked up to the left and realized I was now far into the inner city, as the castle that was carved into the mountainside was right next to this small open area.


    I had an idea. I crazy one that I knew might get me into a ton of trouble, but it would also guarantee me getting away from the kids. The only question was, was it worth it?


    ¡°Lennox! He¡¯s over here! Sean, show us how to do the snow thing! Are you scared we¡¯ll be better than you! I bet I will be!¡±


    Yea, it was worth it. I started running towards the two guards I spotted earlier. I was already fatigued from that one small move I made with the snow earlier, but I figured I had enough strength to do what needed to be done. As I approached the guards, I once again let the energy in the air flow through my Soul, connecting me to the snow on the ground. I reached out with my Soul, and quickly swung my arms upward in front of me, lifting the powder off of the ground and into the air. The action was taxing, a feeling of lightheadedness coming over me afterwards, but I was still able to move. Everything around me went white, and seeing would have been impossible for anyone nearby, but I already knew where I was going. I dashed past the guards and through the archway, the snow covering me from the guards view. I exited the cloud of snow and ducked behind a bush that was up against the wall. The snow I had thrown up into the air had begun to settle, and I could see the confusion on the guards face, as well as Hector and the others searching wildly for me near the fountain. I had gotten away, and into a place they couldn¡¯t follow.


    I took a huge breath, waiting a few seconds for my body to recover. Moving that much snow was the apex of my magical abilities. I felt somewhat proud of my ingenuity, making some kind of snow cloak so that I could pass by undetected was pretty cool, but given how weak I felt afterwards, I was disappointed as well. Was this my limit? It seemed like magic would be a more trivial thing if it was like this for everyone, but others always seemed to regard it as impressive. Surely there was more to it than this. I hope so, otherwise life may go back to how it was before. Sure, I was able to go outside and talk to people now, but without magic, it all seemed, well¡­ boring. Without magic, what else was there? A single word popped into my head after that thought. Family. I guess magic wasn¡¯t everything, but that didn¡¯t mean I was going to give up on it now. There''s definitely more to it. I¡¯m sure of it.


    After catching my breath, I took a peek out from the bush I was hiding behind. To my back was the wall sectioning off this area, and I could see that the bush extended all across the bottom of the wall. The actual area was simply a dirt field, with several soldiers inhabiting it. Over to the right of me, at the far end of the field, I could see a few soldiers loosing arrows at some targets. Behind them, two soldiers were sparring hand to hand. To the left was a circular platform, where two soldiers with swords stood atop it, fighting one another, while others waited their turn or cheered on their favored competitor. I realized I was in some kind of training ground for the city guards. I had heard from my father that a few of these places were dotted all around Dousin, but I had no idea that was what I was running into. It was mainly meant to be an easy escape, but I thought it would be cool to explore a place I wasn¡¯t allowed to be in.


    As much as I did want to see everything Dousin had to offer, and was excited to watch the two guards who were sword fighting, I realized it probably wouldn¡¯t be good for me or Father if I was found here. I started preparing myself for a sprint past the guards, seeing as I couldn¡¯t do my snow cloak move again. I just hoped I would be fast enough to outrun them. I took one last look around the yard, and as I was about to leave, something caught my eye. Behind the platform with the two swordsmen, just barely out of my view, was a single person, swinging a sword, all by themselves, far away from anyone else. No, it wasn¡¯t just a person, it was a boy.


    Why would a child be all alone with such a dangerous weapon? Curious, I started to crawl behind the bushes towards him, so that I could get closer to the boy. As I got closer, I could make out his features more clearly. His black hair had been cut incredibly short, making me realize how long mine had gotten as it fell into my eyes. I pushed my white blonde hair to the side and saw that he was shorter than me by a few centimeters at least, but he carried himself as if he was much larger. I assumed he was younger than me, but the look on his face said otherwise. A look of focus and determination, one I wouldn''t expect a child to have, given their short attention spans. All of his energy was being put into the sword that he swung through the air. I could tell they weren¡¯t random movements, but rather a series of well thought out swings that might disarm an attacker. He was actually training. This child was actually serious about the sword.


    I wanted to talk to him. To hear what he had to say. What was so different about him than the other children that enabled him to be so calm and collected? All the other children I¡¯ve met my age just wanted to play and carry on, and while that was fun for a while, I really wanted to have a serious conversation with someone. To talk to someone and have them understand me, or to take me seriously. If this boy could take these few sword swings that he made over and over again so earnestly, then maybe he was someone worth talking to. Maybe he was someone worth befriending.


    Not thinking, and too excited about making a real friend, I called out to the boy, asking, ¡°Hey! Why are you all alone? What¡¯s swinging the sword like? Is it fun?¡±


    The boy''s eyes fell on me instantly, looking me over as if I was something he¡¯d stepped on. His eyes were intense, dark brown with a look of apathy. Soon, he turned to the guards near the platform and yelled, ¡°Hey Morrison! Some kid snuck through the gates!¡±


    Immediatley, two guards started rushing towards us. I looked back at the kid, who smirked at me, almost laughing. I scowled in return. Nevermind being friends with this kid. I wanted to punch him.

 Chapter 8: Friend

    ¡°Hey you! You¡¯re not supposed to be in here!¡± The young, clean shaven guard with short bIack hair I assumed was named Morrison yelled to me.


    I was still processing what happened, chastising myself for being so stupid, and trying to figure out how to get away, that I just stood staring at the two guards running at me. How could I have been so stupid? I had no idea what would happen to me if I got caught here, nor did I know what would happen to my father¡¯s job, yet I still made such an idiotic decision because of my own curiosity. It also didn¡¯t help that the brat I was so curious about was now relishing in my misery, a wide grin still plastered across his face. Coming to my senses just when the guards were about to reach me, I quickly let energy flow through my Soul. I felt incredibly fatigued, my arms and legs growing heavier with every second I stayed connected to the snow on the ground, but I had to try. I saw no other way out. Grabbing onto all the snow around the four of us, I swung my arms up to do the snow cloak spell once again, but instead of covering all of us in a blinding white mist, only a small amount of snow directly in front of me launched into the air, hitting Morrison on the bottom of his jaw. It was like a snow uppercut.


    The guard Morrison stumbled backwards, and I would have laughed at his surprised face if I didn¡¯t feel my legs turn to jelly. The snow was soft, catching me in a cold embrace as I fell backwards onto the ground, my muscles aching from the overuse of my magic.


    ¡°Oy, that was a neat trick kid, but don¡¯t think that a little magic is gonna get you out of trouble!¡± Morrison said, standing over me while rubbing his jaw, ¡°Now get up! I oughtta give you a piece of my mind!¡±


    Morrison reached down and grabbed my shoulder, pulling me to my feet, which still felt incredibly weak. I could barely stand, so as soon as he let me go, I fell right back into the snow.


    ¡°Hey, what the hell is wrong with you! Get up or I¡¯ll¨C¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s used to much magic. Look at him, he¡¯s exhausted,¡± the other, much older, guard observed, cutting the furious Morrison off, ¡°He was probably the one who kicked up the snow at the front gate, allowing him to sneak in. Impressive for such a youngin. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen one as young as you use magic. A smart one, aren¡¯t ya?¡±


    The guard knelt down and ruffled through his pocket, scratching his long, gray beard with his other hand. He took out a small piece of bread and gestured for me to take it. Not wanting to eat dirty pocket bread, I shook my head. The guard gave me a small, wry smile, and then shoved the small piece of bread in my mouth, causing me to choke on it. The guard chuckled as I chewed and swallowed, and I felt a bit of energy return to me.


    ¡°My name is Cade,¡± the old guard said, his smile turning it to a frown, ¡°Sorry to say this, but you have to come with us. You''re in quite a bit of trouble.¡±


    I looked up at Cade¡¯s face. He was very old, much too old to be a city guard I thought, but I guess people have to make money somehow. He looked sorry that I was in this situation, and seemed almost regretful that he had to punish me, unlike Morrison, who seemed excited at the chance to take his revenge for the uppercut I had blessed him with.


    ¡°Hold on a moment, Cade, Morrison,¡± The brat who snitched on me said, ¡°I made a mistake. He¡¯s my friend. He didn¡¯t mean any harm, he simply wanted to ask if I could come out and play. I was so focused on my training that I got confused and mistook him for someone else. So I think it would be alright if you let him-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any friends. All you do is train,¡± Morrison replied, not letting the brat finish.


    ¡°Yes I do! One¡¯s right there!¡± The child yelled, pointing directly at me.


    I was completely lost. What is wrong with this kid? Why is he pretending to be my friend? What is happening right now?


    ¡°Oh really? Then what¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s¡­um¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Sean,¡± I interrupted.


    I didn¡¯t like the idea of going along with whatever the brat had planned, but I didn¡¯t see any other way of getting out of this. I just hope he doesn¡¯t flip sides again.


    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s Sean. I¡¯ve known him for a while now. I go and play with him when Mother lets me have a day off.¡±


    Morrison gave a look of doubt, but I could see Cade give in to our lies.


    ¡°Even so, your friend still entered a restricted, and dangerous, area. He¡¯s done something very wrong, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if it happened again. He should be punished for it.¡±


    ¡°Cade, please. I promise he won¡¯t make the same mistake again. He¡¯s just a kid.¡±


    ¡°Might I remind you, you are a child as well,¡± Cade responded, taking a few moments to think, his face scrunching up as he did so, ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll let you off with a warning, child. You¡¯ll have to wait for your friend outside of the training grounds from now on. Got it?¡±


    I nodded my head furiously.


    ¡°What! I didn¡¯t agree to this! Cade, what are you doing!¡± Morrison yelled, his face growing red with anger.


    ¡°Please Morrison. Do you really want to deal with this right now? I¡¯ll escort the kid out. You go and calm down.¡±


    Cade began ushering me towards the front gate, but behind us, I heard the child with the sword call to me and say, ¡°Sean, meet me outside the gate. I¡¯ll be out as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±


    I didn¡¯t nod, nor gave him any sign of acknowledgement. All I was thinking about was getting as far away from here as possible. Cade gave me a slight push when we reached the gate, and warned me.


    ¡°Run along now Sean. Be good and stay out of trouble. I only have so much grace I can give,¡± he said, waving goodbye, wearing a strange, playful smile.


    Cade was definitely weird, but since he had helped save me from Morrison¡¯s wrath, I decided to look past it. I waved back and started walking towards the bench that was by the fountain in front of me. After brushing the snow off of it, I sat down, trying to decide if it was worth waiting for the brat to come out. With my anger and confusion beginning to wane, I started to look at things a little more objectively. It was my fault. I had made the stupid decision of revealing myself. The kid was simply following the rules. However, it made absolutely no sense that he would back track and suddenly pretend I was his friend. What was his goal? Why the hell was a kid even training with city guards in the first place? I was left with too many questions, and only one way to get answers, so I decided to wait.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    A few hours passed, and the brat finally came out of the front gate. I saw him look for me in the crowd that had begun amassing after a nearby church finished one of its services. A loud bell began ringing at the top of it, striking twice. I waved down the kid, who still couldn¡¯t find me through the crowd. Spotting me, he smiled. It wasn¡¯t a happy smile, but more like a proud, mischievous smile. One that would only be worn on a child who¡¯s up to no good. The boy got closer and stood right in front of me. He really was short, barely taller than me when I was sitting.


    ¡°So,¡± I started, my mind sifting through all the theories I had as to why the kid wanted to talk to me, ¡°What¡¯s your¨C¡±


    ¡°Teach me magic,¡± He said, not letting me finish.


    The anger that had subsided from my previous encounter with him quickly rose back to the top of my mind. I thought this one would be different. He seemed so much more mature than all the other children I¡¯d run into, yet here he was, acting just like the rest. After all my troubles, I really hoped that something interesting would come from it, but I was wrong. I could feel my ears growing hot.


    ¡°You are the¨Cwhat the hell are you¨Cwhy did you¨Cwhat!¡± I yelled, my confusion and anger blocking my ability to speak.


    The kid began to laugh at my stumbling words, and I could see several adults giving us weird looks as they passed by. I felt like hot steam was rising above my head, my anger slowly dissipating at the embarrassment of my outburst. I covered my face in my hands, trying to hide myself from others.


    ¡°Just, leave me alone, ok? You had your fun, now go away,¡± I told him, standing up and walking into the crowd.


    ¡°Wait!¡± he yelled through stifled laughs, grabbing onto my arm, ¡°Why are you ignoring me? I said teach me magic!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I told him coldly, staring him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°You owe me,¡± he responded, not missing a beat, like he expected my answer, ¡°I saved you from Morrison. He likes to punish people y¡¯know. Gets some sick thrill out of other¡¯s being in trouble. A real sadist.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°So this is why you helped, even after ratting me out? You saw magic and instantly wanted me to teach you?¡±


    ¡°Yep, basically. I¡¯ve never seen anyone our age use magic. And when you hit Morrison square on the jaw just by using your mind, I knew I had to learn it,¡± He said, gesturing as if he was uppercutting someone with his free hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than just using your mind, you have to¡­ Wait¡­ what do you mean our age?¡± I questioned, comparing our heights quickly with my hand, ¡°You¡¯ve got to be at least a year or two younger than me.¡±


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m definitely older,¡± he said, not even acknowledging my insult, ¡°Now, what were you saying? How do you use magic? Something about the mind and¨C¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not teaching you! Why do you kids always have to bother me with this! I barely know how to do it, let alone teach it! Now let me go!¡± I yelled, trying to wrestle my arm out of his grasp.


    His grip was incredibly strong, and he was showing no signs of letting go. After fighting for my freedom for a few seconds, I heard a voice come from behind me in the crowd, ¡°Sean? Is that you? What are you doing out here all alone?¡±


    I turned to see my mother and Ailisa, walking out of the crowd towards us. She was wearing a long white dress with a black overcoat, her best clothes, and the ones she always wore when she and Ailisa went to church. Ailisa was wearing something similar, but her beauty always shone through whatever clothes she wore. It amazed me that the dwarf-like Baird managed to convince her to marry him. It made me think I should get tips from Baird in the future. Ailisa waved to me and shot me a sweet smile. Mother, however, seemed quite upset that I was fighting a random child on the street.


    ¡°Um¡­ Hi mom. I was just¨C¡±


    ¡°Why are you out here without Baird? Do you know how dangerous it is! Someone could come and¨C¡±


    ¡°Cori,¡± Ailisa interrupted, putting a hand on my mother¡¯s shoulder, ¡°He¡¯s with a friend. All young boys come out and play around here. It¡¯s a very safe part of the city. They¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mother¡¯s face tightened, and I could tell she was still upset with me, but then she sighed and said, ¡°Ok, ok, fine. You can have fun playing with your friend outside, but make sure your back at Baird¡¯s shop by nightfall. I¡¯ll be sure to get a full report from him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure Mother,¡± I said, thanking goddess Ailisa for calming Mother¡¯s rage.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± Mother said, looking over at the brat, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Hector, Lennox, and Wells, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you around. You do look familiar though.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you ma¡¯am. I¡¯m Blair¡± the boy responded, shaking her hand, ¡°Me and Sean just became friends, actually. He and I get along super well.¡±


    After he finished, Blair wrapped his arm around my neck, having to stand on his tiptoes to do so. I struggled to let out a small smile, going along with Blair¡¯s story, hoping Mother would leave soon so that I could punch him.


    ¡°Such manners. Ok then you two. Please be careful. Oh, and Sean,¡± Mother said, turning back as she and Ailisa walked away, ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t go with Baird on your birthday in a few days. I want to spend the whole day with you, ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes Mother!¡± I yelled to her, watching as she disappeared back into the crowd.


    Me and Blair stood in silence for a moment after she left, until he said, ¡°Your mom¡¯s hot.¡±


    I turned and looked at him like he was crazy, then hit him in the arm, but he gave no reaction other than a smirk. I started walking away, and I could hear Blair following behind me. I had no energy left to run away like I had done with the others, so I just let him do what he wanted. Given how strong he was when we were wrestling, I doubted I could outrun him anyway.


    ¡°So¡­ When¡¯s your birthday?¡± Blair asked.


    ¡°The fifteenth. And no, you can¡¯t come to my house.¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t even ask that? Is it really the fifteenth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. And you would have. They always do.¡±


    ¡°Stop comparing me to others. There¡¯s only one me. Just because others have annoyed you in the past doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll annoy you.¡±


    ¡°Except you are annoying me. Right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well too bad then, because you''re stuck with me.¡±


    I turned to face him, ¡°And why exactly am I stuck with you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the same birthday. Clearly it¡¯s a sign from whatever god rules this world. You and I are meant to be friends. I can just feel it. Also, you''re supposed to teach me magic. So do so, please.¡±


    Blair talked incredibly fast. We have the same birthday? That was strange, but something else he said was even stranger.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®this world?¡¯¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just forget about it,¡± He responded, his joking and mischievous demeanor turning slightly serious for a second.


    My brain began to spin wildly out of control. Things suddenly began to click, and everything started making sense. There was a reason I thought Blair was different from the other kids at first, and it¡¯s because he was. His mature attitude and serious tone was a rare sight, but it just it existing was strange for what looked like a five year old child. That, coupled with his strong sword skills at an early age, and his assurance that he was older than me, led me to one conclusion. I hadn¡¯t even thought about the possibility before, and probably wouldn¡¯t have if not for Blair¡¯s carelessness. Perhaps I had made similar mistakes in the past as well, but no one around had the same knowledge I had to pick up on them. I couldn¡¯t be sure until I asked him, though. It had to be something simple. Something I could take back the second I said it, but would ultimately confirm my suspicion just by his reaction.


    I looked him straight in the eyes and asked, ¡°Blair, do you know what a car is?¡±


    Several emotions flashed over Blair¡¯s face. Confusion, worry, fear, doubt, but finally it settled into a wide, ecstatic smirk.


    ¡°Yes, Sean. Yes I do.¡±

 Chapter 9: Teacher

    ¡°Holy shit! I can¡¯t believe this is real! I mean, what are the chances! Do you think there¡¯s more? How many? I just can¡¯t believe this!¡± Blair rambled on and on, his excitement overflowing as we continued our walk.


    I, however, hadn¡¯t said another word. My mind was racing, trying to figure out what this meant. Another person had reincarnated besides me. How many were there? Why were we reincarnated? All of it was giving me a painful headache. There were too many questions to ask, so I decided to just start from square one.


    ¡°Do you remember your past life?¡± I asked Blair, doing my best to talk over his loud voice.


    Blair began to slow down, getting quieter and quieter as he continued, not even paying attention to what he was saying. I could tell he was thinking about my question while his voice went on auto-pilot, mumbling the same questions he¡¯d already asked out loud several times now.


    ¡°No,¡± he said clearly, ¡°I¡¯ve had¡­ dreams. But nothing that really tells me anything. Just flashes really. I don¡¯t even remember what my name was.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I,¡± I responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, right? It feels like there¡¯s someone else in your head, telling you what to do, even though you have no reason to listen. I¡¯ve done my best not to, honestly. I¡¯ve always felt more like ¡®Blair¡¯ than my previous self.¡±


    ¡°I think¡­¡± I paused, not feeling totally comfortable with what I was about to say, ¡°I think I¡¯ve always leaned more towards my previous self. I know I am ¡®Sean,¡¯ but it¡¯s hard not to fall back into the bad habits that I apparently had. I want to change, though. The few memories I¡¯ve seen tell me enough to know that I don¡¯t want to live the same life as the old me did.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want to do in this life, then?¡±


    ¡°Magic,¡± I said, surprised I answered so quickly.


    It was the first word that popped into my head. Normally, something like ¡®be happy,¡¯ or ¡°find love,¡± would be a person¡¯s first choice, but magic was the number one thing I thought about. We were both quiet for a few minutes after that, continuing our walk.


    Finally, Blair spoke up again, ¡°I think I just want to do whatever I want, whenever I want. Everything else be damned.¡±


    ¡°Really? Seems kind of¡­ interesting. In that case, what do you want to do now?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I want you to teach me magic,¡± he said, turning his head to look up at me and clasping his hands together as if he was begging me.


    I sighed, ¡°Fine. C¡¯mon, let''s find a quiet place.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Finally convinced you I see! Must¡¯ve been my otherworldly charm!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an otherworldly pain in the ass. Now let¡¯s go.¡±


    As we walked towards a small clearing covered in powdery snow, Blair raised a question that I had forgotten to ask, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s more? Of us, I mean. Reincarnates.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s hard to imagine that only the two of us remember our previous life. Before I met you, I assumed it was just me. The idea that there were more like me never came to mind. But now, I have no idea what to think.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird that we have the same birthday too. Maybe that has something to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just drop the subject for now,¡± I said, feeling my headache grow stronger, ¡°You wanted to learn magic right? Let¡¯s just focus on that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, yeah. We¡¯ve got plenty of time to talk about it.¡±


    I sat myself down lightly in the snow and gestured for Blair to follow. He didn¡¯t seem thrilled to do so, but I could care less about how wet he got, and pulled him down to the ground by his arm. I grabbed his hands similar to how Mother did to me so many years ago. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how to replicate what she did, but I understood the general idea. I was supposed to push energy into him, breaking past the barrier over his Soul and let him get used to feeling the energy. After that, everything else was Blair¡¯s to figure out, like I had done so before. I started pushing the energy into his hands. I felt a similar sensation to when I had torn the barrier off myself occurring in Blair¡¯s hands. I had broken past the barrier, and energy from the air around us was entering his Soul.


    ¡°Do you feel it yet?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I feel it,¡± He responded.


    ¡°I want you to feel what I am doing the moment I push energy into you,¡± I said, letting go of his hands, ¡°At that moment, I do something that allows you to perform magic. I want you to replicate that.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    He nodded, and we continued. It took the rest of the day for Blair to finally figure out how to remove the barrier, a feat I praised him for, given that it had taken me a year. Now that the barrier was gone, it was time to actually show him how to perform magic.


    ¡°I have no formal teaching on this, honestly. All I can tell you is what I¡¯ve figured out on my own, and the little advice I¡¯ve gotten from my mother,¡± I told him, ¡°You see, when you pull the energy into your Soul, the element you control becomes a part of you, like an extra limb or something. You become connected. You then move your Soul, manipulating it towards the object you wish to move, grabbing hold of it tightly. Then, with both your Soul and your body, you move it, in a similar way you would lift your own arm or leg. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, but I¡¯ll give it a try I guess.¡±


    A few minutes went by as Blair tried to perform magic, and I could see the sun begin to dwell on the horizon, my mother¡¯s warning about being back to Baird¡¯s shop by nightfall ringing in my ears. I was about to tell Blair that we should try again next time when a small rock flew upwards at me. It was a bit smaller than my fist, and was going straight towards my head. I felt the energy take me over in an instant, and lifted my arms, trying to bring up some snow to block the rock. Unfortunately, I was too slow, and it slammed straight into my forehead while the snow flew upwards and fell on top of me as I plummeted to the ground.


    ¡°Oh shit! Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean too! I didn¡¯t really know how to aim it!¡±


    My forehead felt hot as I collected myself, touching my hand to it and feeling a wetness there. I was bleeding.


    ¡°Oy, what do you think you¡¯re doing kid?¡± I heard someone call towards us.


    It was Morrison, with Cade walking beside him. Morrison stopped directly in front of Blair, but Cade came over to me, grabbing a cloth from his pocket and pushing it against my forehead. Morrison pulled Blair away from us, and I could see him talking, nbut was unable to hear what he was saying to the short boy. He didn¡¯t look happy. Cade must have noticed me looking at them.


    ¡°He¡¯s not supposed to be out here,¡± Cade said, ¡°I heard him call to you earlier today, but I thought he was just going to tell you to leave. I didn¡¯t realize the two of you would run off into the city. Come, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    I thought about fighting Cade, but I turned back to Blair who simply shook his head in my direction. He didn¡¯t want me to do anything. I started following Cade out of the clearing, leaving Blair to take on the wrath of Morrison.


    ¡°Where do you live?¡± Cade asked.


    ¡°Just take me to Relva Road. Baird¡¯s waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you know Baird! Good man. I really should visit him more often.¡±


    ¡°You know Baird?¡±


    ¡°All old people know each other. Though, Baird is a bit younger than me. I¡¯ve known him since he was born.¡±


    As we continued our walk, I realized something. I had spent all day with him, yet I knew nothing about Blair. We had discussed our reincarnation, but I still had no idea why he was all alone in a guard¡¯s training grounds swinging a sword. Why was he allowed to be there? Who was he in this world?


    ¡°Cade, who is Blair?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t told you, huh? And I thought you were friends,¡± He said with a smirk, ¡°Blair is special. He has a lot going on in his life, more than a young child should. I won¡¯t tell you who he is, but I will tell you this; Morrison and I are tasked with watching over him, protecting him, and making sure he does what he is supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°You really won¡¯t tell me anything else.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not for me to say. If Blair trusts you enough, he¡¯ll tell you. Though, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find out soon regardless.¡±


    ¡°What? Why would I-¡±


    ¡°Oh, and here we are! Baird¡¯s shop!¡± Cade yelled, interrupting me, ¡°I would go in and say hello, but I have much to do. Stay out of trouble Sean. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll see you again.¡±


    With that, Cade walked off back in the direction of the guards training yard I had stumbled into just earlier today. Night had finally fallen, so I quickly entered, not wanting mother to hear about me being back to the shop late. As soon as I entered, I heard Baird say, ¡°Thank god! I was worried you wouldn¡¯t be here in time! You and I both know what would happen to us if you didn¡¯t!¡±


    I laughed, remembering how threatening Mother was earlier. I helped him pack up and we both walked home, ready for the long day to be over. I spent most of the night thinking about Blair, wondering why he was in so much trouble for simply playing with me. What kind of new life did he lead? Cade didn¡¯t give me much to go off of, but I didn¡¯t hold it against him. It was my own fault for being too concerned about another reincarnate, and not enough with who Blair actually is.


    The next day was the same as always. Me and Baird said goodbye to Mother and Ailissa, while Father had left before anyone was awake. I felt awful not being able to see him in the morning, but I was thankful for the time I did get to spend with him at the end of the night. Baird and I had a usual day, a few hunters showing up to fix their broken wares and shop for new ones, but it wasn¡¯t until the afternoon when something strange happened.


    Baird was helping a customer while I sat behind the counter, examining the sword the man was trying to get sharpened. It was a standard, double edged short sword that was similar to the ones Baird made for the city guards, only made of a cheaper steel. I could tell mainly because of the color. This one was much too dull, and the grains of imperfections could be easily seen within the metal. I figured Baird would hate working on this piece. He always complained that cheaper metal was harder to work with, the imperfections always getting in the way of his craft. I had no interest in being a smith, but I always enjoyed listening to what Baird had to say, which had been subconsciously teaching me the art, apparently.


    It was then that two guards that I recognized walked in, Morrison and Cade. Behind them, a woman dressed in clothing not even some of the wealthiest people in Dousin would wear outside walked in. I turned to Baird, wondering if he was expecting a visit from his old friend. His face was white, and he wasn¡¯t looking at Cade, but instead the woman in the beautiful dress.


    ¡°My lady,¡± he said with a slight bow, the customer following suit quickly after.


    Morrison took a small step forward and shouted for everyone to hear, ¡°Presenting Lady Mairead Frosta, third wife of Lord Malcolm Frosta, you may raise your heads.¡±

 Chapter 10: A Strong Man

    ¡°Lady Mairead! How um¡­ unexpected! Welcome! Are you here to check up on my work for the city guards? I assure you I am working as quickly-¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with that, Baird,¡± Lady Mairead said, interrupting him.


    She didn¡¯t speak loudly at all, but her voice commanded the room, making sure that everyone was aware that each word she said was important.


    ¡°While I have always been impressed with the fine weapons and armor you make for the city, it¡¯s more of my husband¡¯s responsibility to check up on how you''re faring. I¡¯m here for something else.¡±


    Mairead then turned from Baird and faced me. I felt the need to shrink as her eyes fell on my face, looking me all over, almost as if she was studying me. She seemed tense, her entire body fixed in place, only making movements that looked like they¡¯d been rehearsed for years.


    ¡°Is that the boy?¡± She asked, her eyes still fixed on me, a small, dainty, yet firm finger pointed straight at me.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s him,¡± Morrison responded, his signature wry smirk on his face, probably thinking I¡¯m in a lot of trouble, which I most likely was.


    At Morrison¡¯s words, her extremely thin body relaxed, her shoulders falling and face shifting into a sweet smile, one that was uncomfortable and pleasant at the same time. Her long, extravagant, blue gown seemed to fit her better as she did so. She started walking towards me, while Cade and Morrison stood guard in front of the door, likely to prevent anyone from entering. As she got closer, I realized how pale she was. Her skin was like a ghosts, almost as white as the snow outside Baird¡¯s shop, and the black coat she wore over her dress only accentuated it further.


    ¡°Come here, boy,¡± she said, stopping just in front of the counter I was standing behind.


    I walked around it, standing in front of her so that she could get a full view of me. Lady Mairead studied me like a book, her brown eyes falling over every part of me. I could see Baird standing just behind her, grinding his teeth like he usually did when he was anxious. It wasn¡¯t like him to be so nervous, but I¡¯m sure having one of the most powerful women in Dousin take such an interest in me was worth the toothache. I sure thought it was.


    After a very uncomfortable minute, she finally spoke, ¡°You¡¯re a bit thinner than I expected. Have you had enough to eat?¡±


    Her question caught me off guard, and I did little to hide my surprise.


    ¡°Oh, I just mean, given your abilities, I expected you to look a bit, well, tougher. Although, a child is a child. Magic or not, I shouldn¡¯t have expected so much.¡±


    I could feel the wound in my pride dig deeper as she spoke. I didn¡¯t know how to answer. I barely understood why she was here or how she knew who I was. Why was I suddenly being insulted by a woman in such a high place?


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I haven¡¯t even explained why I¡¯m here,¡± she said, clearly reading my confused mind, ¡°I am Blair¡¯s mother. He told me quite a lot about his first friend, including that not only can he do magic at such a young age, but also taught it to him. Quite a remarkable thing, so you can understand why I made such rude comments a moment ago. Once again, I offer my apologies.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re Blair¡¯s mother?¡± I managed to say.


    ¡°Yes little one, I am,¡± she replied, despite not being very tall herself, ¡°He was so excited to talk about you, and when he showed me the magic you taught him, I knew I just had to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Why-¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re quite rare, you know. Very few people are able to do magic before their ten, and yet here you are, only seven,¡± she said, answering the question I didn¡¯t get to ask, ¡°I am not stupid enough to let such raw talent go to waste. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to you with an offer. Blair has much to learn when it comes to magic, so I¡¯m thinking of getting him a teacher. I would like to give you the opportunity to learn from a real mage as well-¡°


    ¡°Yes! Absolutely!¡± I yelled out without a second thought, cutting her off.


    The thought of getting to learn from a real mage had always been at the back of my mind. Mother and Father always talked about how expensive it would be, and how difficult it would be to find a mage in Dousin, which was far from the Mage¡¯s Tower in Vistaria¡¯s capital city to the south. Hearing I had the chance to learn from someone for free was so exciting I forgot to even think about what was happening, let alone ask any questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you¡¯re excited about it, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need a little¡­ confirmation. It¡¯s a little hard to believe it all, you see. Blair does like to tell stories. My guards assure me that your talent in magic is real, but I¡¯d like to see it for myself before I invest. Understand, little one?¡±


    I understood what she wanted. Without thinking, I let the energy enter my body, connecting myself to all the water around me. I could feel the snow outside, covering all of Relva road and its many buildings, as well as the water inside of Baird¡¯s shop. It took me a moment to figure out what I wanted to show her. I knew it had to be impressive, something that warranted further lessons in magic, but I didn¡¯t want to fully exhaust myself in case she wanted to see more. As I thought about it more, I came up with a brilliant idea. Reaching out with my Soul, I felt the top layer of snow just outside the shop. Pulling with both my Soul and my body, I moved the snow into the shop, blowing past the door and lifting it to the top of the room so it looked like a cloud. I wanted to see Lady Mairead¡¯s initial reaction to my trick, but what I was about to do next would take too much of my focus. Very slowly, I released my control over the snow so that flakes would occasionally fall down from the cloud I had made. I had made it snow indoors.


    Everyone was astonished, their eyes lighting up at the spectacle I had created. Even Baird, who saw me use magic regularly when I was bored, was giving a hearty laugh at his own amazement. The pride I had lost earlier from Lady Mairead¡¯s unhidden insults returned to me.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve found a diamond in the rough,¡± Lady Mairead said, her face changing into a wide grin.


    ¡°So¡­ this means I can get a magic teacher now, right?¡± I asked her, worried that she may ask for more when I could feel myself losing strength.


    ¡°Yes, Sean, I think you¡¯ve proven yourself worthy. You¡¯ll be a very strong man in the future. The Frost Feast is coming up soon with the first snowfall happening so early, so I will be busy for the foreseeable future, but I will begin my search for a proper mage soon after. I¡¯ll see to it that you and Blair get a proper education. Now, I think I¡¯ve stayed a little long. Lord Malcolm may be wondering where I am, so I must be off,¡± she said, making her way towards the door.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As she turned, Lady Mairead¡¯s foot slipped on the melting snow I had sprinkled all over the floor. Morrison and Cade ran to her, but they were too far. Luckily, Baird was able to catch her just in time.


    ¡°Oh my, how unlady-like of me. I¡¯m so sorry Baird. Thank you for the help. My husband is lucky to have a friend like you in this city.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it was no problem, miss,¡± Baird replied, letting go of Lady Mairead as she collected herself.


    ¡°Still, I feel I owe you something. Feel free to let me know if Malcolm ever tries to rush your work again. I¡¯ll talk to him if he ever bothers you. Now, Morrison, Cade, we must be off.¡±


    Cade gave me and Baird a small wave before he walked out the door first. Lady Mairead followed behind him, not even turning around to offer us a final goodbye. Morrison was last, and he simply gave me a nod before marching outside behind the Lady. After being sure that the three of them were long gone, Baird let out a long breath, like he¡¯d been holding it since they arrived.


    ¡°Damn that was stressful. Always hate it when those nobles poke around my store. Even Malcolm. Seems like they''re always up to something. Anyways, congrats boy! I don¡¯t know how you did it, but it looks like you¡¯re one lucky son of a bitch! Uh¡­ don¡¯t tell your mother I said that, okay bud,¡± Baird said, shutting himself up after the rude comment about my mother.


    I didn¡¯t take any offense, but Baird seemed like he really wanted to get back to work and stop thinking about everything that just happened. I, on the other hand, was ecstatic. After years of trying to unveil the mysteries of magic, I was finally getting a teacher. I couldn¡¯t wait to tell Mother and Father. I spent the rest of the day at the shop unable to sit still. All I wanted to do was go home and tell my parents the great news. Even on the way home I felt like sprinting ahead of Baird, encouraging him to chase after me with his short legs. He quickly grew tired of doing so, and told me to run ahead by myself, an offer I took immediately.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to reach the front door of our house. I opened it to find it completely empty. Typically my mother and Ailisa would greet me and Baird as soon as we walked in, and my Father would follow behind us not long after. Seeing the house so empty was strange. As I shut the door I began to hear some noise coming from upstairs. It was a voice, but I couldn¡¯t make out who it was or what they were saying. I crept up the stairs, trying to hear what the voice was saying.


    ¡°It''s okay. It''s okay,¡± I heard my mother¡¯s voice say.


    ¡°Please Cori, leave me alone,¡± my father said back to her.


    ¡°Just let me help. Please Aaron!¡±


    I continued up the steps, reaching the top and peeking into the room the two of them were in. Father was sat down at the table, his head in his hands and tears rolling down his face. My mother was holding him, trying to comfort him in any way she could. It was a lot to take in, seeing my father cry. I had heard him before, but I had never actually seen one of his episodes.


    ¡°Please, just let go of me!¡± Father yelled, throwing my mother off of himself.


    He stood up, saw Mother on the floor and began apologizing through his tears. Eventually, though, he gave up and ran into their bedroom, hiding himself from her. As Mother collected herself, she turned to the stairs and saw me, her face showing how scared she was that I witnessed what had happened. She quickly walked over to me and pulled me into a strong hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Sean. It¡¯s okay. Your father has a lot to deal with, and sometimes it can be very hard. He¡¯s a strong man. He really is. He¡¯ll always protect us, no matter what. We just have to do our best to help him through the hard times. It¡¯s up to us to help him,¡± Mother frantically said to me.


    My father''s issues had always been a touchy subject in our house, one that I didn¡¯t dare ask about, but it was now clear to me that not talking about it could be a problem as well.


    ¡°Mother, why is Father this way? What happened to him? Why is he in so much pain?¡± I asked her.


    Mother looked at me for a while before answering, clearly thinking hard about my questions.


    ¡°Your birthday is in a few days. I¡¯m going to take you somewhere special then. It will be a fun day for you and me. I¡¯ll do my best to answer what I can then,¡± she said, giving me one last squeeze before following Father into the bedroom.


    The days went by quickly after the outburst I had witnessed, and my birthday had suddenly arrived. Ailisa and Baird gave me their best wishes before leaving in the morning, while my father remained in his room like he had done for the last few days, not even going to work. I worried that he would lose his job, but Mother reassured me each day that it was okay for him to stay home. After breakfast, Mother and I headed out towards the inner city, until we stopped at the church near the fountian me and Blair first met at.


    ¡°Do you know what this building is, Sean?¡± Mother asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a church,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, it is. This is where Ailisa and I go to worship God. Our God is powerful, Sean. They sent us a great king many years ago. One that founded our home.¡±


    ¡°God sent the first king?¡± I asked her, excited to learn more about this world¡¯s history.


    ¡°Yes, they did. The first king came to Cistra, the continent we live on, from the west. He came from across the ocean and even farther west than the continent of Jua. The first king was a mystery to everyone he ran across, and the people hated him, but God had given him great powers that won over the people. Back then, Aishya, the country to the east on the other side of the River of Division, controlled most of the continent. The first king of Vistaria came and conquered what was promised to him by God, freeing the people from the false god of Aishya.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the king conquer all of Aishya with his power?¡±


    Mother scowled at my question, ¡°The king grew weak with his age. His wife passed, and he decided to make peace with the Aishyan¡¯s, against God¡¯s wishes. Over the last two hundred years, there have been many skirmishes, but it wasn¡¯t until ten years ago when a new war finally broke out. Unfortunately, Vistaria had troubles, and our king was weak, failing our God.¡±


    As Mother finished, I took a few moments to take everything in. God¡¯s, kings, wars, it was all so much. I never realized what a rich history this world may have, nor did I know how much of a zealot my own mother was. Religion was something I knew wasn¡¯t for me. I didn¡¯t like the idea of spending my life worshiping the unknown. I¡¯d rather focus on something more tangible. Something I enjoyed, like magic. I didn¡¯t doubt the existence of God¡¯s, given my own circumstances as a reincarnate, but I didn''t know how much of my mother¡¯s words I could believe. I felt awful for doubting her when she had given me so much, but I knew better than to take all of this at face value.


    After a short break, Mother bent down and grabbed me by the shoulders, looking me directly in the eye and said, ¡°The church is being corrupted by Aishya¡¯s influence. It has yet to reach Dousin, but soon their lies will be everywhere. You must not believe them and continue to follow the true God. Okay Sean?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I answered half heartedly.


    ¡°Good. Now it¡¯s time I told you about your father,¡± she said, standing up and leading me away from the church, ¡°Aaron, your father, has had a hard time because of the Aishyans. They¡­ did something to him in the past. Something that your father can never forget.¡±


    Immediately my mind went to the scars all over my father¡¯s body, as well as his missing eye.


    ¡°Now that Aishyans are moving into Vistaria due to our king''s failure, they are showing up at the city gates of Dousin every so often. Lord Malcolm refuses to let them into the city, thank God, but when Aaron guards the gates, he has to see them. Your father¡­ made a scene a few days ago. He was relieved of duty for a week. That¡¯s why he looked like that when you came home that day. I promise you though, your father is a very strong man. He¡¯ll get through this. I know he will.¡±


    I had doubted many of the things my mother said to me that day, but I believed what she said about Father. He was strong, and I think he will win the battle inside of his own mind. After all, I had managed to go outside, and my father was much stronger than I was. A few days passed before Father was finally able to go back to work. His first day back was one that would cause him a lot of stress though, as it was the day of the annual Frost Feast, a celebration that would bring people into the city from all the surrounding towns to commemorate the first snowfall of the season.

 Chapter 11: The Frost Feast

    Blair Frosta


    I felt my fist slam against the bag, my strength pushing it forwards and against the wall.


    ¡°Again.¡± the instructor said behind me.


    Over and over I hit it until I felt my knuckles grow raw and red, but the instructor didn¡¯t care. After all, the hour had yet to end.


    ¡°Again!¡± he yelled, sending shivers down my spine.


    My arms were tired and my hands stung, but I kept on punching, knowing what would happen if I didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t until I heard the buzzing of the stopwatch that I could finally rest. I heard the glass bottle my instructor was drinking from get thrown into the waste bin, smashing into hundreds of pieces as it hit the bottom.


    ¡°Good work, son. Next time, don¡¯t just use your arms, but your full body. Move the force from your leg into your fist. Put all of your strength into the hit. Same time tomorrow after school. Don¡¯t be late again,¡± he said with his gruff, slightly slurred voice.


    He opened the fridge to grab another of his favorite drinks and walked into the house, slamming the door behind him, leaving me alone in the garage. I layed down on the cement floor, my arms feeling like jelly and my body completely exhausted from the workout. I stared up at the bag I had so thoroughly beaten, its features entirely unchanged from my assault. It didn¡¯t matter to me anyways. It wasn¡¯t what I wanted to hit in the first place. My breath grew heavy and I felt my chest slowly rising with each inhale. It kept getting faster and faster, until it felt like nothing was coming in at all.


    I sat up in a panic, my surroundings completely changed from where I had just been. I was now in a room with stone walls and wood flooring. I was sitting on top of a bed, though the mattress was hardly comforting in any way, feeling more like a slab of rock rather than cloth. I collected myself, trying to remember my name and what this place was. It all came back to me in a flash. I was Blair Frosta, and this was my bedroom. What I had seen was a dream, or a memory. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure which was correct. I¡¯d had few dreams in this life, and each time they always left me breathless, like I was choking. It was a relief to be back, that was until my mother walked into the room, recreating the suffocating feeling I¡¯d just recovered from.


    ¡°Get up. Your week of punishment is finally over. Come, we have much to do today,¡± she said, walking out of the room immediately after.


    I quickly got up and followed, not wanting to get too far behind her. She was right, it was going to be very busy, even without my sword training.


    ¡°We¡¯re to meet Lady Elsbeth and Senga after getting ready for the day, then we¡¯ll head to the eastern ballroom to practice for today''s ceremony alongside Lady Davina and her two boys. I expect you not to make a fool out of yourself, Blair. You are better than Lady Davina¡¯s children. Remember that. Make them remember that.¡±


    I half listened to my mother¡¯s words, paying attention to our itinerary for the day, but ignoring her instructions on how I should behave. I¡¯d heard it before, and I already knew what she wanted me to do. All I had to do was what she wanted, and today would go smoothly. We started moving towards the eastern side of the castle, a feat that took almost an hour, as Mother and I¡¯s chambers were located in the western tower.


    Dousindor Castle was giant, having been carved directly into the mountain. It''s only outside wall being the cliffside itself, which had several pillars and human-like statues carved into it, representing the previous lord¡¯s of Dousin, going back hundreds of years to when the Frosta family first settled in these mountains. The only part of the enormous structure that was located outside of the mountain was the two towers that framed the eastern and western side of the cliff face, as well as the walls that surround the front garden. The western tower was where Lady Davina, her children, my mother, and I lived. Lady Elsbeth, Lord Malcolm¡¯s second wife, and her daughter Senga lived within the eastern tower.


    The ancient carvings of Dousindor didn¡¯t just decorate the front facade of the castle, but also dotted the many maze-like hallways inside the mountain. The carving of stone was a rich part of the Frosta family''s history, the ancient art taught to every child so that they could one day add their mark into the castle. Stone itself was seen as a blank canvas, the carving and sculpting of it as a grand piece of art, different types of stone providing new and unique parts of the castle with each generation. Mother thought little of this tradition, though, and wanted me to use the carving techniques I learned from the family for my swordsmanship. My carving was to be exclusively for my sword, not for the stone.


    Finally, Mother and I arrived at Lady Elsbeth¡¯s chambers, and within we found several handmaidens, ready to prepare us for the afternoon¡¯s festival. I was forced onto a chair where one of them began washing my hair, while another prepared the formal attire I was to wear; a white shirt with a golden lined vest. The warmest part of the outfit was a thin, black coat I was allowed to wear over it. Frotsa¡¯s weren¡¯t supposed to look weak to the cold. I expected to see Senga getting ready as well, but she was nowhere to be found. A bit of sadness crept into me, as I was always happy to see my half sister whenever I could. Her presence was far less suffocating than everyone else¡¯s. That is, except for Sean.


    Sean had awoken something inside of me when I met him. I had talked more to him than almost anyone else in this life, and yet I only spent half a day with him. When I met him, and actually gave him a chance, I thought I had found someone just like me. The excitement upon not only seeing him perform magic, but also learning he was a reincarnate as well was too much to handle, and I broke past the noble behavior I had been so thoroughly trained to uphold. It felt freeing, and like I was finally able to be myself. Mother would have killed me if she saw how I acted in front of a low born child. She hated those she deemed ¡°mannerless.¡± Which begged the question, why did she offer Sean magic lessons?


    ¡°Lady Mairead,¡± I addressed her as I was supposed to in front of others, ¡°Why did you offer Sean a chance to learn magic from an instructor? It seems strange that you would do something like that.¡±


    ¡°Do you doubt your mother¡¯s charitable side? Do you think I am incapable of doing something for the good of my people?¡± she said in a somewhat sarcastic, joyful tone, but made me feel like I had done something wrong.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean¨C¡±


    ¡°I know what you meant, dear.¡± she said, cutting me off, then taking a brief pause, ¡°Sean is special. It would be in your best interest to recognize these types of people in the future. Now that I¡¯ve given him something he deems invaluable, he¡¯s indebted to me. With proper training, he¡¯ll be very strong. I could always use a powerful mage in Dousin.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s a tool?¡±


    Mother turned around to face me, the handmaiden having to move with her as she washed her hair. Her face had a slight smile on it, but her eyes made it seem like she was thinking hard.


    ¡°Calling someone a tool is so crass. Unbefitting of a noble, Blair. As future Lord of Dousin, you need to know when to use the people to your advantage.¡±


    A small laugh came out from a handmaiden that was working on Mother¡¯s dress off to the side as she spoke. The immediate horror on the maids face afterwards made it clear she knew what was going to happen next.


    ¡°You laugh at me and my son?¡± Mother said, her voice unraised, but very clearly upset, ¡°Do you find it funny that my son and I work hard to be better? What is your name?¡±


    The maid let go of the dress and stood, facing my mother with her head bowed, ¡°It¡¯s Anna, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Anna. Quite a pretty name. It doesn¡¯t suit you. Your lucky Lady Elsbeth is your mistress. I¡¯m sure you would never laugh at her or her daughter. I¡¯ll have to have a long talk with her about you, Anna. You''re dismissed. Do well not to let me see you again.¡±


    The handmaiden quickly collected herself and left the room, the terror she felt about her future plain on her face. I felt bad for what her fate held. Removal from her position, disgrace for her and her family, most likely, and the inability to find a place of work. It sent chills down my spine, but the chills I felt from Mother¡¯s icy stare were stronger as she turned back towards me.


    ¡°I wonder if Anna would have a similar reaction to Lady Davina. Probably not. I doubt many think her or her children are a joke. See to it that no one sees you as a joke either, Blair.¡±


    I nodded to her, disrupting the maid that was washing my hair and causing a bit of water to drip down into my eye. The handmaiden apologized profusely, likely afraid she would share Anna¡¯s fate. I waved my hand at her, signifying that it was all right, and she continued about her business, hands still shaking out of nervousness.


    After an hour, Mother and I were finally ready to make our way down to the ballroom. As we walked, I could feel the snug vest tightly gripping to me, almost choking me with its high color. Mother, however, seemed to have no problem with her wardrobe. Her long, white, long sleeved dress draped over her thin frame perfectly, not tightly, but not to loose either. Mother walked with poise, her footfalls barely making any noise as she walked. It was impressive how well she upheld the look of a noble. It wasn¡¯t a long walk to the ballroom, and we quickly found ourselves entering a large open area.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    On either side of the room was an entrance way, a long, silver stone brick pathway connecting them, separating the room into two sides. Above the path were four large chandeliers that dangled down from the arched ceiling, the flames lighting up the whole room. On one side of the ballroom were four large windows, all symmetrical with the chandeliers, which allowed light to pour in from the front facade of the castle. On the other side was a giant marble mural spanning the entire length of the wall. The marble had been shipped directly from the capital city as a gift from the First King to the Frosta family after they knelt to him, accepting his reign. The mural depicted the First King in a battle, his soldiers far outnumbered by Aishya¡¯s, yet it portrayed him as confident and strong, winning the battle and freeing the subjected people. The mural was a bit preachy to me, likely because I remembered history from my past life. Despite its hint of propaganda, the mural was excellently crafted, making the ballroom one of my favorite places in the castle. As I examined the mural, taking in its beauty once again, I heard a call off to my right.


    ¡°Lady Mairead. Young Blair. It is nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Too long, Lady Elsbeth,¡± my mother responded as Lady Elsbeth and Senga came into my view, ¡°It¡¯s a shame our chambers are so far apart. I would much rather see you than¡­ Well, nevermind.¡±


    It was obvious what Mother was about to say, and clear she never intended to hide it. Lady Elsbeth and Senga were seated at one of the many tables that were laid out around the hall. It was in this room that the Frost Feast would take place, though many of the city''s people would be excluded. Only those invited by the Frosta family would actually get a chance to join the festivities. The rest of the people of Dousin would have to celebrate the coming of winter in their own homes, or out in a tavern somewhere. It felt like the whole feast was a lie to me, but in reality it would be impossible to fit the whole city into the castle, and it wouldn¡¯t be safe either. I thought once what it would be like to hold the feast outside, but given the frigid air and snow covered ground, I thought it a poor idea.


    Mother and I quickly moved to join the two seated at the table. Lady Elsbeth was far less graceful than Lord Malcolm¡¯s other wives. She didn¡¯t deem it necessary to compete with them, seeing as she didn¡¯t have any male children. Despite that, she was still very beautiful. Long brown hair curled down her shoulders and onto the yellow dress she was wearing. It was typical for the Frosta¡¯s to wear blue, but Senga had once told me that her mother enjoyed standing out and being the oddball. Senga was almost a direct copy of her mother, wearing a similar yellow dress and her long brown locks were curled as well.


    ¡°Now we just need to wait for Lady Davina and the boys. Senga, why don¡¯t you and Blair catch up so Lady Mairead and I can catch up,¡± Lady Elsbeth said, gesturing for the two of us to go somewhere else in the ballroom.


    The two of us nodded at our mother¡¯s, then to each other, and quickly walked over to the mural on the other side of the room.


    ¡°Are you ready for today? Has Lady Mairead informed you on how much better you have to be than Magnus and Callum?¡± Senga said quietly, a cheeky smile on her face as she leaned down to my height, hair slightly falling over her face.


    I stifled a laugh, not wanting Mother to hear and think I was being undignified in front of one of my siblings, ¡°She made it clear to me already, yes. Though I doubt it will be difficult to live up to her expectations, given our elder brothers¡¯ idiocy. Seriously, I¡¯d expect one of Lady Davina¡¯s children to be dull, but both of them? That¡¯s just sad.¡±


    Senga let out a small, quiet giggle, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re also incredibly boring. Unlike you, baby brother,¡± she said with a wink, walking away.


    I felt my ears grow hot in anger at her teasing, but I didn¡¯t let it get to me. I had grown used to it, as well as controlling my emotions in general. It was the only way to survive. Though, I felt a lot more comfortable around Senga, and felt like getting back at her in some way.


    ¡°You''re hardly a few months older than me,¡± I said, grabbing one of the filled glasses on the set table and dipping my hand in it, ¡°And you''re much more of a baby than me.¡±


    I splashed her with the water on my hand, causing her to turn around in a huff, her face pouting. I plastered a wide grin on my face in return, and she started walking over to me. She gave me a hard shove, barely moving me thanks to all of my training, and started running away.


    ¡°You''re rude! Also, You''re it!¡± she yelled loudly enough for me to hear, but not for our Mother''s too.


    I started to chase her, and it didn¡¯t take long before I reached her, tagging her on the back and causing her to sit down on the floor breathless.


    ¡°You''re too fast. It''s not fair that you get to do all that training while I have to sit inside all day,¡± she said, pouting again.


    ¡°You mean you want to spend all day outside in the cold swinging a sword around for six days a week?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I just want to do something¡­ Anything,¡± she said, her brown eyes down on the floor.


    I sat down beside her and set my hand on her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s ok Senga.¡±


    It was then, while me and Senga were sitting on the floor, sweat covering both of us, that Lady Davina walked into the room with Magnus and Callum at her sides. The two boys were a few years older than me and Senga, but we hardly ever got to see them outside of events like the Frost Feast. Lady Davina didn¡¯t like them mingling with us, nor did she enjoy being around our mothers. Callum was the older of the two, already fifteen, while Magnus was thirteen. Both were much taller than me, and far brawnier as well, though their sword training only started shortly after mine. Mother said Lady Davina was afraid of me, and didn¡¯t want me to get too far ahead of her sons. Before that, Lady Davina spoiled them, rarely forcing them to do anything at all. Lady Davina was just as noble as the other wives, not wanting to be any less than they were. She lived to outdo them, and show why she was the first wife. Her dress was blue, just like my mothers, but it was far more bouffant than hers.


    ¡°It is time for the feast,¡± Lady Davina announced, turning on her heels to walk back out of the hall she just came from.


    All of us quickly followed suit, Lady Davina¡¯s boys behind her, Lady Elsbeth and Senga on her right behind Callum, and Mother and I behind Magnus. As I walked up behind him, Magnus shot me a disapproving glare, likely because he had seen me and Senga on the floor. His chin was held high as he turned back around and faced forward. The walk through the castle was silent, no one wanting to speak to each other. It wasn¡¯t until we made it near the large door that led out into Dousindor¡¯s courtyard that we heard voices, but none of them were ours. The voices came from outside. Thousands of people and conversations could be heard just beyond the door, fighting one another to be the loudest.


    ¡°Are all of you ready,¡± I heard a low baritone say behind me.


    I turned to see Lord Malcolm, my father, coming down the hallway with two armored guards at his side.


    ¡°Dear,¡± Lady Davina replied, ¡°It is so good to see you, and for such a wonderful occasion as well. All of us are ready for today. I am quite excited for your speech as well.¡±


    As Lady Davina finished, a man in a blue robe walked up to Lord Malcolm, handing him some sort of opalescent stone. As he released it, I could feel a strange pulling sensation from it. I had seen the stone many times before, at previous Frost Feast¡¯s, but never had I felt this sensation. I knew the stone was magical in some way, allowing Lord Malcolm¡¯s voice to be carried through the large crowd in Dousin, but I never questioned how its magic worked. However, I can perform magic now, and I only grew more curious about it every second. Before I could ask the magician in the robe about the stone, I heard the doors open behind me, and Lord Malcolm take the first step onto the large raised stone platform in front of the castle facade.


    Outside were thousands of people packed into the courtyard prepared to hear the Lord¡¯s annual speech. Many yelled in thanks as we walked out, or let out loud prayers to God and the Lord of Dousin for another fruitful year. It was quite a sight to see, one that I may never have experienced in my previous life. I don¡¯t know if I ever could have if I tried. Lord Malcolm walked up to a small stone pillar that was about his height. On top of it was a small bowl of ice, and just looking at it made my hand hurt. I thought the Frost Feast was amazing, but I hated the traditions that I was required to commit to. One by one, each of us went up to the bowl of ise and grabbed a scoop, holding it in our hands. Lady Davina and her children went first, then Lady Elsbeth and Senga, then finally Mother and I.


    After all of us got back into position, Lord Malcolm grabbed a scoop of ice in one hand and raised the magical stone into the air with the other and began, ¡°People of Dousin! We all gather here once again to celebrate a bountiful harvest, and the coming of winter! The frost has come earlier than expected this year, but I am overjoyed and grateful for the strong men and women who work hard to provide Dousin with their grain and provisions! Without them, we are nothing! Without them, I, your Lord, am nothing! I know recent years haven¡¯t been easy on us all! The ending of the war with Aishya has left us heavy-hearted, and the increasingly harsh winters have taken many with it, but fear not, people of Dousin! I will not let our great city be corrupted by those that wish to destroy our way of life! I will protect this city until my last breath! Now, please, enjoy your feast! Eat with pride and fill your stomachs, for Dousin is once again bountiful this year!¡±


    Thousands of prayers and thank you¡¯s, as well as some cheers, rang from the crowd as Lord Malcolm finished his speech, but I couldn¡¯t focus on any of them thanks to the freezing sensation on my hands. They had gone numb, and the chilling wind wasn¡¯t helping my body¡¯s lowering temperature at all. I watched as Lady Davina walked up and placed her scoop of half melted ice back into the bowl, not giving any hint of pain from the intense cold. She was shortly followed by her sons, and the rest of the Frosta family. After my mother placed her ice, it was my turn. I started thanking whatever god there was that this tradition was finally over as I walked up and set the now tiny scoop of ice back into the bowl. It was then that I stole a glimpse at the front of the crowd, where many of the people that would be allowed to actually partake in the real Frost Feast were gathered.


    It was then, out of the corner of my eye, that I spotted Sean. He was standing just in front of his mother and the woman I saw her with before, as well as a short bearded man. Sean was talking to two children, a boy and a girl, both of whom I thought were younger than him. I watched as the younger boy pulled on Sean¡¯s arm, like he was pleading with him. Sean¡¯s face turned quickly into a scowl, and I thought I saw him mouth the word ¡®no.¡¯ The young boy hung his head afterwards, and I saw a small smile creep onto Sean¡¯s face. It was strange seeing him with friends. I figured he was a loner when I met him, but it seems I was wrong. Maybe we weren¡¯t as alike as I thought.


    I felt a slight nudge against my shoulder, and turned to see Lord Malcolm standing next me, a smile glued to his face, but an angry look coming from his eyes. I realized I had been standing still and looking at Sean for an uncomfortable amount of time, and had interrupted the flow of the ritual. I took a few steps backwards, the furious Lord keeping his eyes on me as I did so, then walked back to my position behind Mother. Lord Malclm then dropped his piece of ice back into the bowl, bowed to the people, and walked into the castle doors. The rest of us followed behind him in the same order we had come out, and I did my best not to meet my Mother¡¯s gaze that was burning a hole in the side of my head. I knew I was safe for the remainder of the feast, but I was sure I would be punished before the day came to an end.

 Chapter 12: The Frost Feast II

    It didn¡¯t take long for all of us to make our way back to the ballroom. Lord Malcolm walked away from us, speaking to a guard I assumed was a captain of some sort, and barking orders at him. Lady Davina, Callum, and Magnus all walked over to the long table situated in front of the windows on the side of the room, taking their seats. Callum strode over with the confidence and grace one would expect from the son of a high noble, while Magnus lumbered his body over like a beast, taking his seat with a loud thump. Lady Elsbeth and Senga chose to take their seats near the central stone path. This made the most sense to me, as the feast wouldn¡¯t occur till later, and it was common for our family to welcome the guests. Mother took a seat at a table near Lady Elsbeth, but shot a glare in Lady Davina¡¯s direction, who didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    It wasn¡¯t long until the room filled with nobles and wealthy individuals from Dousin as well as neighboring towns and villages, who began trying their hardest to converse with any of the Frosta family, doing their best to curry favor with either Lord Malcolm, Lady Davina, or Callum, who most considered as Dousin¡¯s heir apparent. However, some did come to speak to Mother, likely to get in her good graces in case anything happened to my older brothers, or if I actually managed to prove my worth in the future. Most of what they had to say was nonsense. Senseless drivel that mainly included compliments to Mother¡¯s beauty as well as my skill and handsomeness. I might¡¯ve been swayed by their honeyed words if I was a complete idiot. It was then that I noticed Magnus laughing with a few nobles from a nearby village, a wide grin on his face. I shook my head slightly, not at all surprised by his proclivity to false praise.


    I began scanning the crowd, looking for a way out of having to deal with the few nobles that came my way. That¡¯s when I spotted the short bearded man I had seen standing with Sean, a glass of wine raised to his lips. I waved off the pestering aristocrats around me and made my way to him.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir!¡± I called out to the man.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Ah! What do you want, brat. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy with my drink!¡± he yelled, barely bothering to take a look at me.


    His insult didn¡¯t bother me, but it came rather unexpectedly. Most wouldn¡¯t dare insult a noble, not even other nobles. Veiled disrespect was common, but outright calling me a brat was extremely bold.


    ¡°Sorry to bother, sir,¡± I said politely as I got closer to him, ¡°I was just wondering where I might find Sean.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You are¨C¡± he cut his slurred words off after turning and getting a good look at me.


    His eyes grew wide in realization as he took the sight of me in. The bearded man dipped his head in a deep bow, almost spilling his drink, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry m¡¯lord! I mistook you for my friend''s son! Please, I¡¯ll do anything to make up for this insult.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I responded, stifling a chuckle at the man¡¯s complete change in demeanor, ¡°I just wanted to know if you knew where I could find Sean. I saw him standing with you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he went off that way m¡¯lord. Said something about not wanting to smell my drunk ass. I ¡®oughta teach him a lesson about respect one of these days. Ah, sorry m¡¯lord!¡± he said, his head dipping down once again.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. And please, just ¡®Blair¡¯ is fine.¡±


    The man nodded furiously to me as I walked away in the direction he said Sean went. I felt a tightening sensation in my chest as I spoke to him. The way he slurred his words and went about marveling in his drink reminded me of the memory I had witnessed this morning. It wasn¡¯t something I wished to think about again. Though, I doubted the man in my dream would ever bow to me and apologize like the bearded man did.


    I walked in the direction he had pointed, over towards the mural that took up the entire side wall. There, a large crowd of men and women had gathered. Most of them were silent, just simply admiring the carvings, but none of them had come over here to actually appreciate its masterpiece. They had come to get close to Lord Malcolm. He was staring intentionally at the image of the First King, not responding to anyone that dared to try and speak to him. I saw his gaze linger on the great sword the old king held valiantly in the air, signaling to his men of a triumphant victory. His fingers gently traced the smooth edges of the carving, taking in its craftsmanship with glee, but only giving away his emotions with a small, almost unnoticeable smile.


    As he took his hand off the mural, his eyes immediately fell onto me like I was the only one there. He swiftly made his way over to me with an elegance similarly held by Lady Davina, but more sturdy and confident.


    ¡°The ice was cold, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He asked quietly as he stood beside me.


    ¡°No. No it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Then why did you stumble at the end of my speech? Were you confused? It didn¡¯t seem to me that you were.¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t accusatory in any way, nor did it carry the anger I had seen in his eyes earlier, but actually sounded genuinely curious. Not knowing how to respond, I kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°So it was the cold then,¡± He said after a short silence, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Blair. Frosta¡¯s are immune to the cold, but not without practice. I don¡¯t blame you. You¡¯re young, but you¡¯ll learn to bear with the pain eventually.¡±


    I turned and looked up at him. I didn¡¯t know much about my father. After all, I rarely got to see him, but I wasn¡¯t expecting to be forgiven for my mistake during his speech.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to punish you, but I¡¯m afraid the same can¡¯t be said for your mother. We both know how she is.¡±


    I let out a shrill sigh. I began to think this was mercy, rather than forgiveness.


    ¡°It was nice to see you Blair. Keep up your training. It looks to me that you¡¯ve been doing well,¡± He turned away and left, heading back to inspect more of the mural.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to spot Sean after that, once again talking to the two young children I had seen earlier. At first I almost walked away, not wanting to bother him, but I decided it wouldn¡¯t hurt to meet the other two kids. After all, if Sean liked them, then I probably would too. I called out and waved in his direction, getting his attention. I watched as he scanned the crowd, a wide smile forming across his face when he laid his eyes on me. He looked back down to the two kids and pointed his finger sternly in the other direction. The boy hung his head in defeat, while the girl simply smiled, waved, and walked away, tugging the boy behind her. Not long after, Sean started making his way towards me.


    ¡°Oh, perfect,¡± I heard a sweet voice say off to my side.


    I turned to see Lady Elsbeth sitting at a table with Senga, surrounded by countless noblemen from the surrounding villages. I sighed, knowing why so many of them were surrounding her. Many people would jump at the chance to marry into the Frosta family, and with a daughter of the fair Lady Elsbeth as well. It sickened me to even think about the grown men surrounding the two of them, vying for my not even eight year old sister¡¯s hand in marriage. I recognized a few of them from previous Frost Feasts, the greed and selfishness oozing off of them like a disgusting musk, filling the air just like last year.


    ¡°Blair, would you please walk your sister around the feast with you? I would hate to have her sit here and listen to me talk all afternoon,¡± Lady Elsbeth said, a pleading look in her eye.


    I nodded, ¡°Sure, Lady Elsbeth. I would love to.¡±


    Senga practically jumped out of her chair after I accepted, walking over to me and grabbing onto my shoulder. Lady Elsbeth nodded in appreciation at me as we walked off, then continued her conversation, clearly annoyed at the many hounding would-be suitors. I was thankful to her for being such a kind and thoughtful woman. I didn¡¯t even want to know what would happen to Senga if she was Lady Davina¡¯s daughter, or my mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Senga said to me, still holding onto my arm tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Besides, I think you might like my friend that we¡¯re about to meet.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You have friends?¡±


    I gently flicked her in the head at her comment, which she responded with a quick jab at my side. I let out a small grunt in pain, then heard a voice come from in front of me.


    ¡°Wow. Remind me not to mess with her,¡± Sean said under his breath, likely not meaning to say it aloud.


    Senga looked Sean up and down, taking his appearance in. She looked back up to me, her face clearly giving me a look of disappointment.


    ¡°I thought your first friend would be a little more¡­ neat. Are you from the outer part of Dousin? A farmer¡¯s kid?¡± She said, turning back to Sean.


    Sean didn¡¯t respond to the insult, only rubbing his shoulder and averting his eyes from us. His long white blond hair had been combed and tied at the back, looking a bit unkempt compared to everyone else. His vest was nothing special, but is white undershirt was fairly tattered, having small tears near the cuffs. He didn¡¯t look awful, but it definitely wasn¡¯t what you¡¯d expect from someone invited by a Lord or Lady. I gave Senga a quick jab to her side, causing her to let out a small yelp.


    ¡°That¡¯s rude Senga. Sean¡¯s perfectly normal. I doubt Lord Malcolm would invite just anyone to the Frost Feast.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± Senga said, shrugging her shoulders, ¡°So why are you two friends?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one that taught me magic,¡± I said in my most thankful voice, trying to praise Sean as best I could.


    ¡°He did? This grubby kid taught you magic?¡±


    ¡°He did,¡± I said matter of factly.


    ¡°I did,¡± Sean said as well, still looking a little sheepish at Senga¡¯s presence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I asked him, remembering how loud he was when I had seen him a week ago, ¡°You seem off.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s just a lot of new people. Plus, I don¡¯t really enjoy being insulted by a little girl.¡±


    ¡°Little girl! I bet I¡¯m waaaaay older than you! You''re what, six?¡± Senga yelled, despite Sean clearly being taller than her.


    ¡°Nope, he¡¯s older,¡± I said.


    Of course, I knew he was technically younger than her, but taking into consideration that he¡¯d lived a past life, Senga was definitely the loser in this argument.


    It was then that I felt a strange feeling in the air. It was similar to what I had felt earlier, when the mage had given my father the magic stone, but it felt just a bit heavier and more powerful. The entire room went dark, and I could hear startled cries come from the crowd, wondering what had happened. As everyone scrambled to figure out why the room was now pitch black, a strange blue light enveloped the room. Above me, I saw the ocean. Or, what looked to be the ocean. Beautiful blue waves of water crashed above me, like I was looking down at them from the sky. I felt the mist from the crashing waves fall down onto me. I could see light shining off of the new sea, like the sunshine was reflecting off of it and lighting up the room. I felt like I was at the beach, something I hadn¡¯t gotten to see at all in this new world. I had no memories, but I knew exactly what it was like. I wanted to go. The whole experience was like a dream. It was incredible.


    The floating ocean remained for a few minutes, before slowly receding back towards where I left my mother. There, a man in a blue robe with a short, black beard stood next her, the water drifting into a large sack he carried at his side. Once everyone else noticed the man, they began to clap for him. Even Mother clapped, a wide grin on her face, one that I actually thought was genuine. I saw her talk to the man, her face unchanging and even growing more excited as she did so. It was incredibly strange. I had never seen her like this. I immediately started to walk away from whatever paranormal disaster was happening, but Sean and Senga had other ideas. Sean started making his way over to the both of them, and Senga pulled me along with them.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Sean asked the man when we arrived, excitement and awe coming through clearly in his voice.


    He had interrupted Mother, a horrifying thing I would never dare do, but she simply smiled at Sean and said, ¡°This man is Mr. Restivus. He had heard that I was looking for a new mage in my court, and I simply asked him to demonstrate his abilities. To put it mildly, I was impressed.¡±


    ¡°What she said, kid. Now can we get back to talking about my pay while these wonderful bundles of joy get the hell out of here,¡± Mr. Restivus said, shooting all three of us a bushy browed look of disgust before turning back to my mother.


    ¡°Oh of course. Not to worry, Restivus. You will be paid what you¡¯re owed as a mage of my court. Plenty of gold will be lining your pockets soon, so long as you do your job. However,¡± Her voice changed slightly, letting it become a bit sharper, ¡°I must ask that you refrain from calling my son and his friend ¡®brats.¡¯¡±


    I expected Mr. Restivus to turn as white as the marble mural to his back, but instead, he simply smiled.


    ¡°Oh! Your son and his friend! I apologize my lady,¡± he exclaimed, dipping into a bow, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have never been good at dealing with children, but I assure you that my prowess at magic will continue to blow you away, and your gold will be well placed in me.¡±


    ¡°I surely hope so. You may want to get used to children though, you may see them more than you think.¡±


    At this, Mr. Restivus frowned slightly, ¡°So long as I¡¯m paid,¡± he muttered so that Mother couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Thank you for such a wonderful conversation and display of magic, but I do need to talk to my son. You said you¡¯ll be returning to Dousin in spring, correct? I¡¯ll be awaiting your return. Hopefully we can continue where we left off before you leave, though.¡±


    Mr. Restivus gave my mother another bow, and left without another word, headed over to grab a drink from some servant.


    ¡°What did you think?¡± Mother asked us, her eyes on me and ignoring the other two.


    I hesitated, wondering why she cared what I thought about the greedy man, allowing Sean to speak first, ¡°He¡¯s amazing. The way he manipulated the water effortlessly, yet exerted so much control over it was phenomenal. I didn¡¯t think something like that was possible.¡±


    Mother smiled sweetly, taking her attention from me over to Sean. The way her face looked more like a porcelain doll than a human sent chills down my spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so highly of him, Sean. After all, it will be him teaching you and Blair magic come spring.¡±


    I felt my mouth fall open at her words, ¡°That guy?¡±


    ¡°Yes Blair, that guy,¡± she repeated, ¡°While Mr. Restivus isn¡¯t the most eloquent man I¡¯ve ever met, he certainly makes up for it with his magic. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do fine. Now, I have many other people to talk to today. Go, and be good to Sean and Senga.¡±


    The rest of the Frost Feast went on with no incident. Sean and Senga got to know one another better, which made me happy. After their rocky start, I hadn¡¯t expected them to enjoy walking around with one another, but Sean matched her witty remarks well. While they weren''t exactly nice to one another, neither of them seemed to take the other¡¯s words to heart. Just walking around the celebration with my friend and sister felt so strangely¡­ normal.


    Father¡¯s speech before dinner was extremely similar to the one he had already made earlier, almost word for word. After that, his guests enjoyed a hearty meal full of meat hunted around the mountains and fruits and veggies that had just been harvested and picked at the end of the season. It might¡¯ve been the best I¡¯ve ever eaten. Father wasn¡¯t lying when he said Dousin had had one of its most prosperous years.


    Afterwards, people slowly made their way out of the castle. Sean and his family were some of the first to leave, the bearded man I¡¯d talked to earlier quickly rushing out, likely still worried I¡¯d try and get revenge for his misplaced insults. It was funny to watch the short, stout man run, almost like watching some bear hobble around on its back legs. As soon as all the guests had left, Mother quickly collected me and we headed back to the western tower.


    ¡°You''re aware that I haven¡¯t forgotten what happened today, correct?¡± she said as we walked through the stone hallways.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I responded, keeping my voice low and not looking up at her.


    ¡°Seeing as I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll keep your punishment small.¡±


    Her hand reached out towards me, her eyes barely looking my way. I felt the back of her hand slam across my cheek, my body jerking as she did so. Even with all of my training, Mother¡¯s hits still felt worse than any abuse I¡¯d taken from a sparring match. It was like the whole foundation of my being collapsed with a single slap from her. I watched as she rubbed the back of her hand, likely stinging from the force.


    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy that, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t either. Learn so that I do not have to do it again,¡± she said, to which I only nodded in response.


    The night was cold as I walked into my room, the air bitter and dry. The only warmth in the room came from the fire that ran in the room outside, the heat barely flowing in. I wrapped myself in the blankets that a servant brought me, hoping the tenderness of sleep would take the cold away. It didn¡¯t.


    Dreams, or memories, surfaced as I slept, the cold air remaining as I drifted through them. Only, the air was no longer dry. Instead, it was humid, like I was breathing in a sheer mist. My eyes opened and I found myself walking down the street in some large city. Buildings lined the sidewalk I was walking on. They were tall, but they were nothing compared to the skyline I could see in the distance. Cars zoomed past me, splashing water up from their puddles and onto the sidewalk. It was raining hard, hundreds of droplets of water falling down onto my hooded jacket, soaking through and onto my clothes and skin.


    It was daybreak, the shadow of night edging the sun¡¯s light away, but I didn¡¯t want to return home. My hands stung, reminding me of the memory I had regained earlier. I had been punching the bag again, but harder this time. I wanted more, but my instructor had found my punches wild and weak. He was unimpressed. I could feel my eye swelling up and aching thinking about how I had disappointed him. It only made me want to hit it more, to hit something more. The stinging in my fists had waned, only a tingling sensation remained. All I could feel was pure, hot rage. I hated it. It wasn¡¯t me. The memory felt like a trap as I continued to sleep, pulling me in deeper, making me feel all the emotions I had once forgotten. All I wanted to do was wake up. All I wanted to do was be free.

 Chapter 13: Nex

    Sean Brynor


    I sighed, twiddling the fresh grass that had just grown from the start of spring. The snow had finally started melting, only small patches of powder still resting on the ground. It had been a very harsh and long winter, but that could have been my own excitement making the wait longer. Today was finally the start of our magic lessons, and I was ecstatic. However, I wasn¡¯t enjoying having to wait in the guards training grounds for Blair to finish his morning exercises. It was rather boring. I was just watching him swing a sword, waiting for the time to go by and him to finish.


    ¡°Please! Please help me! My baby!¡± a woman yelled from outside the complex.


    I watched as Cade and two other men ran to her, the woman now on her knees with her hands against her face. She was rather old, perhaps in her late fifties, with long gray hair tied back in a ponytail. I could see Cade asking her questions, trying to get her to calm down, but I couldn¡¯t hear his or her words. The other guards helped the woman to her feet, which were shaking, making it hard for her to stand on her own, though it could simply have been her age that caused this. They carted her off into the keep inside the training grounds, and I was left to stew with what had happened.


    I didn''t get a lot of time to think about it though, as soon after I felt a snowball slam across my back. I turned to see Hector, both of his hands out in front of him like he was pushing something. ¡°Did you see that Sean! I can do magic now too! Isn¡¯t that awesome! I can come now too, right?¡±


    I smirked and let out a half pitying chuckle. Walking over and peering behind him, I found Lennox hiding there, her hands covered in snow. Brown curls bounced atop her head as she looked up at me, flashing a sheepish smile while holding back her laughs.


    ¡°Sorry Hector, but I don¡¯t think Lennox is magic. Though her throw is pretty good.¡±


    Lennox laughed and grabbed onto my arm to help herself up. ¡°Hector really wants to go with. I''d like to go as well,¡± she said, putting on her cutest ¡®begging¡¯ face.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I answered, giving her a slight bonk to the head, much like I would to an alarm clock, so that she would stop begging, ¡°But it¡¯s not up to me whether you can come or not. Besides, I¡¯ve already tried to teach both of you. Not everyone can do magic.¡±


    I looked over to a downcast Hector. Tears were pulling at the edges of his eyes. The kid was annoying. He was so insufferable sometimes that I wanted to wring his neck, but I felt bad for him. He had a dream, one that I ignited by first showing him magic, and he was struggling to accept that it would never come true. I counted myself lucky in that regard. I probably wouldn¡¯t have ever left my house if it wasn¡¯t for my ability to do magic.


    ¡°Hector,¡± I called out to him, ¡°My father is a city guard, and I know a few of them too. I know it¡¯s not magic, but maybe I could talk to some of them. I¡¯ll see if maybe they¡¯ll start training you early. That way, if you ever feel like becoming a swordsman, you¡¯ll be ahead of all the other trainees.¡±


    I thought about maybe asking Morrison to teach him, just to torment the young guard a bit, but figured he¡¯d probably say no. Cade on the other hand might just accept. Hector looked up at me, clearly not excited about sword fighting, but he nodded anyway.


    ¡°Thanks Sean. I¡¯ll try it I guess,¡± he said with a shrug.


    ¡°Okay you two, it¡¯s time for you to leave,¡± Blair called out from behind me.


    ¡°Finished already? I was excited to wait longer,¡± I said, not bothering to turn towards him.


    ¡°How terrible of me to ruin your fun. Sorry Hector, Lennox, but you two have to go. You both aren¡¯t supposed to be here anyways.¡±


    Hector stuck his tongue out at Blair and started to run off, but not before giving me a wave. Lennox gave me a tight squeeze before letting go, then gave a bashful smile in Blair¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Bye Lord Blair. Hang out with us next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Just Blair, Lennox. And I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Blair responded.


    She then quickly ran out after Hector.


    ¡°I think she likes you,¡± I gave Blair a nudge.


    ¡°She¡¯s six, Sean,¡± He said stone faced, ¡°And you''re the one she hugged. And after all I did to set you up with Senga, here you are cheating on her.¡±


    I groaned as Senga¡¯s smug face flashed in my mind, ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of her. Man, am I glad I¡¯ve barely seen her since the Frost Feast. She¡¯d probably call me gross compared to you, despite the fact that you¡¯ve been training all morning.¡±


    ¡°True, but that¡¯s just how she shows affection.¡±


    Before I could offer my rebuttal, I noticed two figures down the road. One of them looked like Morrison, but he was laughing, a hand on his stomach as if it was hurting. My first thought was that I¡¯d been mistaken, but it was very clearly the grouchy guard, just much less grouchy. Next to him was a man I hadn¡¯t seen since the Frost Festival, Mr. Restivus. I felt butterflies in my stomach as they drew nearer, the excitement and nervousness for this day all hitting me at once. I watched as Morrison handed a small silver container over to Restivus, who quickly took a drink from it.


    ¡°Morrison¡¯s flask,¡± Blair said, shaking his head.


    I let out a long, exhausted sigh, but not out of surprise. Hearing that Morrison had a problem with alcohol wasn¡¯t anything crazy, but watching what was supposed to be my magic teacher get drunk before a lesson wasn¡¯t exactly thrilling. The two of them stopped when they caught sight of us, both of their faces turning into scowls. They walked up to us and Restivus quickly passed the flask back over to Morrison.


    ¡°Why are you drinking?¡± I said, my disdain clear in my voice and on my face.


    Restivus looked over to Morrison, and both of them let out a small chuckle.


    ¡°It loosens me up kid. You¡¯re not the only nervous one here. After all, it is my first day of teaching,¡± Restivus said, his whole body visibly shivering as he said ¡®teaching¡¯.


    Several guards ran past us and out of the training grounds. Others were shouting orders to those that were still training, calling them to action. The whole square seemed to light up with commotion. Through the confusion, I saw Cade heading towards us from where he had led the woman earlier.


    ¡°What happened Cade? Is there something going on in the city?¡± Morrison asked, doing his best to not slur his words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen all the guards scramble like that,¡± Blair added.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing we need to be concerned about,¡± Cade responded, his face stern.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t seem like nothing,¡± Restivus scratched his dark beard as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a disturbance in the outer city. Anyways, we have more important things right now. Mr. Restivus, I believe you requested the training to take place outside the city? Please, lead the way.¡±


    We began our way out the city gates, headed towards a path that led up the mountain Dousindor castle was carved in. Cade¡¯s unusually serious attitude was quickly lost as we exited the city, putting me more at ease. I was definitely curious about what put the guards in such an uproar, but I was sure I would hear about it from Father when I got home.


    The climb to the top of the mountain was terrible. Everyone, including Blair, was having an easy time making their way up the steep paths, many of which required scaling a small cliff face or a field of loose rocks. Cade seemed to have the occasional difficulty keeping his balance, but Morrison was always there to catch him when need be. Blair¡¯s movements were efficient and planned. He never lost his footing, and even when the rock he had chosen to step on shook, his balance remained perfect. Surprisingly, Restivus was actually the most impressive climber. He was swift, almost as if he wasn¡¯t even paying attention to where he was stepping, but if this was true he would most certainly fall down from stepping on a loose rock. He never did. Restivus moved in an irregular pattern as well. He rarely went straight, choosing instead to curve around and take a longer route, which would seem faster by the way he moved, almost like he had climbed the mountain everyday since he was a little boy. It was incredible, especially since he was drunk. I ,however, did not do so well on the climb. By the time we made it to the top of the mountain I was exhausted and had scrapes and bruises all over my body.


    ¡°Get used to that,¡± Restivus said, ¡°As you¡¯ll be doing that climb everyday from now on.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°What,¡± I barely let out a gasp.


    ¡°Enough talk. One hundred push-ups, now!¡±


    Blair immediately moved into position and started. I stayed on the ground and didn¡¯t move, prompting Restivus to raise his brow in my direction.


    ¡°What does any of this have to do with magic?¡± I asked through heavy breaths.


    ¡°Does it matter? I asked you to do something. I¡¯m your teacher. You should listen.¡±


    I responded by doing nothing and continuing to lay on the floor. Restivus came up and gave me a soft kick against my thigh. I let the energy enter my Soul, connecting me to the little patch of snow that rested behind him, and flung my arm upwards, causing the snow to fly towards his back. With a single gesture, almost like he was swatting a fly, Restivus flicked his wrist and the snow flew around him and smothered me. I wiped the melting powder off my face and prepared my counter attack, but stopped when I saw Restivus¡¯ face. He looked stunned, like he was the one that just got hit by a mound of snow.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± he said, collecting himself, ¡°They way the Nex flowed to you, it was like watching a master. Though, your control and precision was abysmal.¡±


    ¡°Nex? What is¡ª¡°


    ¡°Okay, I think it¡¯s teaching time. Short one, enough with the push ups. Follow me.¡±


    The four of us followed him until we were met with a large lake that rested just atop the mountain. In the middle was an island where a single tree sat. Almost as if it was nothing, Restivus parted the water so that a path appeared, allowing us to walk easily over to the island. It was incredible the way the water seemed to fold back over itself rather than pour into the path, as if the current was still flowing despite the fact it¡¯d been split in two. He was a drunk and a grouch, but Restivus was a surprisingly adept mage, performing feats I never even thought of, like how he turned the ceiling into an ocean at the Frost Feast. Restivus walked over and leaned against the tree, then released his spell when we were all safe and on the land.


    ¡°That was¡­ amazing,¡± Cade said, his eyes still on the water.


    ¡°You two, over here,¡± Restivus gestured to the grass, and me and Blair sat down in front of him.


    Reativius took a small black stone out of his bag and held it out in front of him. Gesturing with his other arm, a stream of water came out from the lake and circled around him. ¡°Magic comes in four kinds. Water,¡± he said, nodding at the stream. ¡°Earth,¡± the stream moved and pushed the stone in his hand, causing it to ride the stream. ¡°Air,¡± the stream changed direction and began circling the trees canopy, causing the leaves to rustle as if the wind was blowing hard. ¡°And fire,¡± The stream dissipated, the water returning to the lake, while the black stone it was carrying fell onto another stone on the ground, causing sparks to fly when they connected. ¡°Magic is a very loose term. What we call ¡®magic¡¯ is really just our Souls influencing the world around us. The Soul isn¡¯t able to be seen or physically touched, but we know it exists because we can feel it. It¡¯s what connects us to the outer world.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Nex?¡± I asked, still thinking about how he called me a master.


    ¡°Nex, as you heard me mention earlier, is what gives our Souls strength and energy. Without it, you would be incapable of magic. Nex is everywhere, and quite abundant. It¡¯s almost like air, just existing and filling the empty space around us. Your Soul is connected to water, just like mine, so when you moved the snow earlier, I felt the water Nex around us flood into you. You had a much stronger pull on it than I expected,¡± Restivus said, his eyes studying me as he did so.


    ¡°Why can we only influence one specific element of magic?¡± Blair asked before I had even taken in all the information.


    ¡°Didn''t I just explain that? There are four kinds of magic, therefore there are four different types of Nex. Souls seem to be pretty choosy when it comes to Nex, only ever being compatible with one. As far as I know, it¡¯s impossible to use a different kind of magic without endangering your own Soul and body. Which brings me to probably your most important lesson, Soul Strain.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna take a nap,¡± Morrison said, letting out a yawn and laying down near the edge of the water,


    ¡°When you''re stupid, decide you¡¯re somehow special, and think you¡¯re above everyone else, you¡¯ll try to take in a different type of Nex. You¡¯d feel the difference in how it moves through your Soul, and likely pain as well. The Nex will begin ripping your Soul to shreds, and clogging it, impairing, or even completely removing, your ability to do magic. That is Soul Strain. Never try to use a different type of magic that your Soul is incompatible with.¡±


    ¡°So why the huge climb and the push-ups?¡± I asked, my legs still sore.


    ¡°Blond one, do some magic.¡±


    ¡°What? Answer my¡ª¡°


    ¡°Listen! Do!¡±


    Grumbling, I let the Nex fill my Soul, the entire lake becoming a part of me as I did so. I could feel the fresh vegetation floating at the bottom, the fish swimming through the currents, and the waves pushing and pulling on the shores. I pushed out with my Soul, my hand reaching out as if I was pointing towards where I wanted it to go. I grabbed a ball of water and brought it into the air, throwing it towards Restivus. He stopped it midair, turning it ninety degrees and sending it back into the lake. I felt my arm cramp up quickly after, the pain subsiding only a few minutes later.


    ¡°That,¡± Restives pointed at me, ¡°Is why. Magic takes a toll on the physical body as well. If you''re weak and get tired quickly, magic will become much more strenuous. The short one already seems to be in shape, but you¡¯ve got a long way to go before those cramps and that fatigue after using magic go away. Now I¡¯ve seen enough of you. Little Lord, please show me what you can do.¡±


    Blair stood and reached out with one hand. The black stone Restivus had pulled from his bag earlier gently lifted into the air, then Blair pulled his arm downwards, slamming the rock against the ground and sending sparks flying. The black stone shattered into multiple pieces, a frown appearing on Restivus¡¯ face.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t break my things, but good I guess. You two are really strange, you know that? Kids your age shouldn¡¯t even be able to do magic, let alone commune with Nex like you do.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we''re just special,¡± I said, a smirk growing on my face.


    ¡°Yea, maybe,¡± Blair agreed.


    ¡°If you are then I should be getting paid more. Now, blonde one, make another water ball.¡±


    I did as he asked, holding the ball of water just in front of me, doing my best to control it so that it wouldn¡¯t splash all over me.


    ¡°I want you to shape it into something different, perhaps as if it was in a glass or something.¡±


    I nodded and turned my focus back to the water, attempting to shape it. My Soul surrounded it like a blanket, holding it into its ball form. I had practiced molding the water into this shape hundreds of times, but attempting to alter its form from this was something I never tried. Not because I haven¡¯t thought of it, but because I thought it would be impossible. Just forming my Soul around the ball of water was taxing and took most of my focus, so changing it seemed too difficult, but I wasn¡¯t about to let Restivus think I wasn¡¯t worth teaching. I tightened my Soul around the sphere of water, changing its shape into more of a cylinder. A bit of water spilled out onto me, but I didn¡¯t let it break my focus. Slowly, the water bent to my will, and shaped itself into a cylinder.


    My breath was heavy and sweat started dripping down the side of my face when Restivus said, ¡°Good. Now try something else. A bit more difficult this time. How about¡­ um¡­ a bird maybe?¡±


    ¡°A bird? You expect me to make something as complicated as an animal?¡±


    ¡°I do. Now, while you work on that, I have another student to attend to.¡±


    Restivus led Blair away from me, leaving me and Cade alone.


    ¡°Well,¡± Cade said, ¡°You might as well give it a try. I¡¯m hoping to see you make it fly.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you splash yourself with a ton of water when you fail. Gah!¡± Morrison yelped when I pulled a wave onto shore and drenched him.


    He began cursing and stomping towards me, but Cade put a hand on his shoulder and shook his head. Morrison grumbled then started walking off towards the other side of the island. I sighed, forming another water ball in front of myself.


    I had no idea where to start. I thought about trying to make the head first, which ended up splashing water all over myself when I lost focus on the complicated structure. I then tried just making the beak, which ended up drenching myself again. Finally, I tried crafting the wing first, but the water ball broke again, sending a burst of water straight onto my face.


    ¡°This is so stupid!¡± I yelled out in frustration while glaring at Restivus.


    Blair turned towards me, causing the stone he was using magic on to fall to the ground when he lost focus on it. He gave me a thumbs up for encouragement, but I kept my eyes on our drunk of a teacher. He wasn¡¯t looking at me, instead opting to stare out at the lake, but a genuine smile was sketched on his face, like he found my struggle to be amusing. I wanted to charge and tackle the grumpy old codger, but Cade rested a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Perhaps you''re trying to do too much?¡± he said while scratching his beard.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, you only just started doing what you¡¯re doing, so maybe you should start smaller. Rather than trying to craft some amazing sculpture of a bird that rivals the Frosta¡¯s work, you should try something easier. Still a bird, but more like¡­ this,¡± Cade gestured with his hands, flapping them around as if they were a bird.


    I thought about this, then nodded to Cade, who took a few steps back to avoid the splash zone. I created another water ball, then started to flatten it out into a rectangular sheet. It took a few tries, but eventually I was able to stabilize the sheet of water. Slowly and carefully, I started to bend the middle of the sheet downwards. Then, after I had manage to create a ¡®V¡¯ like shape, I bent the two ends down as well, creating what looked to be a widened ¡®M.¡¯ It looked nothing like a bird, it''s only resemblance was to the birds grade schoolers would draw back in my old world. Even so, I felt accomplished. I had done it.


    ¡°See. Now, just like this,¡± Cade said, making a bird with his hand again and flapping its wings.


    Slowly, I started moving the wings of my ¡®bird,¡¯ flying it over towards Restivus. Just when he caught notice of it, my spell broke, and water splashed all over him. ¡°Well done,¡± he said, waving his hand in front of him and sending all the water that just drenched him off of his body and into the lake.


    He performed a similar spell on me, leaving me completely dry as well. Blair turned and nodded in my direction, his face strained as he did his best to retain the stone creation he was working on.


    ¡°How about a wolf this time? I think that would be rather neat.¡± Restivus said.


    ¡°You want me to do it again?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now hop to it.¡±


    I let myself fall backwards onto the grass, the strain and tiredness from using so much magic starting to catch up with me. ¡°I hate you,¡± I said to Restivus.


    ¡°I hate you too,¡± He said back, a slight chuckle coming out with the words.

 Chapter 14: Duel

    Blair Frosta


    ¡°How disappointing,¡± Mother sighed as the maid worked tirelessly to prepare her for the day, ¡°After four years, I expected more, Blair.¡±


    I stood sheepishly just outside the door to her room, watching as Anna, the maid, moved out of the way as Mother stood and walked over to me. I couldn¡¯t help but notice the same frightened nervousness I felt present on Anna¡¯s face. She was the same girl that had mistakenly insulted Lady Mairead just a few years ago. At the time, I thought my mother would do everything in her power to disgrace her and her family. It turned out she had a different kind of punishment in mind. It made me feel better that she was here. Knowing that someone else was suffering alongside me eased the pain.


    A strike to my cheek caused a flash of pain and redness on my face, ¡°Four years, Blair! What have you learned in that time? Tell me what progress you have made!¡±


    I stood there silently, not daring to look up at her. Instead, I just looked over at Anna. Despite her horrified expression, it comforted me to know I wasn¡¯t alone. Mother bent down, obstructing my view and forcing me to look her in the eyes, ¡°Your proficiency with the sword has slacked. Your focus is split between magic and your other responsibilities. I suppose that¡¯s my fault, but I expected more from you. I thought you could do both, but you continue to show me just how much of a failure you can be. A real lord is not a failure,¡± Mother stood and walked back to her chair, waving Anna to continue her work as she did so, ¡°Your magic lessons will end within the next week. Let Sean know that we unfortunately can no longer support his education in the future. From what Restivus has told me, he¡¯s shown significant progress in his magic, unlike you. If the boy ever wishes for a future in my court, I will definitely consider it. As for your future, training in the guard¡¯s yard will be increased, and we will have to see about getting you a proper teacher as well. Now go. You have things to do.¡±


    I turned quickly on my heel and walked away, but not before giving one final glance to Anna, who said goodbye with a slight wave of her hand. ¡°Suffering together,¡± I said under my breath as I headed outside.


    *One week later*


    Hector¡¯s ass slammed onto the ground with a loud thud, kicking up some dust and drawing a few eyes towards our spar. Once again, he failed to keep up a strong guard around his midsection after his first attack, allowing me to hit him with the flat end of my wooden blade and sending him tumbling backwards. ¡°Your back foot is flat and keeps you off balance. You wouldn¡¯t fall over like that if you held yourself stronger and kept your guard up. Your strikes are confident, which is good, but you must never underestimate your opponent,¡± I said, reaching out a hand to help him up.


    ¡°I promise I don¡¯t underestimate you,¡± Hector responded, ¡°I just forget sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Well then, maybe try keeping your head out of the clouds in the future.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not in the clouds,¡± Morrison called over from the wall he was leaning on with a sneer, ¡°His head¡¯s filled with him doing all sorts of fancy magical spells to impress Lennox with!¡±


    Hector¡¯s ears grew bright red, while Lennox, who was sitting on the ground not far from Morrison, cocked her head sideways in confusion. It was cute, in a way. Seeing the shy Hector and clueless Lennox stare at each other almost made me laugh alongside Morrison. The hot headed ten year old boy opened his mouth to retort, but I put my hand on his shoulder and shook my head. ¡°He¡¯s trying to make you angry, Hector. This could actually be useful training for you. In battle, the enemy will try to get inside your head to make you slip up. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s have another spar.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s going to have to wait until tomorrow,¡± A low, gruff voice called from the entrance to the training grounds.


    Mr. Restivus¡¯ blue robe was slightly tattered, and his once pitch black beard was now lined with gray hairs. I knew the man was in his late forties, but he looked far younger when I had first met him. It seemed age had caught up to him in the last few years. Cade, who had walked in behind Restivus, however, looked the same as he did when I first met him, but I was sure that if he looked any older he¡¯d be dust on the ground. I handed my training sword over to Hector, who slowly grabbed hold of it and started walking over to Lennox. Morrison barely kept his mocking smile hidden as Hector held his hand out to the girl. Then, he did something strange. He nodded, and his eyes looked down at his feet, but no one else seemed to notice.


    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying, old man,¡± Hector said, taking my attention away from Morrison.


    ¡°Shut up and go away.¡± Restivus sneered, ¡°I have little time to deal with any more idiotic children.¡±


    Hector cocked his head to the side, then quickly swung his right foot directly into Retivus¡¯ knee. The old mage let out a yelp then began hopping on one foot while Hector and Lennox ran away. There was something comforting about the scene. Cade¡¯s barely held back chuckles, Morrison¡¯s explosive laughter, Restivus¡¯ unbridled rage, and the innocent smiles of the two children running away. All of it just felt so normal. It felt like home. My eyes lowered at that thought. Today was the end of that home. The two children waved us goodbye as they ran, which only brought a smile to my face. Hector¡¯s improvement really was impressive considering how young he was, and Lennox was always the happiest girl around. They had really grown on me over the years.


    ¡°Hey, Sean! Let¡¯s go already!¡± Restivus yelled after collecting himself, but still rubbing his knee.


    Sean, who had been completely ignoring us the entire time, looked up from the water sculpture he was working on. He had been seated next to Lennox, completely engrossed in crafting what looked to be a horse. The detail on it was incredible, and it stayed completely stable as he lifted his head to look at Restivus. ¡°Can¡¯t I just admire my work for a little bit? Look at this. I made a Lisyfe! You know how hard it is to get the mane to look right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, very impressive. Now, let''s go!¡±


    Sean sighed and the Lisyfe quickly turned back into a regular water ball, then moved like a stream into one of the waterskins he carried at his side. The fluidity of the motion made my heart sink. He stood, and I realized he was now almost as tall as Restivus. Restivus'' face turned to a glower as my friend walked towards him, and we began our journey out of the city. The walk up the mountain had grown faster over the last four years. I remembered the first few months would sometimes take multiple hours, and always ended with Sean gasping for air by the time we¡¯d reach the top of the mountain. Now, Sean seemed to follow Restivus¡¯ path with extreme precision. Over the years Sean had begun copying the way he moved like a child would do to mock their sibling. The way he walked, the way he moved his arms and legs when performing magic, even down to the way Restivus sat when concentrated on a specific water construct. It was strange how much Sean tried to emulate him.


    As I was climbing up a short rockface near the top of the mountain, a loud roar rang through the forest. Below me, on the ground, I heard Cade and Morrison draw their swords at the noise, and above Sean and Restivus were looking in every direction trying to pinpoint the sound.


    ¡°What was¡ª¡°


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Cade cut me off with a finger against his lips.


    We all remained perfectly still, and the forest seemed to go quiet except for a heavy thumping noise within the trees and the rattling of Morrison¡¯s sword. I looked down to find the young guard¡¯s hands shaking, his face completely white. Cade set his free hand on Morrison¡¯s shoulder, and his stance slowly became more stable. He gave Cade a hard nod, and the two moved forward from the short cliffside I was hanging onto. The heavy footfalls coming from the forest grew louder, and I low, coarse growls could be heard from within.


    ¡°It knows we''re here. It¡¯s headed right for us too,¡± Cade said.


    Morrison let out a small grunt, then shifted his longsword into a long point guard. His arms were extended out forward with both hands gripping the hilt. The tip of the sword was pushed forward toward the incoming animal as far as it could go without removing all of his mobility. It was a stance I had seen several times before, but not one I had ever practiced. I trained with a short sword, while both Cade and Morrison specialized in long swords. Unfortunately, both weapons aren¡¯t as useful for an animal attack as a spear or bow. Cade lowered his guard and began tapping his blade against a rock, making a loud clanging noise when he did so, while Morrison took a few steps forward. The slow, heavy steps stopped, and the growling subsided. Morrison didn¡¯t move as silence took over the forest, and Cade switched into a similar stance just behind his companion. I didn¡¯t dare take my eyes off the bushes where the sound had stopped.


    Like a flash of lightning, a giant creature rushed out of the bushes and charged Morrison. I barely had a second to take in the sight. It was a giant bear with pure white fur, standing out in the summer greenery, only it was much larger than I remember bears being. As it stood up on its back legs it towered over Morrison, a fairly tall man, and was about three times his size. As it slowly rose above Morrison, I realized how wolf-like the bear creature was. It was like a mix between the two animals, with shaggy fur and ears like a wolf rather than a bear. Long crystal-like fangs hung out of its mouth, with two front canines coming down farther than all the other teeth, and another two from its bottom jaw coming upward above its snout. They were like icicles that would hang off the roofs of houses, but march sharper and much more powerful. Similar crystalized claws stuck out from the animal''s ginormous paws, one of which was now swiping straight towards Morrison.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    It felt like I was watching it all in slow motion. As the paw came downwards at him, Morrison remained completely still. It wasn¡¯t until I was sure he was dead that the guard made his move. His back foot launched his body forward, causing the paw to barely miss him and the giant creature to fall forwards with the momentum. The point of Morrison¡¯s sword sank straight into the beast''s chest as he thrust forward, causing it to let out a visceral roar, and it was clear that its heart had been pierced when blood began pouring out of its maw. The efficiency of the move was awe inspiring, and it made me realize how far I still had to go with my own training. If it was just me, could I have pulled off such a move against a giant beast like that? My inner self doubt was cut off when the creature roared, revealing it still had some energy left.. It slammed its paw towards Morrison, who was pinned against the creature''s chest. Morrison was completely covered by the beast body, and had no way to dodge the attack. Cade ran towards him, but it was a useless effort.


    As the paw came toward the young guard, a flash of blue crossed in front of my eyes, and suddenly the paw that was coming straight for Morrison¡¯s back was laying in the dirt. Another roar rang throughout the forest, then the beast slumped and fell forward. Morrison let go of his sword and dodged away from the falling creature where its arm used to be. With a loud thump, the beast fell to the ground, lifeless. Cade finally made it over to his companion, checking him for wounds ,but he seemed fine. In fact, Morrison had a wide, jovial grin on his face, and I swore I could see tears in his eyes. It was then that I finally took a breath, and realized how much my fingers hurt from holding onto the rock wall so long. I looked back up and saw the water from Restivus¡¯ spell quickly return to the waterskin at his side, and then the old man grabbed the bottom of Sean¡¯s jaw and pushed it shut.


    ¡°What a lovely distraction,¡± Restivus said, ¡°But I think we should get moving again. Not a lot of time left, and it is our last day.¡±


    Sean¡¯s voice came out in a hurried yell, ¡°Wait a second, what was that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called a Mathear. They''re not supposed to be around right now,¡± Morrison stood up.


    ¡°He means they normally travel even farther north than Dousin during the summer. They prefer the cold, so this one attacking us is pretty strange. Probably thought we were an easy snack when he heard us traveling. I doubt we¡¯ll run into any more of them. They like to be alone,¡± Cade added as the two of them hurried over to the cliff.


    As the two of them climbed up the rock wall, I noticed Morrison¡¯s hand was shaking. I started to call out to him, but stopped myself. It was probably best to just leave him alone.


    ¡°Relax kid! You''re young and you just took down a beast more than twice your size! And I barely helped! I¡¯d be celebrating if I were you. Plus, it¡¯s our last day. Calls for a drink, don¡¯t you think?¡± Restivus said, reaching for Morrison to hand him something.


    Morrison waved him off, to the old mage¡¯s dismay, ¡°It¡¯s your last day, not mine. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Lady Mairead has me watch her kid for the rest of my life.¡±


    Restivus began grumbling to himself as he began leading us up the path again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not all bad, is it?¡± Cade asked the young guard, ¡°The past few years have been all right, and I appreciate the help, especially at my age.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say old man.¡±


    ¡°Ah, good. We¡¯re here,¡± Restivus said as the lake came into view.


    Once again, the water split in front of us, revealing a path that led straight to the small island in the middle of the lake. Upon arriving in this world, I thought I understood everything about it except for how I got here, but I¡¯d been proven wrong time and time again. Despite having seen Restivus perform this spell over a hundred times, I still could barely comprehend its majesty. The laws of physics that I innately knew were completely broken, and the mage had done it without even breaking a sweat. It didn¡¯t take long for us to reach the island, and Morrison quickly readied himself for a nap while Cade soaked his feet in the water.


    ¡°As you both know, Lady Mairead is a rather fickle woman,¡± Restivus began, ¡°It seems she values the young lord''s sword training over his magic. I think it''s idiotic if you ask me, but it''s not really up to me. Besides, it¡¯s about time I left this frozen hell hole anyways. Now that I¡¯ve got money I have better things to do than teach you brats how to do little tricks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving Dousin? Why?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°You think I was going to babysit you for the rest of your lives? That¡¯s their job!¡± Restivus gestured to Morrison and Cade, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten everything I came here for. Now then, it¡¯s time to get started. Your final lessons will be separate, seeing as you both use different magic. To decide who goes first, I¡¯m going to let you two duel for it. Think of it as a twelfth birthday gift from me. Now then, get in position and prepare yourselves.¡±


    I felt sluggish walking into my position a few meters in front of Sean. It felt pointless, having us fight, when we all knew who was likely to win. I could feel a pit grow in my stomach as we waited for Restivus to start the match. It was the same feeling I had as Mother berated me for my failures. The same feeling when I had seen Sean perfectly shape water into any image he liked. The same feeling I had as Morrison expertly took down the mathear just earlier today. It was an intimidating feeling, one that made me want to run away in fear, but I failed to flee in time as Restivus yelled out, ¡°Begin!¡±


    I felt my reservations and fears begin washing away as the adrenaline pumped through my body. Sean and I didn¡¯t move a muscle despite the fact that the spar had begun. I expected this. In a sword fight, making the first move could be a deadly mistake. Waiting, reading your opponents movements, and preparing a counter was much wiser. When two swordsmen fought, a battle rarely was longer than three moves. The initial attack, a counter attack, and a possible defensive movement into a final attack. Unless the opponents were completely evenly matched, most sword duels would end up this way. That¡¯s why practicing the movements and forms of the sword so many times was so important. One wrong move, and you were dead, and mistakes were common. That¡¯s also why the sword was so monotonous, and boring. Magic, however, was different. It was dynamic, with hundreds of possible spells you or your opponent could perform. A battle could last for hours if the mages were powerful enough. This meant predicting what your opponent would do was nearly impossible, but predicting where the spell would come from was much easier.


    I decided to force Sean to make a move. The world opened up around me as I let the Nex fill my Soul, connecting me to all of the island¡¯s earth and even some of the lake bed. I quickly limited the Nex¡¯s flow, and focused on the small patch of ground I was currently standing on. The less earth I was connected to, the more precise my spells would be. I pressed my right foot hard into the ground, causing it to crumble under the weight of my magic. My Soul pushed through the ground in front of me and launched a boulder my size into the air. Swinging my left leg up and aiming for Sean, I kicked the boulder and sent it hurtling towards him.


    Sean¡¯s right arm quickly rose in response, and a wave of water pushed out from the lake and towards the boulder, allowing me to plan my next move. While he was distracted I expanded my connection to the ground under Sean¡¯s feet. I spun and slammed my left leg on the ground with some much force the cracking of the earth shook the entire island. My spell began traveling like a lightning bolt through the ground, straight towards Sean¡¯s left side. A blunt spike of ground launched upwards towards his side, and for a moment, I thought I had done it, but a flash of light blue came across his left and sliced the spike in half before it could reach its destination.


    Sean had pushed the boulder away from him and curved the wave so that it would block my other attack, then forced the water to circle around him. A giant tornado made of water began circling around him, blocking him from any possible attack. I watched his hands furiously move around as he tried to keep the spell intact. I started to run at him. Trying to close the distance while he was occupied. In between the circular motions he made to keep the waterspout together, his arm flicked towards me, causing a long blade of water to fly towards me like a scythe. I stopped and planted my hands against the ground. Gripping it so hard that my fingers drove deep into the earth, I pulled upward and the ground responded, erecting a wall to protect me from Sean¡¯s spell. The water blade struck the earthen wall, but only damaged it slightly. Most of Sean¡¯s power was being used to keep the water spout shield up, so his attacks were fairly weak.


    The blades of water continued to slam into the rock wall I had created, too fast for me to make it any closer. I tried thinking of a solution, but none came to me. Sean had me pinned, and I had no idea what my next move was. Mother was right after all. I really was disappointing. I sat there for what seemed like an eternity, wallowing in my own self pity. I hoped Sean would grow tired, but I knew he would break down the earthen wall before that would happen. It was then that a tiny wave came back into my mind. I wasn¡¯t alone in all of it,so why should I give up? I still had some time before Sean¡¯s spells would break through my wall, so why not look for more options?


    That¡¯s when my head turned upwards, and a crazy idea came to mind. All it would take is a similar spell I had already tried to use on Sean. Taking a step back from the wall, I turned to face it and my opponent behind it. Stomping the ground with my left foot, I created another blunt earthen spike, only this time I did so under my own feet. I launched myself through the air and towards Sean, who¡¯s eyes grew wide as he spotted me. In his panic, the water spout spell began to break, and I saw a chance, but I failed to realize how powerless I made myself. In the air, I had no way to manipulate the ground. I tried reaching for it with my Soul, but with no physical connection, my efforts were useless.


    In the few seconds I flew through the air, the match was already over. Sean moved his water spout spell over to where I was landing, catching me in it and preventing me from reaching the ground. With a few swift arm movements, the water twister wrapped around me tighter and tighter, squeezing until I almost couldn¡¯t breath.


    ¡°I yield,¡± I said in a rough voice.


    The water around me slowly began flowing back into the lake and gently placed me back on the ground. Sean smiled and walked over to me, offering me a hand to help me up. I took it, and gave him a weary smile back, even though I didn¡¯t want to smile at all.

 Chapter 15: The Flowing Stream

    Sean Brynor


    ¡°Well done Sean! Beautiful water spout! I can¡¯t believe you attacked at the same time too! I expected much less from you honestly,¡± Restivus said, his hand stroking his beard like he did when he was thinking.


    Blair stood and dusted off the dirt from his pants. I had tried to get most of the water out of his clothes, but they still seemed a bit damp, so the dirt just rubbed into his trousers rather than falling off. His head stayed low to the ground, and I began to wonder what had him so down. Sure, I had just won against him, but he lost all the time in duels. He would even lose a few sword fights when he was training in the guard¡¯s yard. It had to be something else. I was about to ask him about it, but then I saw Restivus walking over to us. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and get started, shall we? I¡¯d rather we get this done sooner than later.¡±


    He turned back around and waved his hand, gesturing for me to follow. The lake parted as Restivus hand rose, and I could feel the amount of Nex in the air begin to thin as he did so. His negative attitude and grumpy demeanor gave Restivus a sort of ¡°angry chihuahua¡± vibe, but in reality, his skill was masterful.


    ¡°Where are we headed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Somewhere that we can get rid of a nasty habit of yours. You three, stay here! This lesson will be for Sean only!¡±


    As we walked, the parted lake began to close in behind us with each step, blocking the pathway for the others.


    ¡°I doubt they¡¯d follow us. Heck, I barely want to follow you.¡±


    ¡°Shut it child. Do you wish for me to teach you or not? I doubt the two buffoons you call guards would care, but the little lord might try to follow us. If Blair were to take this lesson, it may hinder his own magical skill.¡±


    ¡°How would learning more hinder someone?¡±


    Restivus stopped moving, but the water behind us continued to force itself over the path. I gave my teacher a confused blink, then instinctively channeled Nex through my Soul. I felt the crashing waves and grabbed hold of them, forcing the water to hold still. After my duel with Blair, I was feeling a bit strained, and stopping the lake from crashing in on me and Restivus took the rest of the energy I had left. I could feel the sweat flowing down the side of my face as I tried to hold the many tons of water back. When I couldn''t feel my arms anymore, my magic released, and the water flowed at us with a terrifying amount of force. Just as it was about to crash into us, I saw Restivus¡¯ arms begin to move, and the water flowed upwards rather than at us, then crashed back into the lake at our side.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I yelled.


    ¡°I was simply confirming something. It appears I was right.¡±


    ¡°What was so important to confirm that you nearly got me killed?¡±


    Restivus simply looked at me with an exhausted stare rather than answer my question, then he turned and continued walking. I wanted to yell, scream, and punch the old geezer, but the water behind us began closing in on the path again, so I chose just to follow him instead. We were headed to the opposite side of the lake from where we normally climbed up. As we came to the shore, I realized that a small river flowed out of the lake and into the forest, down the mountain. Rewstivus began to follow it, and I followed him.


    ¡°To answer your original question, magic comes in all different types,¡± Restivus began, ¡°I taught you this on the very first day, did I not?¡± I nodded, ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad you remember. All different types of magic are inherently different, and the way mages use magic is different too. A fire mage is calm and majestic, but also violent and furious. An earth mage is strong and sturdy, but also stubborn and immovable. Tell me Sean, what do you think a water mage is?¡±


    ¡°A grouchy old man.¡±


    Restivus quickly moved water out of the stream and created a whip-like spell, smacking me on the side with it. ¡°Take this seriously for once. I¡¯m tired of you, have been for a long time, but I¡¯m actually trying to properly teach you. Now, answer me.¡±


    I thought for a bit while we walked. I couldn¡¯t really understand what he was asking me. For so long, magic was just magic to me. Ever since I had opened up my Soul to Nex, water had become a part of me. Moving it, shaping it, and manipulating it had become innate in my mind. I could barely remember a time before I could do so. There was no gimmick or specific thing I had to do before doing magic, I just simply did it. So when asked what water magic is, I couldn¡¯t come up with an answer. It just was.


    ¡°Today''s lesson is about answering that question,¡± Restivus said as he pushed us both into a clearing.


    What I saw before my eyes was unbelievable. Even the impressiveness of the city of Dousin was pale in comparison to the sight I was now seeing. Compared to this, Dousin looked like a dreary old stone with cracks in it. For what looked like several kilometers, a giant waterway flowed down the mountain and towards the north. The stream next to us flowed directly off a cliff, becoming a waterfall and falling into a small lake just below. Then that lake flowed into another, then another, all the way down the mountain. The river system split the forest in two, cutting it like a knife and leaving a beautiful blue scar where it carved its path.


    If I had stayed inside, this is what I could have missed. The beauty of this world¡¯s nature never failed to astound me, and if I continued to be controlled by my forgotten memories, I would have never seen it. To be honest, the few memories I had regained had begun to fade. All that I had experienced in this world crushed them down in my mind, pushing them away. Seeing this sight made me wonder for the first time in a long time what really could have caused me to be so afraid of the world. If things like this had existed in my previous life, then I could never understand how my past self shut himself away. I truly was glad I had decided to go outside.


    Restivus led me down a path that took us around the waterfall and to the first lake below. Just to experience it, I let Nex flow through me. I felt how deep it went, felt the fish swimming through it, and even the dancing plants at the bottom. I wanted to jump in, connecting myself to the water even more, but Restivus kept moving, taking me around the lake and down towards the stream that led into the second lake.


    ¡°Listen very carefully,¡± he said, turning back to face me, ¡°I want you to split this stream in half. However, when you do so, I want you to make it continue to flow while also keeping the two lakes separate.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Do not interrupt the flow of the stream, but split it in half.¡±


    ¡°How the hell would I even do that? That makes no sense!¡±


    Restivus shrugged, ¡°Figure it out,¡± Then walked over to a nearby patch of grass and layed down, ¡°Wake me up when you have something to show me.¡±


    Frustrated, I kicked my foot into the dirt, then manipulated the water to fly towards the old man. Without even opening his eyes, Restivus flicked his wrist and the stream of water heading towards his face made a sharp right turn and spilled into the lake.


    ¡°Lashing out in anger will get you nowhere.¡±


    I let out a grunt, then turned to the stream. After a few minutes of thinking, I decided to just split the river, then figure out what to do next. Waving my arm to the side, I placed my Soul in between the river, creating a barrier that stopped the water from flowing. As I did so, it began to pool just in front of my barrier, while the other side of the stream began to dry. A small pond began to form, pushing hard against the barrier, making my arms strain from the strength I needed to hold it there. After expending so much energy earlier, I had almost none left, and I was forced to release my magic, causing the water to quickly crash down into the lake below.


    I sat, having to take a break from the overexertion. I had hoped my efforts would bring on some kind of revelation, but nothing came to mind during or after my first try. The stream had expanded from the sudden release of a large amount of water, but it was slowly going back to its original state. Eventually, most of the excess water had flowed down into the second lake, allowing the stream to move back to how it was before. With no new insight, and my muscles and Soul feeling stronger, I got up to try again.


    I repeated what I had done the first time, creating another pool of water just at the top of my barrier. This time, however, I examined the riverbed. It had dried up almost completely, and I could see the indent the water had carved into the ground. I remembered how the excess water had moved past these boundaries, and I came up with an idea. Manipulating the barrier, I changed it into a wedge, so that rather than completely blocking off the flow, it would have two separate paths to flow downwards into the next lake. As the water passed the barrier, the two halves quickly reformed, causing me to extend the barrier downwards to keep them separate. Two slim, flowing streams were created by my efforts, but Restivus¡¯ last condition still hadn¡¯t been met. How was I supposed to make the river flow without having the lakes connected? Exhausted, I released the barrier and fell onto the ground. The two rivers reforming into one, undoing all my hard work.


    After a bit of rest, I tried once again, repeating the same process. Again, I crashed onto the ground exhausted. I continued, though, and each time I would end up the same way. There was just no way for me to make the stream both flow and to keep the water where it was at the same time.


    ¡°Having a bit of trouble, are you?¡± Restivus peered down at my almost lifeless body.


    ¡°Your test is stupid.¡±


    ¡°Is the test stupid, or are you stupid?¡±


    I waved my hand, feigning a spell even though I was too exhausted to actually form one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hint,¡± he said with a smirk.


    Restivus formed a water ball that floated just above his right hand. It swiftly began changing, much like how it would when I was creating the animal sculptures with my water balls. The ball took on the form of a donut, and Restivus leaned down to me.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Examine this closely.¡±


    I stared at the water, but there was nothing remarkable about it at all. All it did was make me hungry, but that was probably from all the exercise I had been doing.


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s just water. Nothing crazy about that.¡±


    ¡°Fool. Pay attention to the entire thing. Look at its surface.¡±


    I stared at it again, and finally noticed what he was trying to show me. The donut was flowing. The water was moving rapidly like a river would, but it retained its shape perfectly, not piling or rebelling from Restivus¡¯ magic.


    ¡°Water is a fighting element. It refuses to be contained, fighting back against the barriers we create. This ball flows, yet no new water is entering to feed the river inside. Use this to complete this stupid test.¡±


    I thought about this as the old mage went back to his rest. A river that feeds itself. It didn¡¯t make sense, yet I had seen it with my own eyes. There was no need for it to flow out and away from its source. It suddenly all clicked then. It was simple, yet I had wasted so much time trying to figure it out my way without even considering other options, even ones that were right in front of me the whole time. After I rested, I got up and prepared myself for the last time.


    Reaching my right hand out, I connected myself to the stream. Rather than creating a barrier, I pushed the water so that it curved upwards, away from its path. I kept pushing it, curving it until it eventually flowed into the lake that was feeding it. With my left hand, I connected myself to the second, lower lake. Pulling with all my might against one of the waves, the water flowed outwards and into the dried riverbed. Then, I curved it slightly and gravity caused it to feed back into the lake I pushed it out of. Two rivers, completely independent of one another and still flowing, all while keeping the lakes separate from one another.


    I held the two rivers there, waiting for Restivus to come and see my success. After a minute, I called out to him.


    ¡°Just hold it like that for a little while, I¡¯m resting,¡± he said tiredly.


    ¡°Are you serious! I¡¯m already exhausted and this is a lot of work!¡±


    ¡°Just trust me. It¡¯s part of the test. Now let me sleep.¡±


    Despite my anger, I held onto the streams, keeping their flow steady and pushing more water through it when they started to falter. After a few minutes, I expected my arms to grow tired and the tightness in my chest to start, but neither of those pains came. I felt great, actually. As if I hadn¡¯t been performing any magic whatsoever. I had always lacked the physical strength to hold onto my magic for long periods of time, even with my training, but performing this spell wasn¡¯t taxing at all. I held it for a half hour, but no pain came. It wasn¡¯t until I had been standing there for an hour that my arms began to hurt. I released the spell, but didn¡¯t fall onto the ground. I was tired, but not completely wiped out like I usually was after using magic for a few minutes. I stared at my hands in disbelief at the feat.


    ¡°Do you understand why I had you do this now?¡± Restivus asked, not even looking up from the grass pillow he rested his head on.


    ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t understand how this worked. What changed with my magic? Why was it so much easier?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember my hint? Water loves to flow; to spread out everywhere as much as it can. When we contain it with our Soul, it fights back against us. The way you use magic is strong. You grab hold of the element and force it to bend to your will, but this is how an earth mage should act. You are water. Water is free, not meant to be kept in a cage. It¡¯s push and pull, not hold and force. Treating water as if it¡¯s earth, or a solid, is incredibly taxing on our Souls and bodies, even when performing the smallest of spells, like forming a water ball. You would make no progress if you kept doing this. So my final lesson to you is to keep progressing.¡±


    I sat down in the grass beside him. I had forgotten that this was the last time he would teach me something. I hated him. He was a grouchy old man that pushed every single button I had, but he had taught me so many things. From how to form spells to how Nex worked, all of magic itself. I would still be struggling to lift a patch of snow or form a water ball if it wasn¡¯t for him.


    ¡°What do I do from here? What do I do when you''re gone?¡±


    One of his eyes opened and stared at me, ¡°I have no idea, honestly. You''re adept in your magic. Most kids your age wouldn¡¯t be able to perform half the spells you do, but what you do with that power is up to you. As for me, I¡¯m headed for Hono-Kia.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? It sounds¡­ strange.¡±


    ¡°Below Aishya, in a dense forest, is a small country. They¡¯ve been at peace with Vistaria and Aishya since their birth. They¡¯re a society of mages, all of them. They accept some of us, but only if some fancy royal recommends us or if we pay them an absurd amount of money. With the Frosta¡¯s money, I can finally go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to get there for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Ever since I learned about them,¡± Restivus said, his voice a bit strained.


    ¡°Is money the only reason you came to Dousin? Seems a weird place to go, especially since it¡¯s so far north.¡±


    ¡°No, I had other reasons. Which reminds me. I have a gift for you. Think of it as a final goodbye to our strange, and rather annoying, relationship.¡±


    Restivus reached into the side of his cloak and pulled out an oval shaped rock that was sharper on one end from his cloak. It was a pale blue in color, and had an iridescence about it when the sun¡¯s light struck it. He handed it to me, then stood and began walking back up the path we came from.


    ¡°Wait! What is this thing?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed yet?¡±


    I touched the hard yet strangely pliable stone, and felt it. It was as if the rock was made of Nex itself. ¡°How is this possible?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That is the reason I came here. Nex is still a complete mystery to mages. We see it as a source of power. The fuel that gives us the ability to use magic. I thought it could be more. During my time at the magic tower in the City of Marble, I read about those stones in the library. So I came to Dousin. The sad part is, even after four years, I¡¯m still not quite sure how it works. I thought maybe you could figure it out. Besides, I have another one, so I can keep my research going as well.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My focus was split both on Restivus¡¯ words and the stone in front of me. Finally, I just said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You''re welcome,¡± Restivus paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°If you ever make enough money, or somehow con a rich man into sponsoring you, maybe come find me in Hono-Kia.¡±


    I thought for a moment on how to respond. At first I wanted to make fun of him, tell him I didn¡¯t really want to see him again, but I stopped myself. I simply said, ¡°I will,¡± and we started making our way back to the lake.


    After we made it back, Restivus took Blair away for his lesson, leading him towards the path we had climbed on our way up here. Cade was allowed to follow, since either him or Morrison had to be with him at all times when he was out of the castle in Dousin, which left me and Morrison alone on the island. I thought about following them, perhaps trying out Restivus¡¯ water splitting spell, but I hesitated. I remembered what he had told me, how certain lessons could hinder a mage. Given how I had spent so much time performing water magic in the wrong way, I didn¡¯t want to observe Blair¡¯s lesson and fall back into my old way of thinking. So instead, I examined the stone Restivus had given me.


    The smoothness of the oval shaped stone was magnificent. It almost felt soft and rough at the same time. It was as hard as I exepected a rock to be, but I could easily bend it slightly without cracking it at all. When I allowed Nex to flow through my Soul, I could feel how incredibly potent the rock was. It felt like it had ten times the amount of Nex that was in the air around me, if not more. Curious, I placed my hand flat against it. I tried to absorb some of its power, but that was either impossible or I just didn¡¯t know how to. Nex naturally flowed through me. All I had to do was open up the barriers and let it in. I had never tried to pull it out of the air before, just limited the amount I allowed to flow. After a few tries, I conceded to the stone, and layed out in the grass taking a rest, feeling exhausted from my attempts.


    ¡°Fancy looking rock you got there,¡± Morrison called from the tree he was laying under.


    ¡°Thank you. I made it myself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. You and your little creations. What a wonderful piece of art.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished it yet. Perhaps you¡¯d like to experience my art firsthand?¡± I waved my arm and a splash of water came up and hit Morrison in the face.


    Morrison didn¡¯t react at all. Not a single noise escaped his mouth, which worried me more than if he had blown up in anger. I opened my mouth to speak, but Morrison beat me to it, ¡°Be careful out there Sean. I¡¯m talking about if you ever leave the city. You saw what happened today. Beasts can come out of nowhere, and they¡¯re dangerous. With the way you are, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll piss them off somehow too.¡±


    I turned to face him, confused at his words. Morrison had a face I had never seen him wear before. It was strange how solemn he looked, like the world had thrown everything it had at him. ¡°I will,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The two of us remained silent until the other three returned, and it was finally time to go home. There was no sad goodbye or heartfelt sharing of memories. I simply waved to my now former teacher as he walked into the castle with the others. After all, we already said our real goodbye. By the time I had made it to Baird¡¯s shop, he was already closing up.


    ¡°Damn you''re late, kid! Are you trying to get me killed!¡± He yelled as I walked in.


    The old man proceeded to tell me about some annoying customer, but I wasn¡¯t listening. All I was thinking about was the lesson I had learned and the stone in my jacket pocket. I couldn¡¯t wait to unravel all of its mysteries. Arriving at home I was met with a familiar sight. Father was yelling something about wanting to be left alone, but Mother for some reason kept trying to break through to him, which never worked.


    ¡°Please Aaron! Just tell me what happened!¡± my mother pleaded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. Just leave me be for tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to leave them be,¡± Baird whispered in my ear, then went to greet Ailisa in his room.


    I walked up the stairs to our family''s part of the house, and watched in exhaustion as Father slowly walked away from my mother in disdain.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep doing this Aaron!¡± Mother cried, ¡°Were you even thinking about us!¡±


    Father turned, ¡°All I do is think about you and Sean! Every night I lie sleepless, thinking what would happen if they got in the city! If the Aishyans came and took the both of you away! If they did to you what they did to me! There is never a day where the two of you aren¡¯t on my mind. Sometimes I wish you weren¡¯t, just so that I may be able to sleep, but then the thoughts only increase, thinking about how I could protect you if I didn''t have those thoughts! That is all I think about and that¡¯s why this happened!¡±


    Silence was all that followed his screaming, trembling voice. The three of us just stared at one another for a while, taking in his words.


    ¡°I love you, Aaron. I love and know that you love us¡± Mother finally responded, ¡°But how will we survive? What will we do now that they fired you?¡±

 Chapter 16: Family

    Cori Brynor


    *15 years earlier*


    ¡°Name?¡± The officer sitting at the desk asked.


    ¡°Cori,¡± I responded.


    The large man raised an eyebrow at me, ¡°And your family name?¡±


    ¡°No family name.¡±


    The soldier looked up at me curiously, then gave a nod and wrote something down on the paper in front of him. He was very old, perhaps a veteran from the previous war. That¡¯s probably why he was a recruiter rather than on the battlefield.


    ¡°Age?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Fifteen.¡±


    Again, he took a glance up at me, ¡°Are you sure about this, girl? You¡¯re young. You¡¯ve got your whole life ahead of you. Why are you¡ª¡°


    ¡°I have nowhere else to go, and I want to serve the King and God in any way I can.¡±


    The soldier stared at me for a short time, then shook his head and continued writing, ¡°Ok then. I¡¯m assigning you to the twelfth medical company. They are currently stationed just outside Rorfork on the river bank. Your commanding officer will be General Rediff. The other¡¯s assigned there will be leaving tomorrow at dawn. When you arrive, hand this,¡± the man held out the paper he was just writing on, ¡°To a superior officer, preferably Rediff.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, taking the paper.


    The man gave me one more sympathetic look before waving me off and yelling, ¡°Next!¡±


    The short line behind me began to move, and I made my way back home. Or, what I had called home for the past few days. A little inn at the edge of the small village, which only competed with one other location. It was far more affordable then the ones in the City of Marble, and because of the money I had taken before I left. I missed the loud, uncaring sounds of the night in the big city. They calmed me, despite them being anything but abrasive and rude. I hated the quiet that permeated the village, not a single sound louder than the chirping birds as I walked. It was unsettling, and felt unusual compared to what I thought had been normal.


    The ride was long, even with multiple lisyfe¡¯s pulling our caravan along the Bloodied Plains, a name I didn¡¯t particularly care for. It felt wrong, like a desecration of all the people that had lost their lives fighting here. The land should have been named after the soldiers'' victories, not of their wounds and deaths. It could¡¯ve been a way to commemorate what they had done in service to God, not a reminder of how much was lost.


    Rorfork was far. The small town was near the center of the continent, and farther north than I had ever been before. The village was very different to the one I had spent a few days in after fleeing the city. It was far smaller, which I thought impossible given how tiny the town I had spent a few nights in was. The houses in Rorfork were all stone, most of them circular, looking more like huts than actual homes. That¡¯s when I realized there wasn¡¯t a single tree for as far as I could see. Small bushes and tall grass lined the rolling hills around the village, but trees were a faint memory around here. I had heard of this before when reading about the plains. Forests were rare in the center of the continent, so most places had to rely on earth mages for any sort of basic infrastructure. That was why so many who were rejected by the magic tower moved out here. Each building was around the same size, except for a much larger one near the center, which I assumed to be some kind of important meeting place for the townsfolk. Overall, it wasn¡¯t much to behold. We slowly passed it as our coachman took us closer to the river, where I would spend the foreseeable future.


    Tents, some made of stone, but most made of cloth, dotted the land as we made our way closer to the river. All along the dirt path were soldiers, some equipped with swords, others with shields and spears, and some with a bow and quiver strapped to their backs. Many of them watched us as we went by, looking up from their breakfast and morning coffee, while a few followed behind us. It made me a little excited to be around so many people again, my homesickness quelled a bit by the crowd.


    I waved to a man who had stood to get a better look at us as we passed by. He was extremely tall, but his body was lean, unlike most of the other soldiers who were much larger in size. The man¡¯s hair was cropped short and brown, as were his eyes and the short, unkempt beard that sat on his chin. He seemed a bit caught off guard by my gesture, and kept still for a few seconds before rushing to catch up with our caravan.


    ¡°So, new soldiers or is this simply a supply run?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Both,¡± I responded, trying to match his sing-songy way of speaking.


    ¡°Oh? Then will I have the pleasure of seeing you around here often?¡±


    I smiled, and the soldier did as well, ¡°Only if you get injured often. I signed up to be a nurse. I¡¯m not much for fighting.¡±


    ¡°Really? I suppose that may be true, but you seem far fiercer than your appearance lets on.¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°I guess you¡¯ll have find out. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Arthur. And yours?¡±


    ¡°Cori.¡±


    ¡°Cori. I do hope I get to learn more about you. Though, I¡¯d prefer it if we didn¡¯t meet simply because I¡¯m wounded.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯d like that too.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s smile turned into a full, jovial grin, so wide I thought it would stretch off of his face, ¡°Awesome! I¡¯ll see you soon then.¡±


    The soldier turned back and headed to the tent that I assumed was his. There, he threw his fists up in celebration. The action made me chuckle, and I turned to see another one of the passengers, a young girl like me, throw her eyebrows up. I waved her off, but that only caused the girl¡¯s smile to widen.


    It didn¡¯t take us much longer to reach the center of the camp, where a large stone fortress sat. It was like a tiny castle, with four towers on each corner and guards patrolling the walls. It was actually quite impressive for something that had been made in a rush. As our caravan approached the wall, a young female soldier put both her hands against the wall, and the earth below us began shaking. She pulled downwards against the stone, causing a part of the wall to sink into the ground like a rock would in water. She motioned towards us to enter, and we did so.


    ¡°General Rediff! Fresh soldiers and supplies!¡± the woman yelled from behind us before quickly rebuilding the wall she had just opened.


    I hopped off the back of the wagon, readying the paper I had received a few weeks ago. The others followed behind me as I headed towards the front of our caravan. There, a man with armor that looked freshly polished, stood, speaking to someone from another wagon. He had short blonde hair that looked almost like wax, and a bit of stubble growing on his rather strong chin. He was fairly handsome, but he was much too old for my tastes, perhaps around his forties. The only unsightly feature he had were his eyes, which looked so heavy that I figured he hadn¡¯t had any sleep in days.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next!¡± The general yelled, waving away the person he was just speaking to.


    I walked up to him and handed him my registration.


    He studied it quickly, ¡°A nurse. Good. We always have a need for more of you. Our medical wing is inside this central fortress, in the northern tower. Head that way and the people there will give you orders. Next!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long to acclimate myself into the medical wing of the fortress. The other men and women were excited that I was there to help them out, but they had very little for me to actually do. Most of my duties were menial, and had very little to do with treating wounds, like laundry or cleaning. It seemed attacks were rare directly on the military encampment, and the Aishyan army usually crossed the river in small groups far away from strongly defended areas. So, instead of trying to predict exactly where they would attack, the King had set up a few large fortresses along the river, and they were responsible for a small section of the river. General Rediff was in charge of the center, and he had small groups of soldiers lining the entire bank, and a smoke signal system was in place so that whenever there was a crossing, reinforcements could be sent to prevent the Aishyans from gaining a foothold in our territory. This meant there were very few major injuries for us to treat, and a lot of free time to waste. With nothing else to do, I decided to spend a lot of this time with Arthur.


    ¡°So, are you feeling a bit more comfortable here now?¡± Arthur asked as I walked up and laid down next to him on the grassy bank.


    ¡°I think so. It¡¯s all a bit different than I¡¯m used to. It¡¯s quieter than I thought it would be.¡±


    ¡°Well, it might not be that way for much longer,¡±


    I gave him a confused stare, ¡°Oh? And why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Well, the monthly shift for the soldiers stationed on the river is coming, which means my father and little brother are coming back to Rorfork. They¡¯re both a bit more, how do I say this, eccentric than me. What I¡¯m trying to say is I think you¡¯ll like them, and I want you to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Arthur,¡± I said, a bit harsher than I meant to.


    ¡°I know, I know. Relax, this isn¡¯t some sort of ¡®bringing the girlfriend home¡¯ gesture. Besides, you already know I¡¯m not interested,¡± Arthur waved to one of the many women staring at the two of us, who all blushed and quickly scrambled out of sight, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t enjoy talking to you if you acted like them after all.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Oh shut up. We both know how much you enjoy your entourage of beautiful women. That was the only reason you first spoke to me.¡±


    ¡°You might be complimenting yourself too much there,¡± He said with a playful sneer.


    I elbowed his side, causing him to let out a sharp breath, ¡°The only reason you keep talking to me is because you''re still trying to win me over.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°But I do enjoy your company, and really think of you as a friend. Come on, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love my family.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re anything like you, I doubt it, but fine.¡±


    My expectations for what Arthur¡¯s family was like only grew as the day of the shift grew closer, and I found Arthur marching into the medical wing with two other men the day the soldiers arrived. One had his arm around Arthur, clearly struggling to walk with a bandage wrapped around his left leg. The man was a few centimeters taller than Arthur, something I thought impossible given how tall he was, and looked like a wild beast. Unlike Arthur, who was rather lean, this man was huge, looking as if he could fight a Fyrbera with just his bare hands. I could see him dodging the giant flame pawed beast, then tackling it with all of his strength. Just looking at the man¡¯s size terrified me, and his face didn¡¯t help. He wore a deep frown that extended to his dull brown eyes, and his long hair that he had pulled back into a bun only accentuated his terrifying features.


    I steeled myself as best I could, pushing the fear of the man back since it was clear he was injured, and it was my job to heal him. However, when the large man noticed me, his frown turned into a wide grin, and all the features he had that once scared me grew soft. Rather than a ferocious beast, he had turned into a friendly, cuddly giant.


    ¡°Holy shit! You''re beautiful!¡± The giant exclaimed as Arthur helped him onto the cot next to me with a sigh.


    His unexpected directness made me blush a little, being so different from the subtle romantic gestures Arthur would try on me to woo me over, ¡°Umm¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to bring them here. I wanted to introduce you first, but this idiot clearly hasn¡¯t taken care of himself,¡± Arthur said, smacking the giant.


    I peered behind them for a second to get a look at the other man. He was far shorter than the others, only slightly taller than me. He was bald, but a long brown beard flowed from his chin down to his midsection. He gave a large smile and waved. I returned his gesture, then moved my focus back to Arthur and the giant.


    ¡°This is my little brother, Aaron,¡± Arthur said, patting the giant on the shoulder.


    ¡°Little?¡± I thought.


    ¡°Little!¡± Aaron bellowed out, followed by a hearty laugh.


    I chuckled along with him, as he took the word literally out of my mind.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Shut up you two. Cori, can you check his like out for us? It took me forever to convince myself to come here,¡± Arthur said.


    Aaron¡¯s grin widened even further, ¡°If I knew she was going to be my doctor I would have come in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, my smile growing alongside the giant¡¯s.


    I carefully took off the wrappings that covered Aaron¡¯s leg, getting a good look at the wound. Even with the small amount of training I had received from the other doctors and nurses, I knew immediately what was wrong.


    ¡°The wound is infected. Your very lucky Arthur convinced you to come here. If not, you might have lost the leg.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s face seemed shocked for a second, but then it went back to a smile, ¡°Here that Arthur? I could¡¯ve been like one of those pirates from Jua! Grrr, give me yer gold before I lop yer head off!¡± he yelled, swiping his arm towards his brother as if he had a sword in his hand.


    I smiled, a bit taken with his overwhelming optimism, but I began to wonder about how much trouble this giant has gotten into in the past. I let him continue his pirate fantasy while I started to clean the wound. I connected myself to the pail of water at the cot¡¯s side, feeling a warmth spread through my body as the energy filled me. I was never very good at magic, and paid very little attention in the classes my parents had sent me to, but I could never hate this feeling. I was terrible at it compared to even the worst novice, but I still appreciated the gift God had given me. I lifted some of the water out of the pail and spread it across the wound, cleansing it of the infection the best I could.


    ¡°Woah! You¡¯re a mage!¡± the giant yelled, pulled out of his fantasy.


    ¡°Oh! Does it sting? Sorry, but I need to clean the wound or it¡¯s only going to get worse.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s perfectly fine. I¡¯m tough,¡± he said, then, as if to exaggerate his point, he flexed his giant bicep.


    ¡°Excuse my baby brother, Cori. He¡¯s not all there in the head,¡± Arthur said, twirling his finger next to his ear.


    I laughed while Aaron¡¯s ears grew red. He seemed upset for a second, but once again his grin returned, and he was laughing alongside us. His ability to just smile and let everything go was admirable, a gift I wish I had. It didn¡¯t take me long to rebandage Aaron¡¯s wound, though it would have been considerably faster without the two brothers interrupting my work with their jokes and bickering. It was entertaining though, so I let it slide.


    ¡°Hey, thanks a lot Cori,¡± Aaron said as he and his family walked out of the medical wing of the fortress, ¡°I¡¯ll have to take you on a date sometime as thanks!¡±


    ¡°Maybe in your dreams!¡± I yelled back, but he simply laughed off my rejection as they walked out.


    Two years went by faster than I would have expected. I had ingrained myself into the encampment, considered a ¡®savior¡¯ to some for my magical abilities that helped me treat wounds. It was all a bit overwhelming sometimes, but I was able to deal with it thanks to the Brynor family. Arthur and Aaron always made me feel comfortable, as if I was a part of their family. Over the many months, one or the other would be gone from the encampment, overlooking the river bank on their shifts. Sometimes, both of them would be gone at the same time. On those days, I typically drank tea with their father. Alain Brynor was a quiet man, rarely speaking during our time together, only ever talking about his sons. I had asked him about the boy''s mother once, but I was simply met with a sigh and silence. I never pushed him to talk about her again. Most of my time with the brothers was met with them still trying to win me over, Arthur with his subtle flirtatious attitude and Aaron with his outspoken honesty. It was a bit exhausting sometimes, but they never took it far. They understood that I didn¡¯t feel that way about either of them, at least I hadn¡¯t when I first met them.


    It was a day that Arthur was out on his shift, and I found Aaron lying in the grass on the river bank. ¡°You¡¯re a lot more like your brother than I thought,¡± I said, sitting down next to him.


    His eyes were fixed on the river, but his smile widened after he heard me, ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡±


    ¡°You both love to lay down here. Seriously, do both of you hate doing work that much that you have to walk all the way out here just to lay down?¡±


    ¡°I really like the sound of rushing water. It¡¯s calming. I sort of envy you and your magic. You¡¯re able to connect with the water in a way I never can.¡±


    As if reacting to his words, I instinctively connected myself to the rushing water. I could only feel a small bit of it, about a puddle''s worth of the water that was flowing so quickly down the stream. I doubted anyone would be powerful enough to connect themselves to the entire river.


    ¡°Is that the only reason you come here?¡± I asked.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes began to squint, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a much smaller river that runs by our hometown. All of us used to hang out there as kids, skipping rocks and catching fish. It was like our own little world, away from everyone else. I think that¡¯s why we come here so much. Also, getting out of latrine duty is a huge plus,¡± he finally turned to me and flashed a big toothy grin.


    I scoffed, ¡°Figures. So you and Arthur are just a couple of slackers?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Alain too.¡±


    ¡°No, I think your father is pretty responsible. I don¡¯t ever find him on the outskirts shirking on his work.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about our older brother.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you never told me you had another¨C¡± I cut myself off when I looked down at him.


    The toothy grin I had grown so used to seeing, the one that brightened up my day the instant I saw it, was gone. In its place was a deep frown. Not like the one he wore when I¡¯d first met him. Instead, this frown was sad, enough to make me tear up just looking at him.


    ¡°Do you remember when the war first started seven years ago? Back then, there was a giant push across the river in the south, near Durhove. We made a successful invasion into Aishyan territory, but it came at a great loss of life. That¡¯s where Alain died.¡±


    I tried to keep silent, but the questions started to flow out of me, ¡°Why¨C¡±


    ¡°I was only thirteen then, but even if I was of age, I wouldn¡¯t have joined up to be a soldier. My father and Arthur wouldn¡¯t have either. We¡¯re from up north, in the plains, as far from the King as you could get. We didn¡¯t care about the war he started. But Alain, he was ready to join in an instant. He said it was God¡¯s will for the King to rule over the continent. He had always enjoyed going to the cathedral with our mother, but the rest of us never really understood it. Regardless, Alain joined up. It was a year later that we got the news of his death.¡±


    Aaron paused again, but I was able to keep my mouth shut this time, letting him collect his thoughts. I felt my breathing grow unsteady as time went on. I wanted to hear more, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Mother didn¡¯t last much longer after that. Losing her first born, I think it was too much for her. I started to hate the king, hate God, after that. I kept on believing that it was their fault he had died, but that wasn¡¯t true. Alain had chosen to fight. No one forced him to. It took me a while to realize that, and when I finally did, I knew who really killed him. It was the Aishyans. They took my brother away from me. So, when I was finally of age, the three of us joined the fight. We¡¯ve been in Rorfork ever since, I guess.¡±


    A long silence followed after that. I waited for him to continue speaking, but nothing else came from his mouth. Finally, I let out a long sigh, trying to steady my breathing, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    He turned to me, a smile on his face, but not one big enough to conceal his sadness, ¡°You¡¯re family, Cori. I know you''re an orphan. Arthur told me. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right. Everyone should have a family, including you. So you can be a Brynor, or at least join us for family meals and events I guess. And since you¡¯re family, you should know all about us. It¡¯s only natural that I would tell you these things. Who else would I tell them too?¡±


    My eyes grew wet at his words. They made me so happy, but also so guilty. He had told me so much. Things that he wouldn¡¯t share with anyone else. It was only fair that I did the same. I wanted to do the same.


    ¡°About me being an orphan, that''s not entirely true.¡±


    I told him everything. About my parents, my past, even how I had run away from home to join up in the war. It was like a weight came off of my chest as I told him, and he just listened, not interjecting with some crude joke like I thought he would. We talked for hours, even after the sun had gone down. Part of me wished we could have just stayed there, talking until we fell asleep on the bank, but we had things to do in the morning. We were both soldiers, but we were also family. The Brynors were my true family now. I chose them, and they chose me.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we can¡¯t stay here all night,¡± Aaron said, getting up and holding his hand out for me.


    My face grew warm as I grabbed hold of it, and he lifted me up as if I weighed nothing. His hand was huge, taking mine in what seemed like a giant hug just for my hand. A hug. I wasn¡¯t quite sure when I thought to do it, but I just did. I wrapped my arms around his giant figure, or at least tried to, and squeezed. My whole body grew hot as we stood there for a few seconds, his arms coming around me in return. Finally, I let Aaron go. I looked up and saw an expression I¡¯d never seen him wear before. His face was bright red, and instead of the wide grin he normally had, his mouth was agape, a shocked look clearly written all over him.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then,¡± I said, quickly running back to the encampment.


    Before I was out of reach, I heard Aaron say under his breath, ¡°Yeah. Can¡¯t wait for tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 17: Scars

    Cori Brynor


    My ears ached with pain as another loud crash resounded through the encampment.


    ¡°Incoming!¡± A man screamed just outside the wall behind me, where I was quickly bandaging a soldier who had been hit by an arrow in his shoulder.


    Behind me, I could hear the stones of the wall grow thicker, then a loud crash against them. The earth shook as I threw myself atop the soldier, trying to shield him from any further harm. Dust and chips of stone flew on top of me, but nothing large hit me. I turned around to see several cracks in the wall, like something had slammed into it.


    ¡°Field medic! We need someone out here now!¡± a soldier called from outside.


    The soldier ran to the closest nurse who was frantically moving over a badly wounded man. He shook his head at the soldier, then he caught my eye. The nurse pointed to me, then he returned to his patient. The soldier rushed over while calling for me to come with him. I finished bandaging the soldier who had been hit in the shoulder, then followed the other out of the fort¡¯s medical wing.


    Outside, I was met with ash and dust. For the past two days, the encampment had been bombarded by everything the Aishyans had to offer. They were spotted across the river a week ago, and preparations for an assault and a crossing had immediately begun, but based on what I was seeing, General Rediff hadn¡¯t prepared enough. Boulders the size of a house launched through the air from the other side of the River of Division. Some of them were even on fire, and they crashed into the ground where archers, shields, and spearmen awaited the enemies coming across the great river. ¡°Was it one of those that slammed into the stone wall earlier? Was I that close to death?¡± a shiver fluttered down my spine at the thought.


    ¡°Come on! Follow me!¡± the soldier yelled, then took off towards the trench.


    Spanning the entirety of the river¡¯s shore was a long, narrow trench, stretching on for miles. Within were soldiers preparing themselves for the coming battle, archers losing arrows from a safe area, injured men and women, and screams. Above, in front of the winding, snake-like trench, was more archers, who loosed their arrows behind shields standing firm, awaiting the coming army, or whatever was left of it after volleys of arrows bombarded them. The soldier led me into the curving labyrinth, and directed me to the injured. There was a man whose leg had been torn open by an arrow, all the way down to the bone. A woman had burn marks all across her face, and shards of stone were embedded in her side. Another man had no visible wounds, but I could see in his eyes that he wasn¡¯t well. The man had his hands over his ears and rocked his body back and forth, mumbling to himself. With each crash of a falling boulder, his whole body tensed, but he continued rambling to himself as if nothing happened. I wanted to help him, but he was the least of my concerns. He would have to wait.


    I turned to the burned woman and sensed the water in the skin at my side. With a bit of effort, I moved the water over her burns. She winced, and let out a cry, but I could tell the cool water was helping. My attention fell onto the stone shards in her side. There wasn¡¯t much I could do, and I was sure removing them would be worse than leaving them in. She needed more help than I could offer, so I said a silent prayer over her, then called for someone to take her in. I moved on to the next wounded, but glanced back as the soldier who led me here picked up the burned woman and carried her off. If God was with her, she would be okay.


    For every soldier I helped, twice as many injured appeared. Volleys of arrows would occasionally fly into the trench, but other soldiers covered me and the wounded. I thanked countless people for saving me, but I did my best not to get distracted. Too many people were relying on me to bandage them up and get them out of here. I worked till my bones ached and my Soul grew weary. Many had asked me if I needed a break, or told me directly to stop overexerting myself, but I didn¡¯t listen. I couldn¡¯t sit here while someone needed my help, just like I couldn¡¯t sit at home.


    ¡°Incoming!¡± a man yelled as hundreds of arrows began pouring into the trenches.


    I threw myself on top of the woman I was treating and waited, praying that I wouldn¡¯t get for the thousandth time. A large shadow loomed over me and the woman soldier, blocking out the dim light of the sunset. I turned to see a familiar face, and my heart swelled.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe how happy I am to see that you''re okay! Though, I think it¡¯d be better if you stayed back at the fort where I couldn¡¯t see!¡± Aaron bellowed.


    The second he finished, I threw my arms around him. So many emotions rose up in me in that moment, so many that I had been pushing away. Fear overtook me as I realized just how terrified I was to be out here, only alive because a stray arrow or boulder hadn¡¯t come straight for me. I felt desperate, as there were more soldiers that I couldn¡¯t save than there were I could. I had seen so many die, and so little overcome the pain and injuries they¡¯d gotten. Anger flared up behind all of it. Why did all of this have to happen? Why couldn¡¯t God come down and win our battles for us?


    Aaron¡¯s large hand rested on my back as his arms wrapped around me. A sense of calm came over me as all the sounds around us grew distant. For a moment, it was just the two of us. No hurt. No anger. No terror. Just the overwhelming feeling of comfort, family, and love. All of those bad emotions washed away, but this time they weren¡¯t buried. Instead, it was like Aaron ripped them away from me, not letting them touch me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cori, ¡°he said softly, ¡°I can stay here. I don¡¯t really have a position to take right now, and I¡®d prefer it if I always knew that you were safe. Now come on, we have people to save.¡±


    I held him for a few more moments, my strength returning as if Aaron was somehow healing my exhaustion with just his presence. I let go, then immediately went back down to the woman I had been treating. I knew everything would be alright as the large shadow layed on the dirt beside me.


    Hours passed as I continued my work, and Aaron never left my side. He knew very little about helping an injured person, but he did his best wrapping up what he could in bandages and defending me when arrows flew by us. I enjoyed the look he always made when I used my magic. The subtle look of awe he wore made me smile, even though I was doing the bare minimum of what a true mage could do. I wished I had paid more attention to the many masters that had tried to train me, just so I could impress him a little bit more. As time went on, a stir began to run through the encampment. Dawn was approaching, which meant I hadn¡¯t slept for a whole day, but I was still aware enough to notice the murmurs of uncertainty that came from the soldiers. They had expected the Aishyans to land on the shore by now, but no one had arrived, and the foggy mist of the morning obscured everyone¡¯s view of the river.


    As if called to clarify what was going on, a man zoomed past the trench on a lisyfe, throwing down parchment to any soldier that was able to catch it. The sealed bundle of papers was coming right for my head as the soldier passed, but Aaron caught it before it did so. He unsealed the papers and began reading. The way his face changed as he read was horrifying. Throughout the volleys of arrows, the screaming, and even the deadly flaming boulders being launched at us, Aaron always kept a smile on his face. It was endearing, how he was able to keep his spirits up, and even raise other¡¯s, in such a bleak situation, but whatever was on that paper caused his face to fall. He didn¡¯t look angry, despite what others who didn¡¯t know him would think, he looked terrified. A level of fear I¡¯d never seen him have wore plainly on his face, which caused my stomach to churn. This man was all smiles as literal death rained down from above, but whatever was on that paper scared him so much he was turning white.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He was motionless, not even noticing my words.


    ¡°Aaron!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Oh! Cori!¡±


    Aaron ran over and wrapped me in his arms. This hug was different than before. This time, he was the one shaking, and I did my best to comfort him. I slowly patted his large back, gently massaging it as he trembled. He let go fairly soon, a smile, though a very tiny one, back on his face.


    ¡°Sorry. And thank you,¡± he said, handing me the paper.


    I took it, and read.


    ¡°The Aishyans have crossed the river just north of us? Why would they be attacking the encampment then? What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°All of this, it¡¯s just a distraction. Or a preemptive attack to weaken us while their foot soldiers march towards us.¡±


    My hand began to shake again, ripping the paper slightly. They were coming. According to the message, thousands had crossed, and they were marching straight towards us.


    ¡°Aaaahhgggg!¡± A woman groaned from behind me.


    I quickly turned and knelt at her side, the one I had been treating before the lisyfe passed us. Everything washed away from me then. The fear of the enemy army marching towards us, the terror of the arrows flying past my head, even the fear that I wouldn¡¯t be able to save this soldier. Perhaps it was the Nex flowing through me that calmed me, or maybe it was Aaron¡¯s presence. Either way, I had managed to steel my nerves.


    ¡°What about the soldiers stationed on the river?¡± I asked, keeping my hands busy with the soldier below me, ¡°The paper mentioned they were retreating and asking for backup, but surely they¡¯ll be able to stop the Aishyans advance.¡±


    ¡°Not forever,¡± Aaron muttered.


    I turned towards him, keeping the water I was using to clean the man¡¯s wounds steady. Aaron¡¯s face was a torrent of conflicted emotions. ¡°You want to go, don¡¯t you? Aaron, I know you¡¯re strong, but I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll¡ª¡°


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Arthur is stationed in the north.¡±


    Again, my stomach flipped. My mouth felt dry, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say except for one word. ¡°Go.¡±


    Aaron nodded, then leaned his tall body down towards me. His large hand rested on my cheek, the roughness of it soothing me. He kissed me. Only a few seconds went by, but they felt like an eternity. In those moments, nothing else mattered. Then he stood, and ran off towards the stables, ready to charge straight at an entire army himself. Tears formed at the edges of my eyes as I watched him leave, but I didn¡¯t call for him. I knew he needed this. Arthur was his family, and he was in danger. I grit my teeth, and turned back to the soldier on the ground.


    The attacks on the encampment continued for another day, not ending until the break of dawn. That¡¯s when an army could be seen marching towards us. Many different orders were shouted into the air, while others were sent on scrolls of paper. I was escorted back into the medical wing of the fortress while others took my place out on the field. I worked and worked, helping any soldier that I could, but it was never enough. More and more of them were brought in, and I could hear the screams of the battlefield not far off. My hands shook, and my stomach lurched, but I kept helping as best I could. That was until I passed out from exhaustion.


    I awoke a day later, dazed and confused, checking myself to see if I had died. At my bedside was a man, short but built like a stone wall. His head was bald, but a long brown braided beard flowed down over his chest.


    ¡°Alain,¡± I tried to speak, but only a croaky whisper came out.


    ¡°Hush child,¡± his gruff voice scratched at my ears, ¡°Here, drink some water.¡±


    I could feel the water sloshing in the cup as he lifted it to my mouth. It cooled the back of my throat, and I could feel the dry sensation melt away.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.


    Alain¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°We were prepared enough for the attack thanks to the messengers getting here so quickly, but many soldiers still lost their lives. We managed to capture a few Aishyans, and drove the ones that survived to retreat. Some made it back across the river, while others made their way deeper into the plains. General Rediff already sent men after them. According to the imprisoned Aishyans, their mission was to attack our encampment and capture the General, as well as any other high ranking officers.¡±


    I felt a heavy pressure on my chest as I spoke again, ¡°Thank you, but you know that isn¡¯t what I meant. Where are they?¡±


    Alain¡¯s face scrunched up, his speech strained and slow, ¡°Of the soldiers stationed on the river bank, none survived. Of those that went to help, none of them survived either.¡±


    The dryness in my throat returned, and my stomach exploded into a struggle against my own body. I leaned over the side of my cot and vomited the water I had just drank. My throat burned from the acid, but that was barely noticeable compared to the pain in my chest and the throbbing of my head.


    ¡°They¡¯re both¡­ gone?¡±


    Alain fell off of his seat and onto his knees behind me. He said no more words, but his wailing cries spoke plenty for him. All of his children, his wife, they were all gone. I placed my hand on his back, and he grabbed my other one.


    Through sobs, Alain spoke again, ¡°Cori, I don¡¯t know what to do! Please, tell me what to do! Please! Anyone! My boys!¡±


    He continued, his never ending cries being heard throughout the encampment. All I could do was suffer silently beside him. They were gone. My new family was gone. All that remained was Alain. Time seemed to speed up as our daily lives continued. Attacks across the river became rare, some of the soldiers theorizing that the last attack was everything the Aishyans had. Some celebrated the victory, excited that the war in the central plains may be over soon. Alain and I spent quiet nights sipping tea, no celebration to be had.


    Weeks went by, and finally General Rediff announced a retaliation for the battle. Many of the captured Ashyan soldiers had given up key strategic information about the other side of the river, and the plans they had for the battle. It wasn¡¯t just a full on assault against our encampment, but a chance to gain information. Their goal was to capture as many soldiers as possible, and General Rediff was the primary target due to his high status.


    ¡°With this information!¡± General Rediff¡¯s voice carried throughout the entire fortress, ¡°We believe some of our men are still alive, kept in captivity on the other side of the river!¡±


    Murmurs could be heard throughout the crowd that had gathered in the yard, and my hand slipped, accidentally cutting the man I was stitching up.


    ¡°As you know, we are purely a defensive unit, meant to hold off the attack across the river while General Idris makes progress in Ahyan territory to the south. Under the orders of the King himself, we are not meant to cross the river. However, I am not a man who will sit down while the soldiers under my command are tortured and killed, especially when I can do something about it. We know where they are being held, and we know that many are still alive. That is why I speak to you today. I will not order you to come on this mission, as it is in defiance of a direct order of the King, but I will ask you to join me regardless. Any soldier who wishes to take up arms and save their brothers and sisters, meet here in the yard tomorrow. I sincerely hope that many of you feel the same as I do. Dismissed!¡±


    With that, the soldiers began to file out of the newly opened door the earth mage created. Whispers were everywhere as they left, some annoyed at the idea of running into another fight, while others were filled with hope. I was left with nothing. Too many conflicting feelings. Hope, fear, sadness, anger, they all canceled one another out that I continued my duties for the rest of the day, then quietly walked home, no actual thoughts forming in my head. That was until I found Alain outside his tent sitting on a cut log, a bottle of something strong-smelling in his hand.


    He took a swig from the drink, let out a long sigh, then spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going, Cori.¡±


    I felt the tears fall on my cheeks before I could even get a word out, ¡°Please. Please I don¡¯t know what to¨C¡±


    ¡°They could be alive. I have too. You know I have too.¡±


    I wanted to beg for him to stay, but I also wished that he left to go save them right now. If he went, he could die, but he could also bring them back to me. Ultimately though, nothing I said would change his mind. I could see it in his face. The wrinkles that had set in over the years were tightened, like he was straining every muscle on his face to convince me that he was determined. In the end, I simply nodded and hugged the old man. His breath was stained with alcohol, so I took the bottle in his hand and lightly tapped his head with it.


    ¡°Hey! Give that back!¡± he yelled, but hardly moved to get his drink.


    I grabbed him under the arm and lifted him to his feet, ¡°Come, you need to get rest. If you drank any more of this I doubt you¡¯ll be able to get up in the morning. You need to be sharp if you¡¯re going to save them.¡±


    I set Alain down on his bed, and he immediately began snoring. I layed there a while against his cot, trying to sort through the hurricane that was my mind. I couldn''t think of anything for too long, lest the thought get bombarded with doubts or fear. So, I sent a silent prayer to god.


    ¡°Please let them be safe. Please let them come home. All of them.¡±


    The next day, Alain, General Rediff, and many others set out across the River of Division. There was no grand goodbye or celebration for a mission meant to rescue so many people, but a quiet sense of dread filled the air around the soldiers. These men were rushing towards hostile territory, and towards an unknown number of enemies. Many called it a suicide mission, and they celebrated the idea of getting a new General. I simply waved to Alain as he gently flowed into the mist of the river. Then, when he was gone and unable to be seen, I got back to work.


    Weeks went by, but I kept my head clear through all of them. With no reliable supply chain for the soldiers that left, it wasn¡¯t unexpected to hear nothing from them while they were out on the mission. They were in the unknown, and we were left waiting, hoping some of them would come back. After a month, it was declared that they all had died. My Soul shook at the announcement. Now, truly, everyone was dead. In many ways, I was the last Brynor, but at the same time, the Brynors were all dead. The family I had made was gone, and I was left all alone, again. Hope had been restored in me that they might have survived, only for it to be ripped away, taking Alain with it.


    It took another week for someone to spot a raft crossing the river. I hadn¡¯t gotten to see the returning soldiers myself, but I heard it was only a few. I ran towards the medical wing as fast as I could, still dressing myself as I got closer and closer to the stone fortress. The same woman that had opened the stone gate when I first arrived years ago stood there. As soon as she saw me she placed her hand on the stone wall, her fingers digging into the impossibly hard material, and pulled down. The stone fell, allowing me to pass. I didn¡¯t even thank her and just kept running.


    I was met with dozens of wounded men, all resting on cots or on the ground, too many of them to treat at once. Wounds and scars covered their skin, some of them barely looking alive. I searched for a sign of Alain, praying that he had come home. Instead of Alain, I found a huge man larger than anyone I¡¯d ever met. The only recognizable feature was the big, wide grin he had on his face. Everything else had been cut. Scars of red lined his face, some still open and bleeding. His right leg had a large part of it sliced clean off, only a thin bandage soaked red over the wound. The biggest change was the deep black hole in his face that was once his left eye. He looked like a corpse I would find out on a battlefield, which made my stomach churn and gag.


    ¡°Aaron,¡± I managed to get out through my heaving.


    The large man turned to me, the hole in his face seeming to grow bigger as he squinted to look at me.


    ¡°Cori!¡± He yelled happily, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    I saw him try to lift an arm to wave, but it only twitched. Tears fell from my eyes, a common occurrence for me now, but I tried to keep my composure. I was happy to see him, overjoyed that the man I loved was still alive, despite the horrific injuries he¡¯d suffered, but I had to know.


    ¡°The others. Are they¡­¡± I let my voice fall away.


    Aaron¡¯s smile remained, but water started to drip from his one good eye and down his cheek. The smile began to falter, like it was the very last defense the man had before everything he stored away inside came out like a flood.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone. I¨C I tried. I really tried!¡± he said, his teeth grinding against one another. It was gone now, the smile. All that remained was a boy who¡¯d lost everything, and he wailed in agony. I ran to him, ignoring the cries from my fellow nurses to get to work, and wrapped my arms around him, the dam I was using to hold back my tears breaking the second I touched him. We were all we had left. The other two were gone, and all we could do was cry.


    Sean Brynor


    A dull feeling began to encompass my whole body. I felt my knees turn to jelly, but I held my balance, not daring to fall down on the floor and make noise. They couldn¡¯t know I was here, not after everything I¡¯d just overheard.


    ¡°After that, Aaron was discharged,¡± my mother said through poorly hidden sobs. Ailisa held her hands trying to comfort her, but I doubted it helped at all. ¡°His injuries were so great that he could no longer be of use on the battlefield. Only his family would be allowed to leave with him, so we got married. For a short while, we lived in the wilds. It was quiet for a long time, but it was nice to have each other. Then, I got pregnant. I didn¡¯t want our baby to grow up in such a harsh world, so we went to my parents. They sent us away the second we came to their doorstep. I¡¯d married a vagrant man and was bearing his child. I was nothing to them anymore. We had to return to Aaron¡¯s hometown. To Corvin. I knew he didn¡¯t want to see his childhood home, but we had no other choice. Things have only gotten worse since then.¡±


    Mother¡¯s face fell onto the table while Ailisa patted her slowly. Nothing could be heard except her crying. My heart wrenched and I could feel my breathing grow heavy, but I kept the sound down. My parents were so much more than I had realized. I had always known of the pain my Father faced, that something in his past made him who he was today, but I had grown so used to it. We were so different, yet so similar. Our pasts held us back. Maybe, if I was able to do it, my father could move on from his past too?

 Chapter 18: Beasts

    Sean Brynor


    The brisk, dry air scraped against my throat as I took in a large breath. The cold feeling flowed throughout my lungs, its sting lingering as I exhaled. I let a small amount of Nex flow through my Soul, trying desperately to warm myself up in any way I could, but the bitter winter that had set in over the last month wasn¡¯t making it easy. It had covered Dousin in a blanket of snow, just like it did every year, but this was the first time I got a good look at the forests around the city at this time of year. Unlike Dousin, where stone and wood buildings would break through the frost, the forest was filled like an ocean of white. The trees that had shed their leaves turned into a light gray color, only able to be seen if they were focused on. If a person was in a rush, there was a good chance they¡¯d slam directly into one like it appeared out of nowhere. The only color that stood out was a dull green, produced by the giant fir trees that occasionally dotted the forest. It was a bit disorienting, looking all around me and being unable to tell which way was which, but my father navigated the forest like an expert.


    Father had nearly exploded with joy when I asked him if I could start joining his hunts, his only way of making money now that the city refused to employ him due to his outbursts. We had barely seen each other over the past few years, and I think he dreaded this fact. So, when I showed even the slightest interest in spending time with him, Father jumped at the opportunity. It felt good to make him happy, knowing what I know now. The fact that my mere presence improved his day was comforting. The bitter cold, however, was not.


    I thought about what I would normally be doing on a day like this. I would have tried to stay inside by the fire, practicing my technique on the water sculptures I liked to make. Ever since Morrison had killed the Mathear that attacked us, I¡¯ve been trying to recreate it with magic. The long, icicle-like fangs had been giving me trouble, though. I hated that I could never keep my creations, but that was never really the goal of working on them. The true boon was the increased control I had over my magic. The more detailed my sculptures became, the easier it was to control my spells. It was like an exercise for my Soul, training it to become stronger and more precise. My exercise likely would have been interrupted, though.


    Hector would have come knocking on my door, begging me to come to his training with him. He liked to show off anytime he learned something new, almost like he was seeking my approval. A few minutes would pass with him bothering me. I would eventually give in, put on my warmest coat, and join him. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Lennox followed us as well. I didn¡¯t hate joining Hector to see his training, as it was the only time I got to see Blair. All he did now was train, ignoring the magic I had helped give him. It annoyed me, seeing him discard such a gift so that he could swing around a stick all day. I knew he was pressured by Lady Mairead to continue his sword training over magic, but surely she wouldn¡¯t be upset if he took a little time to exercise his other abilities.


    I pulled the giant fur coat that draped over my body up and over the bottom of my face, trying to shield it from the gust of wind that started to blow past us. Part of me wished I could manipulate air just so I could keep the bitter chill at bay. Unfortunately, water was my magical affinity, and my father wasn¡¯t a mage. The more I thought about it, I was incredibly fortunate to have this ability in the first place. According to Restivus, most people that could use magic were of noble descent, making my mother an enigma. Typically, genetics played a factor when it came to mages, as well as a bit of luck. With Father a non mage, it was incredibly lucky that I had inherited my mother¡¯s abilities.


    I still didn¡¯t understand why there were people that couldn¡¯t use magic. According to Restivus, magic was the Souls ability to manipulate the world around it, but if this was the case, then that meant non mages, like Father, didn¡¯t have Souls. Or perhaps it meant their Souls were inactive, like they had never learned to open the barriers that prevent Nex from flowing into them. If this was the case, it was possible I could teach non mages how to use magic, like I had done to Blair.


    ¡°Father,¡± his head whipped around towards me the moment I spoke, ¡°Have you ever tried to use magic?¡±


    He reached for the scarf carefully wrapped around his mouth, pulling it down and revealing a grin, ¡°If I was able to use magic, no one in the world would be able to beat me. I think of it as God¡¯s way of balancing things out.¡±


    I smiled at him, but my question remained unanswered, ¡°But, you must¡¯ve tried before? You wouldn¡¯t know for sure if you hadn¡¯t.¡±


    Father began rubbing the scar that cut across the hole where his eye had once been, a sign that he was thinking. I had grown used to seeing the grotesque gash, and after learning how he got it, I began to respect it. I wondered why he didn¡¯t cover it up. ¡°Back when you were young, when Cori was teaching you as a toddler, she offered to try showing me as well. But when she tried, I felt nothing. As far as I know, no Brynor has ever been able to use magic. Well, except for you. You can thank your mother for that.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you don¡¯t have a Soul then?¡± I asked, though I felt like it was a stupid question.


    Apparently it was, because my father paused, then bent over in a hearty laugh, bringing him to tears, ¡°I know I can be a bit mean sometimes, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m soulless Sean! It sort of hurts that¡¯d you think that! I know I look like a monster, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am one!¡±


    ¡°No¡ª I meant¡ª Just¡ª¡° I felt my cheeks flush in embarrassment.


    Father laughed for a good while, finally speaking again when he found his composure, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how all your fancy magic works, but yes, even without it, I do have a Soul. Everyone does, I guess, and even without magic, they still don¡¯t go unused,¡± my eyebrows lifted in confusion at his words, ¡°Which actually is important for where we are going right now.¡±


    ¡°Wait, we¡¯re actually headed somewhere? I thought we were hunting.¡±


    ¡°Not with all this noise we¡¯re making. No, first I have something to do. Then I can show you how to use that bow of yours.¡±


    Father pointed to the bow I had slung over my shoulder, then pulled his scarf back up and turned around, ¡°Now let''s get moving. I¡¯ll explain a bit more when we get closer.¡±


    I pushed the bow farther onto my shoulder, as it had begun to slip off, and started following him. The wooden weapon I had been given was far different from the old, slightly cracked bow that Father carried in his hands as we walked. When I voiced my desire to join his hunts, Father was ecstatic, but Mother was more practical. My magic was advanced thanks to Restivus teachings, but that hardly waned her worries. It was winter, which meant the Mathears had migrated south in search of food that they could fill their bellies with until spring came again. I assured her that I could deal with a Mathear myself, though I had a hard time believing my own words. I knew how fierce and dangerous the beasts were, having seen Morrison¡¯s battle with one, which made it difficult to imagine myself fighting one without freezing up in terror. Still, I wanted to follow Father, to know more about him, to spend time with him.


    Even with my insistence, Mother was still hesitant. That¡¯s when Father offered to teach me to defend myself better, and how to use a bow. According to him, it was the perfect weapon to hunt with. A proper archer could kill a beast with one shot, keeping the pelt intact and the meat unscathed. With a little push from Father saying that I could use these skills for many things in the future, Mother finally conceded, and Father immediately went to get me my own bow. Baird didn¡¯t craft wooden weapons, his skills were exclusively with the forge, but he knew an excellent craftsman from the inner city, who was willing to give a discount to us on account of our relationship with the grumpy dwarf. Within a week, I had a freshly carved bow, ready for use.


    The bow itself was nothing remarkable. Just plain wood from a fir tree in the forest, and a regular old string. What made the weapon stand out were the intricate carvings in its wood. A snake-like beast slithered down the upper limb, its head coming right up to the grip. The only difference it had from a regular snake in my old life were the two wings that rested on its back, flowing halfway down the beast''s body. The idea of a flying snake irked me slightly, but I had grown used to seeing the image. This was the symbol of the Frosta family, and it was a common sight in Dousin. The lower limb had clearly been given far less attention, but I think I liked its image far more than the serpents. It depicted a series of waves, flowing up and towards the grip. It was sort of like I was viewing the ocean from the sky, watching the waves tumble over one another as they traveled to the shore. I knew this carving was personalized, and that it had been specifically requested by Father. Though its detail was nowhere near that of the winged snake, it drew my eyes more.


    A low, menacing growl filled the air around me, removing my focus from the bow. I stared in front of me, where Father had stopped dead in his tracks, but my eyes wandered past him. There was a break in the endless sea of white. A small cave, the opening only about half the height of Father, stuck out in front of us. Inside the darkness were two red eyes that blazed in anger, flickering like a fire, but their color was drowned out by the large ring of flames surrounding them.


    ¡°Sean, don¡¯t move a muscle.¡±


    I stiffened at my father¡¯s words, doing my best to listen, but I could feel my hands shake as I held tightly onto my bow. The growl grew as the beast in the cave took a step, a slight sizzling noise breaking through the low hum. It kept its steps slow, casually walking out into the sunlight. As its foot came down on the snow, steam rose around its black leg. Its fur looked charred, as if it had been cooked. Its head slowly lurched out of the cave, and I finally understood what the ring of fire around the beast was. It was a mane, extremely similar to that of a lion, but its head looked much more like a wolf¡¯s. Large canine teeth lined its gaped maw, a black smoke flowing out from its mouth. The size of the beast was daunting. It wasn¡¯t as big as the mathear, maybe half the bear-like beast''s size, but that was still larger than my father.


    ¡°Easy boy,¡± Father said, causing the beast''s growl to grow louder.


    The flame-maned wolf took a glance at him for a second, then its red eyes fixed on me. I flinched at its gaze, wondering why it chose to focus on me rather than the giant that was my father. Sure, I was tall for my age, but given the creature¡¯s size I was barely a light snack for it. The warm sensation of Nex flowing through my Soul came into my focus, and I realized what was happening. It sensed my magic. With no time to even wonder how, I closed off my Soul, causing the Nex to flow out of me and the bite of the cold air to grow harsher. This did nothing to remove the beast''s attention, though. It already knew what I could do, and it was wary of me.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    In any other circumstance, I would have felt cool. A giant beast was afraid of me. I could lord this over Blair, who enjoyed commenting on how weak I was compared to him. Sure, my muscles had gained definition over the years of training with Restivus, but compared to Blair I looked like a long stick. Without magic, I would¡¯ve never beaten him in any kind of duel. Though I¡¯d never admit it out loud, he was probably smarter than me as well. The only thing that I had over him was my magic, and that had just made this beast fearful of me. Of course, I¡¯m sure I was more terrified of it than it was of me.


    My breath came out in small, sharp gasps as it lurched forward. I had trained for a situation like this. A lot of Restivus¡¯ teachings were on the principles and basics of magic, not about combat, but that didn¡¯t mean he left us completely defenseless. There were a few techniques, such as the waterspout spell I used against Blair many times, that I could use, but my limbs remained frozen as the beast got closer and closer. Blair was far less intimidating than this creature, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move under its gleaming red eyes. The only comfort I had was Father, who had told me to stay still. So I decided to listen to him.


    ¡°Hey boy, it''s me. You remember, right?¡± Father said in a quiet voice.


    Its attention remained fixed on me, not flinching at my father¡¯s words. In response, he walked straight into the beast¡¯s view, obscuring me from it.


    ¡°Hey now, I¡¯m talking to you bud. It¡¯s rude to ignore me.¡±


    I peered from behind my father¡¯s enormous back, and watched as the beast¡¯s nose twitched. A loud sniffing could be heard as the growl subsided, then the creature walked up to my Father and sat down in the snow. The white powder under it began to sizzle and turn into vapor as it did so, and its fiery mane grew smaller until only a few lingering flames remained. A long tongue lolled out the side of the beast''s mouth as it looked up at my Father, its eyes still red and flaming, but now much less intimidating than before.


    ¡°Took you long enough to recognize me bud! And I thought you were going to tear me to pieces for a second!¡± Father yelled, crouching down and wrapping the giant wolf in an embrace.


    The beast¡¯s head looked over my father¡¯s shoulder, its eyes still stuck on me. With the sense of danger gone as Father flipped the flaming wolf over and began rubbing its belly, I let the smallest amount of Nex flow through my Soul, my curiosity getting the best of me. The second I did, the beast''s mane burst into a frenzy, the flames licking at Father¡¯s arms. It flipped off of its back and began to growl again, the flickering eyes staring so intently at me I thought I might burst into flames under its gaze.


    ¡°Woah! Woah! Calm down boy! He¡¯s a friend too!¡±


    I cut off the flow of Nex again, and my mind began to buzz as Father calmed the beast down. I kept a wide berth between it and me, despite my father waving for me to come closer, and thought. Somehow, someway, this beast could sense when I used magic. Did every beast have this ability, or was it special to this flaming wolf? Could I learn to do something like that? If I could, it would definitely give me another edge over Blair in a duel. He had to be coming up with some kind of plan to beat me next time he had free time, and if I could sense when he was going to strike before he even moved, I¡¯d be unstoppable. Plus, it would make hunting so much easier if I could sense a beast with magic from far away. We could follow its trail that way rather than hope we come across some footprints or a random patch of excrement on the ground. We would be able to go home much quicker, and I could actually spend time with my father outside of freezing weather, wrapped up next to a fire.


    ¡°Come on son, Ronan is all bark and no bite. Well, except for the time when we first met, but that was a month ago, so it will be fine,¡± Father said, petting the top of the wolf¡¯s head, but very clearly avoiding the sparks of flame that occasionally erupted from its fur.


    I didn¡¯t move. Clearly the beast, Ronan, as Father called it, didn¡¯t want me around. I didn¡¯t want to take the risk of its smoking jaws clamping down on my hand, or my arm, or anywhere else.


    ¡°Sean,¡± Father said, his eyes scrunching, ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Sucking in a harsh breath, I moved slowly toward the great beast. It¡¯s ear twitched when I took my first step, but other than that, and the flames licking off of its fur, Ronan stayed perfectly still. I held out my hand so that it rested a few centimeters from his snout and waited. I wasn¡¯t going to walk up and just touch the burning beast. No, it would have to be Ronan¡¯s choice if we were going to be friends. A loud snort came from the beast, and I could feel the burning heat of its breath on my hand, like I''d shoved it straight into a fire. Although it burned, I held my hand still, not daring to startle the beast. It sniffed my hand for a short while, then it slowly moved its snout against my palm. Its fur was rough and extremely warm, but the burning sensation had disappeared. I slowly ran my hand up its face to the top of its head, and pet. Ronan let out a tire yawn, and I heard its tail thumping as I rubbed its head.


    ¡°See! He¡¯s pretty much harmless. A big softy.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s eyes shot over to Father, then rolled them like he was annoyed. The beast sat down on his haunches, still tall enough that his face was at the same height as mine. He leaned harder into my hand, accepting my pets further.


    ¡°Okay! Okay! That¡¯s enough! It ain¡¯t right to spoil him! C¡¯mon Ronan let¡¯s get to business!¡±


    The wolf let out a whine that sounded like a groan, then stood and followed my father back to his cave. Father sat down just in front of the opening, then gestured to Ronan to take a seat across from him.


    ¡°This, Sean, is what my Soul can be used for. I can¡¯t do magic, just like most people, but I can form a Soul Bind.¡±


    I tilted my head to the side, curious, ¡°What¡¯s a Soul Bind.¡±


    ¡°I have a Soul, everyone does. It¡¯s what makes me who I am and what I will always be, or perhaps I make my Soul what it is. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m no mage, so I really don¡¯t know a whole lot about Souls or magic or anything like that. What I do know is that beasts, such as this giant oaf in front of me, have Souls too.¡±


    Ronan let out a grunt, then swiped his paw in Father¡¯s direction. Father grabbed it, ignoring the flames that began dancing on his gloves, and threw the paw downwards, causing Ronan to lose his balance and fall head first into the snow. The snow melted as the beast''s head fell, letting out a sizzling noise as it did so. Ronan growled and stood up in a flash, his mane bursting back to life and creating a heat that burned my face from several meters away.


    ¡°Alright, alright! I''m sorry, so just calm down already!¡± Father yelled.


    Ronan kept his blazing mane up for a moment, then conceded and sat back down with a grunt, clearly still agitated.


    ¡°As I was saying,¡± Father continued, ¡°Beasts have Souls, just like we do. They make decisions, choices, and have emotions. Some of them are smarter than others, and some of them are dumber,¡± Father pointed with his eyes towards Ronan, but the beast didn¡¯t seem to notice, ¡°When someone ends up befriending a beast, you can form a Soul Bind with them. It¡¯s sort of like a contract, or agreement, but one where I share a piece of my Soul with Ronan, and he shares a piece of his with me.¡±


    ¡°Would you be able to use fire magic then? Since you¡¯d have a piece of Ronan¡¯s Soul?¡± I asked, my mind whirling with so many possibilities.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t. My Soul would have to already be able to use magic for that to work, and I¡¯d have to be a fire mage to actually use any of Ronan¡¯s abilities. Which is why I brought you along to see this. I¡¯m going to make a Soul Bind with Ronan today, so that we¡¯ll be together and fight alongside one another whenever either of us is in danger. For me, it¡¯s only an agreement, but if you were to make a Soul bind with a beast that used water magic, it would only make you stronger. I¡¯m not sure what actually happens when a mage makes a Soul Bind, but if it¡¯s with a compatible beast, then I¡¯m sure it will come with many benefits.¡±


    Again, my mind was rushing like a crashing tide. ¡°How many beasts can I make a Bind with?¡± I asked, the idea of an army of beasts in my head.


    Father stared at me, his voice a bit more serious, ¡°To take more than one would be a huge risk. You''re not the first person to ask a question like that, and you certainly won¡¯t be the last. A Soul Bind requires you to remove a piece of your Soul and replace it with a beast¡¯s. Depending on the beast''s strength, that piece will either be big or small. If you end up cutting your Soul into too many pieces, you¡¯ll lose yourself. It¡¯s a horrifying thing, Sean. The person¡¯s body starts to deform as magic fills them to the brim. The beasts they contracted with, and the one¡¯s around them, go insane. Eventually, the person¡¯s Soul becomes filled with so much magic that they explode, but not before they wreak havoc on the surrounding area, and the stronger they are, the longer they take to die. Stories of wild Bind Fiends are what kept me up at night as a child. Do not form more than one Soul Bind Sean.¡±


    I nodded furiously, trying not to imagine myself literally blowing up from taking in too much Nex. I¡¯d never felt a boundary or like I¡¯d taken in too much Nex before, but now I wasn¡¯t going to try and find my limit if the risk was exploding myself.


    ¡°Okay then. Good. Now, watch. Ronan, you ready?¡±


    The giant flaming wolf grunted, then looked Father directly in the eyes. Nothing happened. The two simply stared at each other, the only thing breaking through the silence was the wind and the flickering flames on Ronan''s fur.


    ¡°Um¡­ Did you start?¡± I asked, but neither of them made a noise.


    Both of them sat perfectly still, not moving an inch. I wished I could sense what was happening, like Ronan had sensed me using magic earlier, but how would I? I let the Nex flow through me, a little more than I had been using to warm myself up. I could feel the snow all around us, the sensation still hazy compared to regular water. I felt the snow around Father and Ronan, but I couldn¡¯t tell if they were using any kind of magic.


    I let more Nex flow into my Soul, and changed my focus. I wasn¡¯t trying to feel for the snow around me, but rather for the Nex itself. If my connection to the snow was hazy, trying to feel for the Nex was like looking for a needle in complete blackness. There was a faint, thin stream of Nex that I could feel flowing towards my body, and I followed it. I pumped even more nex through my Soul, and the stream of Nex grew thicker, and I could feel hundreds of other streams all around me, flowing into one another. They were all dull, except for two, one that was only slightly active, pouring out of my father, and one that felt like burning hot coals, pouring out of Ronan. I could feel them transferring a pic of their Souls to one another. It was amazing, being able to feel the power in the world all around me, but also being able to feel the magic of another being.


    That¡¯s when I noticed the two other streams of Nex, and I turned my head to the right. Far into the trees and the ocean of white, stood a girl. Her hair was long brown, flowing down to her waist and filled with dirt and snow. Her eyes were a dull brown as well, and her clothes were loose gray rags that looked much too small for her. Above her right shoulder was the source of the second stream of Nex. It was a wisp of air, barely noticeable to the naked eye. I probably would have missed it if I hadn¡¯t sensed its magic. When she realized I was staring at her, the girl¡¯s face flashed in surprise, then she frowned. The girl turned and took off running, the wisp quickly following behind her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled, but before I could run Father placed a hand on my shoulder, his Soul Bind clearly finished forming.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use Sean, she¡¯s already long gone.¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Four years ago a woman came running to the city guards, crying that her daughter was missing. At first they thought it was a kidnapping, but it turned out the woman was a caretaker for orphans, and they learned many disturbing things about how she ran her home. The girl had run away, and guards were immediately dispatched to find her. She was spotted a few days later outside the city walls, but she always ran when she was seen. As you know, I was typically stationed at the city gates, and she¡¯s appeared a few times in front of me, but I was never able to catch her. She just wanted to be left alone, but I felt that wasn¡¯t right. Even if she¡¯s survived this long, she still needs a reliable home, not a life in the wilderness. I kind of made it a personal mission of mine, to see that she found a family and was safe. Especially after I learned she was born on the same day as you. Crazy huh? What are the chances? Even during these hunts I try to rescue¨C¡±


    My hearing was cut off and Father¡¯s words were nothing but mumbles now. What had he just said? She was born on the same day as me. The same day as Blair. Does that mean she was reincarnated too?

 Chapter 19: The Crystal Owl

    I felt its movement just past the frozen white bush. The beast was incredibly fast, moving through the snow so quickly that, even with me sensing its use of Nex, I almost lost it. Thankfully, it stopped for just an instant. I thought maybe it was taking a break, having worn itself out from using so much energy, but I knew that wasn¡¯t true. It had finally sensed me, just like Ronan had, and if I didn''t take the shot I would absolutely lose the beast. I let the arrow loose, and my bow made a small cracking noise as the string launched the arrow forward. My fingers stung from holding the string back for so long, but it would all be worth it if I managed to hit my target. The arrow flew, and completely missed the white rabbit with short, wooden-like antlers I¡¯d been hunting. As if it was never there, the rabbit vanished, leaving only a few small footprints from where it once was.


    Father gave me a sharp slap to the back, ¡°It was a good try son, but those damn Snow Skips are impossible to catch. Faster than even the arrow you shoot at them, damn rodents.¡±


    I let out a frustrated sigh, ¡°Have you ever caught one?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! They''re too quick!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you have me hunting one for the last hour!¡±


    Father shrugged, then broke into a wide grin, ¡°Because it was funny. And to show you that these beasts won¡¯t just let you catch them. They use some fancy magic that makes them super quick. So quick that I doubt even Ronan¡¯s caught a Snow Skip before.¡±


    Ronan lifted his head from the charred patch of ground he was laying on, the snow around him having completely melted away. He looked like Father had just given him a challenge, one that he intended to win. The two of them began to argue, Father doing his best to hold Ronan back from running around to find as many Snow Skips to kill as possible. It looked strange watching my father put a giant flaming wolf into a headlock and wrestling him to the ground. I ignored their fight and walked over to the final tracks the Snow Skip left.


    The beast was nearby, as I could still feel the Nex moving around and within it, but it was keeping its distance. Sensing movements of Nex had become much easier over the past few weeks. The interconnected strings of Nex were difficult to follow at first, and although I could feel when Nex was moving, I couldn¡¯t feel where it was or what type it was unless I was close by. Now, I had grown used to the way the strings moved, and how they changed. It was still very unpredictable, and difficult to do without extreme concentration, but I could sense where a beast was when it was using Nex, and what type it was using. Which is why the Snow Skip interested me so much, since it used Water Nex.


    Looking down at the footprints the Snow Skip made, I got a better idea of how it moved so fast. The prints were much deeper than what I expected, and the snow was incredibly displaced. At first I thought it was because the rabbit hopped away, like a normal one in my previous life would, but rather than being pushed backwards, the snow was somehow launched forwards, in the same direction the beast went.  As I followed its tracks, each one several meters away from the other, I finally understood how the creature had moved with such speed.


    I connected myself to the snow on the bottom of my shoes, the feeling still blurry. ¡°If I made a Soul Bind with the Snow Skip, would that foggy feeling go away?¡± I thought, but the question was immediately driven away as I propelled the snow against the bottom of my feet. In an instant, I was shot upwards into a storm of branches. I reached out, grabbing for one of them, my hand getting raked by sharp barbs and filled with cuts. I held firm down on one of them, stopping my fall and trying to collect myself.


    ¡°What the hell! What are you doing up there?¡± Father¡¯s voice rang from down below.


    I looked down and found myself high up in the air inside of a tree, a giant hole in the snow where I was just standing. Ronan was prancing around it, steam rising from his paws, sniffing at the giant mounds of snow that had been created around the ring of the crater. A wide grin eased onto my face and I began to laugh. Through the tears that began to well up in my eyes, I caught a sparkling glint of light just in front of me.


    There, not even an arms length away from my face, was an owl. Its eyes shone a deep blue, like that of the ocean¡¯s, and they were each crowned with long feathers that came upwards, almost like two horns. Its entire body glistened in the sunlight, each feather a light bluish color slightly brighter than its eyes that grew lighter and lighter as it came closer to the tip. The owl looked to be made completely of crystal, the light bouncing off of it in an ethereal way. Even the beast¡¯s feet, each tipped with long dark blue talons, looked more like a sleek gem more pure than anything in the world. Its entire body was only slightly larger than my head, but that didn¡¯t make the owl look any less intimidating as it stared at me with its deep eyes.


    Entranced, I slowly reached towards its face, my hand outstretched like I was about to pet a dog. For a moment it didn¡¯t react, but then its small beak flashed towards my hand, and I pulled away just before it tore my finger to shreds. The owl let out a small screech as its giant wings expanded, then it took off, coming straight at my face. On instinct, I connected myself to some of the snow that rested on a branch and flung it at the beast. On a flap of its wings, I felt a string of Nex flow into the owl, and the snow flew backwards, out of the tree. When the owl was just about to reach my face, its sharp talons rearing up for an attack, I did the only thing I could think of doing. I let go of the branch and fell downwards.


    Another screech came from the owl above, but I could barely hear it over my own tumbling body snapping branch after branch as I fell to the ground. Cuts were scratched onto my entire body, and several of the branches were sturdy enough to not break under my falling weight, sending a shock of pain through me as I hit them. I could only imagine the many bruises I would have on my chest, arms, and legs after this. Every time I would reach out and try to stop my fall, my arm would slam against another branch. I was helpless, only able to hope that the snow would be soft enough to break my fall.


    As I saw the pure white come closer in my view, another giant shape blocked it and I slammed into something hard. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in my father¡¯s arms, his body laid out on the snow and Ronan sniffing and whining to the side. Father lifted his head and stared at me. ¡°Are you okay Sean!¡± he yelled, worry clear in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive,¡± I said, but the pain was the only reason I knew.


    The cuts and bruises all over my body were incredibly painful, but they were nothing compared to how my legs felt. My ankles and knees throbbed, and even my Soul felt strained from overuse. The powerful launch had almost broken my legs from the force, and manipulating so much snow at once was too much for my Soul. The Snow Skip spell would have to obviously have to be refined, but how could I practice it if it damaged my body this badly?


    I rolled to the side and Father stood. Ronan trotted over and began to sniff at my face, his hot breath enough to melt the snow I was lying in. ¡°Okay, I think we¡¯re done for the day. Go on, get going back to your cave!¡±


    Ronan let out a low whine, then slowly walked away in the direction of his home.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home? But it¡¯s barely noon.¡±


    Father¡¯s eyes rose in a questioning manner, ¡°You want to keep going, even with all of that? I doubt you can walk.¡±


    Even though my bones felt like they would crack with each movement, I slowly rose to my feet, ignoring the pain as best I could, but I was sure it was plain on my face how hurt I was.


    Father let out a whistle, ¡°Look how strong you are! Now I don¡¯t have to carry you back. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Mother won¡¯t be happy if we come back with nothing,¡± I said, which caused Father to pause.


    He replied with a shaky voice, ¡°You let me worry about your mother, okay? Besides, it¡¯d be worse if I let you keep going in that condition.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    I sighed, and my eyes were caught with a familiar glint. Up in a tree, not far from the one I fell out of, was a glistening gem with two deep blue eyes and large feathery wings. The owl¡¯s head was bouncing up and down, its eyes squinted and beak slightly open. It looked like it was laughing. Heat rose in my cheeks, and I wanted to chase after the mocking bird, but Father was already walking ahead. I followed, but made sure to point out the beast to him. ¡°Father, have you ever seen a beast like that?¡±


    He looked up, and I could almost see the glint appear in his eye, ¡°No, I can¡¯t say I have. I doubt I¡¯ve seen half the beasts in this forest though. Maybe we can ask Baird or some other hunter about that one. Why?¡±


    I looked back up at the laughing bird. I knew why I wanted to know more about it. I felt its magic. Whatever that beast was, it was powerful, and it used Water Nex. It was perfect for me, and I wanted it. ¡°Just curious,¡± I replied, but my mind was already thinking of what I¡¯d be able to do if I formed a Soul Bind with the owl.


    A small prick at my senses hit me, and I immediately began to focus on the strings of Nex around me. One was familiar, and it was being used. I turned in its direction, and once again I found a girl standing in the trees not far away from us. A wisp of air danced on her shoulder, and I finally sensed a second stream of Nex. She stared at me with a glare, like she was mad that I spotted her. As quickly as I saw her, she vanished into the woods. When I learned her story from Father, I knew she was a reincarnate.


    I¡¯d seen her many times now out in the woods, and I thought it¡¯d be impossible for her to live out here on her own at such a young age unless she already had more knowledge than a regular child. That, mixed with the fact that she shared a birthday with me and Blair, was more than enough proof for me. Blair and I had discussed the possibility of more reincarnates existing, but we¡¯d never run into one until now. I hadn¡¯t even gotten to tell him that I suspected her, but I would if I ever managed to talk to her, which was unlikely given that she ran away each time I saw her.


    The walk back to Dousin was excruciating, but I was able to deal with the pain by thinking up improvements on the Snow Skip spell. Clearly just pushing snow against the bottom of my feet wasn¡¯t correct. It had to be done at an angle so that I would be shot forwards rather than upwards, and at just the right amount of force so that I didn¡¯t injure myself. Although, none of this mattered since using the spell once would exhaust my Soul due to the blurry feeling I got from manipulating snow and ice. There were too many things to fix, and I had no way of fixing some of them.


    My frustration at this died down as we approached the city gates. Father knew most of the front gate guards, since that was his main duty when he worked for the city, but many of them ignored him for some reason. The only time they really gave him the time of day was when he tried to bring Ronan into the city, which he knew was illegal. Wild beasts like Ronan were not allowed within the city, unlike tamed lisyfe¡¯s or other beasts of burden. Even then many of the tamed beasts had to be preapproved by one of the city¡¯s officials, or even the Lord of Dousin himself. So when Father showed up with a giant fire-maned wolf, or a Sairla, as Father had taught me, the guards at the gate were less than happy. Today, however, we walked through the gates with ease. Well, Father did. I stumbled my way into the city since my legs were finally becoming too painful to bear.


    Mother spent a long time making it known just how angry she was at my father that I came home so hurt. I prayed to the God she loved so much that she wouldn¡¯t turn her attention to me. God didn¡¯t listen. I was once again lectured on the dangers of the outside world, some of which actually frightened me, while others just got me more excited. It took a long time for her to clean up and bandage the many cuts I had, even with her magic and training as a nurse. The biggest issue was my legs though, both of which were completely black and blue. Mother once again let Father know how angry she was, but this time it was because he let me walk home. The noise of mother¡¯s yelling and Father¡¯s laughing was a weird yet comforting thing to fall asleep to.


    A loud thump woke me from my slumber, but I wasn¡¯t in my room anymore. I was somewhere else. Somewhere where my legs didn''t hurt, and my body felt fine. There were no cuts or bruises, but I felt weak, like I hadn¡¯t moved in days. That¡¯s because I hadn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to move anywhere. There was nowhere else to go. All I had to do was stay here, in my room, and wait for everything else to disappear. But, something had made a noise. It sounded like something had fallen.


    ¡°Nana!¡± I yelled out, but my voice was so rasp that it barely came out. ¡°Nana!¡± I yelled again, this time actually producing sound.


    ¡°Help,¡± a small old and croaky voice came from outside my room.


    I ran for the door, jumping out of the soft cloud-like bed, but as I grabbed the handle, I stopped. I felt chills run down my spine, and my hand shook so badly that the doorknob shook with it.


    ¡°Please, help.¡±


    I grit my teeth and slowly opened the door. It felt strange, coming out of my room for the first time in¡­ I don¡¯t know how long. I grew nauseous at the thought, and I wanted desperately to run back into my room where it was safe, but I stopped myself. Nana needed my help, so I ran down the hallway. At the end of the hallway were the stairs, and at the bottom lay Nana, her back up against the wall. I ran to her side to see if she was alright and immediately called for help. A few minutes later I could hear the sirens of the ambulance making its way towards us.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your room,¡± Nana said, her hand against my cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. They¡¯re on their way, Nana.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you out here again. I missed you.¡±


    I felt tears fall down my face, and they kept coming even as Nana was taken away to the hospital. Everything happened so fast that I suddenly found myself outside on the road, and with a girl''s arms wrapped around me. I couldn¡¯t see her face very well, as it was buried in my chest, but her hair was long and brown. I felt my breath stop, and I fell to the ground, pushing the girl away as I did so. I didn¡¯t want these people around me. There were too many gathering to see what all the commotion was about. I wanted to go back to my room. I wanted to be alone. I walked as quickly as I could back into the house, and away from all the others. I could still hear someone just outside the door to my room, their breathing loud as their back sat against the door. I ignored them, since I was safe now, and fell quickly back to sleep.


    I awoke again like I had never fallen asleep at all, but this time my surroundings were familiar. I was back on the regular old cot I had grown on, surrounded by the wooden walls I knew so well. ¡°It was just another memory,¡± I thought, ¡°Another one that I can just forget.¡± My past life wasn¡¯t important. The memories I had regained were of a boy so overcome with sadness and fear that nothing in life mattered. I refused to be like that boy. I had a new life, one where I had people I loved and goals of my own. A life where I was able to go outside.


    Even though my legs still felt like broken glass, I jumped up from my bed and readied myself to go back out into the snowy forest. After I put on the large fur lined coat and pants, I stuck the two waterskins to each of my hips and lifted the heavy backpack over my shoulders. The added weight hurt, but I was growing used to the pain. I grabbed my bow,  hurried out the door of my room, not letting myself think before I did so, and ran downstairs. My mother was there helping Father get ready for the hunt, and she frowned as she saw me coming down.


    ¡°No no no! You¡¯re still hurt! No way am I letting you go out today!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine!¡± I did a small jump to convince her, holding back a wince, ¡°I really want to go out hunting. Father says my shot is getting better every day! I don¡¯t want to slack off just because of a few bruises.¡±


    I gave her my best begging face while she thought. Finally she let out a sigh and said that I could go. I smiled and gave her a hug, then ran out as quick as I could in case she changed her mind. Father said he needed to talk to her alone for a minute anyways, so I waited just outside the door for him. That¡¯s when a familiar voice came from down the street.


    ¡°Sean!¡± I heard Hector yell, then saw him and Lennox running towards me, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so long!¡±


    I waved to the two of them, ¡°Hey Hector. Lennox. How¡¯s your training going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going awesome! I landed a hit on Blair a few days ago, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to beat him in a duel soon!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I bet you will.¡±


    ¡°I will! You should come with us today! I¡¯ll win against him, then we can go play. Blair might be able to join us too, if he can convince Cade or Morrison to let him. Those two like you, so you can probably convince them.¡±


    ¡°Sorry you two, but I have more important things to do. We can hang out sometime in the future, okay? Tell Blair I said hi.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah, okay Sean. I guess we¡¯ll see you later,¡± Hector said, looking down at the ground and walking away.


    ¡°See you guys,¡± I responded, then looked down at my untied shoe.


    ¡°You¡¯re mean,¡± a girl''s voice came from my side.


    I looked up and saw Lennox glaring at me like she wanted to hit me. Then she did hit me and ran away. I rubbed the spot on my arm that she slapped as I watched them run away. I felt bad, especially since Hector seemed so excited to show me how he¡¯d improved, but I really did have more important things to do. I had a new spell to work on, I had to somehow find the reincarnated girl and talk to her, and I wanted to form a Soul Bind with a beast. That thought brought me back to the crystal owl. I had felt its power. The owl was much stronger than a Snow Skip. I wanted to befriend it, I wanted to learn from it, and I wanted to form a Soul Bind with it to share its power. All I had to do was catch it.

 Chapter 20: Repetition

    Blair Frosta


    The strike came at me fast. Too fast. I knew exactly how to defend against it. My instructor had instilled in me the importance of memorizing body movements, predicting where the strike would come before my opponent had even swung his fist. I had seen the right hook coming the second Michael¡¯s foot had shifted and his upper body moved, signaling how I should defend. The fist was aimed straight for my left cheek. All I had to do was tilt my head to the side, dodging it, and lift my left arm to absorb the blow, as well as holding the defensive posture to protect from a second strike. Then, I would counter-attack, sending a similar jab at his left cheek, then either fall back into a defensive posture, or take advantage of my stunned opponent. I could have done all of this, prepared to do all of this, but the strike came too fast.


    The fist slammed into my cheek, stunning me, then a second jabbed into the side of my chest. Finally, another punch hit square on my nose, and even the cushioned gloves couldn¡¯t cover the audible crack that rang out. I fell backwards, losing my footing and slamming onto the ring floor. My ears rang from the pain of my head hitting the ground, but I could still hear what my instructor was saying.


    ¡°Well done, Michael. Your strikes grow faster everyday. I think I''d even have trouble if I went in the ring with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you coach, I appreciate it,¡± Michael responded.


    ¡°Ok now get out of here. Go train with Owen while I talk to him.¡±


    I saw a finger pointing down at me when I looked up to watch Michael head out of the ring and over to the bags. It was old and wrinkled, the nail bitten down so far it almost didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Dad, I tried¨C¡±


    ¡°Coach. Or instructor while we are training,¡± his voice was quiet, but stern, ¡°You disappoint me, son. You¡¯ve been in this ring five years longer than Michael, yet you can¡¯t stand in it with him for more than five seconds. Your jabs should be twice as fast, blocks twice as sturdy, and you should never trip over yourself. Not with how much time we spent focusing on your footing,¡± he reached into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief, ¡°Now go clean yourself up. Class ends in ten minutes and I expect you to help me put all this shit away. I¡¯m too old to lift all this stuff.¡±


    I realized blood was dripping from my nose and onto my shirt, so I quickly took the handkerchief and ran to the bathroom. In the mirror, I could clearly see the slight bend Michael had created with his fist. All it would mean is another trip to the hospital. I quickly stuffed my aching nose with toilet paper and ran out to help clean up. The process wasn¡¯t long, but lifting the heavy bags down and off their chains strained my arms, and I had to do it after taking a beating every single time.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then, is it?¡± I nodded to my instructor, who looked at me with a scowl, ¡°You look terrible. Go get that fixed up before you come home,¡± Once again, I nodded, and quickly ran for the door.


    The wait at the emergency room was long. So long that by the time I came out it was raining and already late in the afternoon. My nose still throbbed in pain, but the pills they gave me alleviated it slightly. They had told me to leave the patch on for a week, and that it should be healed by then. I was to be careful, not letting it get hurt anymore, but I doubted Dad cared much about that. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I was the first one in the ring tomorrow.


    I clenched my fists and held them there while walking home. I could feel my nails dig into my skin, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed to hit something. I looked around, the rain growing harsher as I tried to find something I could hit. A tree, a wall, anything. That¡¯s when I saw a man. He had his hood up and was taking cover under a small awning in front of a store, so he was hard to spot, but I recognized him. A smile crept on my face as I walked across the street towards him. There was something to hit.


    *****


    Hector was slow. Both his form and footing were off, and when he slashed his sword at me from over the top of his right shoulder it felt like I was seeing it in slow motion. I quickly parried his strike, enough force in my block that it sent him staggering backwards due to his faulty footing, and hit him with the flat of my wooden blade against his chest. He didn¡¯t fall down, one of his many improvements since he started training, but he did struggle to regain his footing from the blow. ¡°Again,¡± I commanded. The boy nodded and came at me once again.


    It was just past midday when Hector grew too tired to keep up with me. His breath became ragged and his movements slowed even more. ¡°Enough sparing,¡± I said, ¡°Show me the Form of the Serpent.¡±


    Hector did so, holding the hilt of his sword with both hands above and in front of his head, angling the blade downwards and standing in a ready position. It looked like a snake that had risen its head off the ground, fangs bared and ready to strike. Hector had gotten the general idea of the form down, but his grip on the hilt was faulty, making it easy for his opponent to knock it out of his hands, and his footing was once again off. I corrected his mistakes, and continued through the other forms. Each one made his Serpent Form look impressive.


    Hetcor let out a loud sigh as the afternoon set in and fell to the ground as we finished the last form. He sounded like a dog, panting heavily from the day¡¯s work. I sat beside him while he caught his breath. I could see he was eager to do more, but everyone had their limits, and it was my job to make him know his.


    ¡°You¡¯re really impressive, you know?¡± I said to him, ¡°Most kids your age would have given up before noon, falling to the ground from pain and exhaustion. But here you are, training hard until you can¡¯t even move your arms anymore.¡±


    Hector tried to prove me wrong by lifting his arm, but it only twitched instead. ¡°What do you mean by my age? You sound like an old man. You¡¯re barely two years older than me, so don¡¯t act like I can¡¯t do better,¡± he said, a bit annoyed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that Hector. I¡¯m being honest. I¡¯m just¡­ different.¡±


    ¡°Why!? Because you¡¯re a Lord!?¡± Hector yelled, attracting the attention of a few of the other guards, including Cade and Morrison. ¡°Both you and Sean always act like you''re better than me, even when I¡¯m working so hard! I just¡­ I just¡­¡± he trailed off, and I could see tears forming in his eyes.


    Lennox had come over from the stone wall she was sitting against and sat down beside Hector, who quickly hid the fact that he was crying with his arm. So he really could still move it. I let the two of them silently comfort one another while I thought of what to say. Hector was a kid, but did I have any right to treat him like one? He was right, our ages weren¡¯t far apart, but I had a whole previous life worth of knowledge over him. I guess I didn¡¯t know how long that life was, but I still felt much older than him. I let out a sigh and spoke quietly, but seriously, ¡°Hector, why do you come here almost everyday?¡±


    He moved his arm away from his eyes and stared at me. Hector didn¡¯t look angry anymore, even with the strain that the crying had put on his eyes. Instead, he looked like he was thinking hard. ¡°Because I want to be able to keep up.¡± I gave him a confused stare, but he kept going, ¡°You and Sean are only a bit older than me, but you can do such awesome things already. Sean¡¯s magic has been cool since I met him, and something that I always wanted to do too. Then you came along, another genius mage who also swung a sword like a veteran soldier. When you two grow up, you¡¯ll be free to do whatever you want, and no one will be able to stop you. Then there¡¯s me, a stupid kid who can¡¯t do magic and can barely hold a sword right. I don¡¯t want to be left behind. I just want to be as cool as you two are.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. All of that was so unexpected that I simply stared blankly at Hector like I was paralyzed. Even though he was a kid, he was also a person. He had thoughts, feelings, and fears, just like anyone would. I wanted to apologize to him, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out. I really shouldn¡¯t have treated him so much like a child.


    ¡°So, why do you come here everyday?¡± Hector asked.


    I wanted to say that I had no choice, but that wasn¡¯t really true. I could defy Lady Mairead, it just would end in punishment.  In that way, I really did have no choice, but that didn¡¯t feel like the right thing to say. When I thought of the right words, they came out of my mouth immediately. ¡°What else would I do?¡± I asked the air.


    Lennox¡¯s grip on Hector¡¯s hand came loose as the boy stood up and grabbed his wooden training sword. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You could join Sean on his hunts. He seems to enjoy them. Or you could practice magic instead. You could do anything really.¡±


    ¡°Is that what he thinks of me? That I can do anything?¡± I thought.


    I felt the earth underneath my hand on the ground. I could feel more than just the surface with my palm. With Nex flowing in my Soul I could feel the dirt and stones buried several feet down, waiting to submit to any demand I made of them. It was a powerful feeling, being able to command such a powerful force. Except, it wasn¡¯t the most powerful. Sean¡¯s spells, the ones he used water to make, were always stronger and better formed than mine. I let the Nex flow out of my body, shutting my Soul off from the strange power, and picked up my wooden training sword. ¡°Are you ready for another round Hector?¡± I asked as I stood.


    ¡°I apologize, Lord Blair,¡± a familiar voice came from behind me.


    I turned and was met by a woman with a pale face framed by long brown hair that was mostly tied in a ponytail, a few strands coming down on the sides of her cheeks, which were rosy from the cold. Like most women older than me, she was a bit taller, and much more mature looking. Even in her frazzled state, a common appearance she had later in the day due to Lady  Mairead overworking her, she looked incredibly beautiful. I felt heat rise to my cheeks, and looked away from her. I hated that, even though I was mentally much older, I still had to deal with the embarrassing issues of being twelve years old.


    There was no mistaking the woman my eyes were avoiding. It was Anna, one of Lady Mairead¡¯s most important handmaidens, despite the fact that she despised the young woman. I still felt a bit guilty at Anna¡¯s misfortune from the hand of my own mother, even though there was little I could do about it, but it still felt comforting to know that there was a person as good as her going through similar things as me.


    ¡°I did not mean to disturb you and your sparring partner, but Lord Malcolm has sent for you. I was asked by Lady Mairead to escort you to him,¡± Anna continued.


    I returned her gaze, though reluctantly, and nodded to her, ¡°Thank you for letting me know, but I can find my own way to Lord Malcolm.¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes grew wide in surprise, and a bit of fear, but then she twisted her mouth into a wry smile, like she was looking at something humorous. ¡°Apologies again, Lord Blair,¡± she said, ¡°But I would not dare to defy Lady Mairead¡¯s order. Please, follow me to Lord Malcolm¡¯s chancery.¡±


    She turned and began to walk, an action that would have gotten her in trouble if it were anyone else but me, and swayed her hips slightly as she walked. I felt my ears grow hot alongside my cheeks and hurried to catch up with her. ¡°You know,¡± I said when I caught up and began walking beside her, ¡°It¡¯s poor manners to walk away, and in front of a Lord. It¡¯s customary to wait for me to come to you, even if you are escorting me.¡±


    We walked into the eastern tower that framed the cliffside that was Dousindor Castle and began the long climb up a giant spiral staircase. ¡°I know it is,¡± she said, the same smile still on her face.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I wanted to be angry. After all, she was treating me like a child, teasing me as if I wasn¡¯t the son of the most important Lord in the entire Northern province of Vistaria, but I wasn¡¯t mad. I should have been, but I wasn¡¯t. Instead, I was happy. Anna, despite her own difficulties in life and the incredible amount of pressure she certainly felt from Lady Mairead, always treated me like a normal person. When I was with her, I wasn¡¯t the third son of the third wife of Lord Malcolm, a young Lord desperately trying to claim the succession of his father against all odds. Instead, I was just Blair with her. The only other person like that was Sean, but that was because he didn¡¯t understand anything about Lords and their responsibilities. The only one who understood was Anna. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said under my breath, but Anna gave no hint of her hearing it, the same smile remaining on her face.


    We continued our walk deeper into the mountain, the air becoming thicker as we did so, though it could have been my imagination as I thought more about where we were headed. Lord Malcolm had summoned me personally. That never happened. The few times I had seen him were at special occasions, like the Frost Feast, but I had never been summoned by him. Even Lady Mairead, one of his wives, was rarely summoned by him. I could feel my nerves grow with each step I took, terrified of how I might have gotten on one of the most powerful Lord¡¯s bad side. ¡°Had I failed to impress him too many times?¡± I thought.


    ¡°Are you okay, Lord Blair?¡± Anna asked, clearly noticing something wrong with me.


    I took a deep breath to try and calm myself down. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, ¡°Just a bit nervous.¡±


    ¡°You look like I do everytime your Mother calls for me. Which is about twenty times a day.¡±


    I looked at her in surprise. It was rude, and almost forbidden, to refer to Lady Mairead, or any other of the Lords and Ladies, as anything but their titles except behind closed doors. She must have trusted, or felt very comfortable with, me to refer to her like that. ¡°Do I really look that bad? I¡¯ve seen you when she calls. It¡¯s not pretty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to call a Lady ¡®not pretty,¡¯ Lord Blair?¡± she asked, her smile growing and revealing pearl white teeth.


    I chuckled, then bowed to her slightly, ¡°Apologies, Lady Anna. I would never dare to call you anything but pretty.¡±


    ¡°You may rise, my Lord. Of course you find me pretty.¡±


    I did so, and watched as she pretended to flip her hair back dramatically. It was then that I realized what I''d said and my cheeks flushed. ¡°I uh¨C¡± I began, but cut myself off trying to think of what to say.


    ¡°See, you¡¯re not thinking about what Lord Malcolm wants now, are you?¡± she said, her grin once again growing wider. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine, Blair. I doubt the Lord would be upset with anything you¡¯d ever do.¡±


    I wanted to ask her how she was so sure, but we arrived before I could. ¡°Until next time, Lord Blair,¡± Anna said, giving me an exaggerated curtsey, then heading off to her next order from Lady Mairead.


    With a heavy sigh, I knocked on the wooden door in front of me, terrified of what was in store for me inside.


    ¡°Come in,¡± an elegant and confident voice called to me from inside the door.


    I walked in to find Lord Malcolm staring at a giant stone pillar twice the size of him and just as wide. The stone had some cuts in it, and some pieces had been completely chipped off, giving it an unsymmetrical and messy look. Lord Malcolm was standing right in front of it, endorned in a silvery blue robe with a pair of eyeglasses resting atop the bridge of his nose. I stood just at the entrance of the room, the door still open behind me. It felt more freeing that way, like I had an escape from whatever I had done to get the Lord of Dousin¡¯s attention.


    Silence filled the room for a long time, except for the creaking of the off-set door behind me. It was custom to remain silent in the presence of a Lord and not speak until spoken too. So, despite my curiosity on why I had been summoned, I stayed my tongue.


    The silence persisted as Lord Malcolm stared intently at the stone in front of him, only speaking when his eyes finally shifted to me. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Blair. I haven¡¯t seen you in almost two months, not since the Frost Feast. A pity, that.¡±


    I tried to keep my eyes on his, as it was proper etiquette to face the Lord when being spoken to, but my eyes kept sliding over to the stone pillar. I could feel it as the Nex flowed into my Soul. Of course, I could also feel the stone of the mountain around us to a certain radius, but something was different about this stone. The Nex inside and around it was shifting, moving without my Soul directing it. I had never felt something like this before. I couldn¡¯t draw the Nex into my Soul, as every time I tugged at it, there was a sort of resistance. What was that stone?


    ¡°Curious about my work, are you?¡± Lord Malcolm asked.


    ¡°No! Um¡­ sorry Lord Malcolm. I didn¡¯t mean to become distracted.¡±


    ¡°Relax, son. There is no one here except for the two of us. I am your father, not just Lord of Dousin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± The word left my mouth stale.


    ¡°This stone is my greatest project, Blair. When your grandfather declared me as his successor, I was gifted this,¡± he gestured to the stone pillar, ¡°Ever since then, I have been carving my own image into it, just as he did with a similar stone, and just as our ancestors have done ever since Dousin was founded by the Frosta family. When I die, this sculpture will be placed on the front facade of Dousindor, for all of the people to see.¡±


    I took another look at the stone. Sure, it was clear that some work had been done on it, but there was very little progress to make note of. It looked like he¡¯d just started, but that didn¡¯t make any sense. Lord Malcom was named as the Successor of Dousin over twenty years ago. If this was all the progress he had made in that time, the sculpture would never be finished.


    ¡°Yes, I know. There really is so much still left to be done,¡± Lord Malcolm said as if he read my mind. ¡°I¡¯m afraid tradition was of little importance to me when I was young, Blair. I was¡­ reckless and wild. I mean, I have three wives after all. Your grandfather likely only named me Successor because I was his only child! I can only hope that I make him proud with what I have done, and what I will do. Bah! Enough of my rambling. Let¡¯s move on to why you''re here.¡±


    I shifted nervously, trying to hold myself upright as best I could. His story had calmed me somewhat, but he took another long silence, allowing the creaking of the open door to drive a spike in my nerves.


    ¡°Blair, I want you to help me. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big request, just a small favor. I¡¯m nowhere near death''s door, but the lack of progress on this sculpture weighs on me. This is what my image will be immortalized in. I want the people of Dousin to look up, see my face, and remember me for the good I did long after I die. So, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, could you describe me? My face, I mean. No man can look in the mirror and truly see himself. He¡¯ll be blinded by pride, confidence, or self doubt. I want the real me to be etched into this stone, not some mask that¡¯s created by honeyed words my wives or servants give me. So I ask of you, be honest with me, and describe my face.¡±


    My foot shook slightly as I stopped myself from stepping backwards, and a chill ran down my spine like a breeze had blown through the creaking door. ¡°Lord Malcolm I¨C¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± he interrupted.


    ¡°Father. I don¡¯t know if I can do as you ask. If I were to say the wrong thing,¡± I bit my lip slightly, choosing my words carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say something I will regret by accident.¡±


    A frown fell onto Lord Malcolm¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t anger that flashed on his face, but a deep sadness that poured out into the room. It was a face unbecoming of a Lord, especially a Frosta, who was meant to hide all emotion even in the worst of times. Lord¡¯s represented their people, as well as the state of their holdings. If Lord Malcolm let anyone except me see that face, a spiral of horrible rumors would run through Dousin, fearful of what terrible thing made the Lord so saddened. This was one of the first things Lady Mairead had taught me. The ¡®mask¡¯ that Lord¡¯s had to wear. Now though, Lord Malcolm¡¯s mask had come completely off, and all that stood in front of me was a man who looked tired and incredibly sad.


    ¡°Please, Blair,¡± was all he said.


    I considered for a moment, then sighed, ¡°I will do my best, Father.¡±


    Instantly, he brightened, then his focus turned to the sculpture, ¡°Begin when you¡¯re ready. Let me know how I look.¡±


    I did my best to describe every feature of his face. Father¡¯s eyes were slightly sunken in, and his brow was naturally furrowed, giving him a more intense look, almost like he was angry, but the absence of wrinkles on his forehead suggested otherwise. His jaw and face were slim, and his nose was slightly big. His hair was cut short, and swept backwards. I tried to give every detail, leaving no stone unturned on his face. As I described him, I felt the Nex within the stone move, changing with each feature I described. I tried to visualize the shapes the Nex was taking in my mind. It almost looked like a face was within the stone. Then, a loud crack rang throughout the room, and a piece of the stone flew off. I realized Father had moved his hand slightly, and used magic to carve a bit of the stone off. His Soul was reaching within the stone, filled to the brim with Nex.


    We continued for what felt like hours. I would describe a specific part of his face, then he would make a cut. I grew a bit bored, having to stare at my father¡¯s face for so long, doing nothing else, but this was the longest amount of time I had ever spent with him. It was¡­ nice. Still, my eyes drifted occasionally, examining the office a bit more. That¡¯s when my eyes fell on something hidden at the back of the room.


    ¡°Father, what is that?¡± I asked, pointing to the back of the room where a black cloth was covering something large.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Father''s focus on his carving wavered, and he began to rub the side of his neck, ¡°I was hoping you wouldn¡¯t notice that.¡±


    I was confused as to why, but then Father walked over and pulled the black cloth off, revealing a second stone pillar. The stone was the same height as the one Father was just working on, with similar coloration and width as well. I knew what it meant. ¡°So,¡± I grit my teeth and did my best to push out the question, afraid to hear his answer, ¡°Have you already decided who your successor will be?¡±


    Lord Malcolm let out a long, tired sigh. He was clearly reluctant to answer. After all, I had no right to know who he had chosen before anyone else did, even if it was me, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I had to know the second I saw that stone pillar, the same one that would be handed down to his successor. So I held back my apologies and protests as he answered. ¡°Blair, if I was able to break the tradition, I wouldn¡¯t make any of my sons or daughters the Successor or Lord of Dousin.¡±


    A tightness stabbed into my chest. I knew Callum and Magnus were much more likely to be chosen. They were older, stronger, and children of his first wife, but to hear that even they weren¡¯t considered good enough yet was a huge blow. Was I that much of a disappointment to him? What would Lady Mairead do if she heard him say that? I tried to convince myself that she¡¯d just increase training time in the yard and extend my lessons, but I knew it wasn¡¯t true. To hear that I was barely a thought in Father¡¯s¨Cno, Lord Malcolm''s¨Ceyes would send her into a fury. I shuddered at the thoughts of punishments she would have, the creaking of the door behind me only adding to the fear I felt. I turned around to look at the door. It had half closed on its own now, slowly swaying back and forth like it was deciding which way to go. I wanted to rip it off its hinges just so it would stop making that infernal noise.


    Lord Malcolm stared at the fresh stone pillar for a short while, then sighed and walked to his desk, ¡°Blair, I think it¡¯s finally time to get on with why I asked for you to come here.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was to help you with the sculpture?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. It was. But I also have something else to tell you¨Cno¨Csomething to ask you. Your Mother has spent a long time building you up so that you could stand next to your brothers. Ever since you were born, her entire life has been focused on preparing you to be the next Lord of Dousin. Unfortunately, we all know that is unlikely,¡± his words stung, but I stayed silent, ¡°So, she has decided to take more extreme measures. She¡¯s asked me to send you Cefftiff City, on the Baltal plateau to the southeast. There is a military academy there that prioritizes the sword, as well as combining magic with martial arts. Many say it¡¯s the best in Vistaria, and it sounds perfect for you. However, these are all things your mother has asked of me. So I want to hear it from your mouth. I want to hear what it is that you want to do, Blair. Tell me, do you want to be the Successor of Dousin?¡±


    My mouth opened, but no words came out. I didn¡¯t know how to answer him. Becoming Lord of Dousin had been my goal since I could crawl. It was what Lady Mairead expected of me, what she wanted for me, and this academy would increase my chance to achieve that goal. However, no one had ever asked me if I actually wanted to be the next Lord of Dousin. I thought it might be a trick, but Lord Malcolm¡¯s face was completely serious. So, I considered his question for a long while.


    My answer to Hector¡¯s question came back to me, about how I didn¡¯t know what else I would do. It was true, but he had given me a few ideas. I could practice my magic, something I hadn¡¯t gotten to do for months. Without Restivus my progress would be slow, but I enjoyed the feeling of Nex and the power I could control. If I wasn¡¯t trying to be Lord of Dousin, would people treat me differently? What if, instead of only with Anna, I was just Blair to everyone else as well? These thoughts felt intoxicating, like dreams that were so far away, but I could feel myself reaching for them. Then I heard the creaking of the door opening wide, and I was brought back to reality.


    My magic would never be as powerful as Sean''s. He focused solely on it, not even bothering to visit me in the guard¡¯s training yard anymore. His life was devoted to it, and I had no chance of ever catching up. Then my thoughts turned to Lady Mairead. Her disappointment, and punishment, would be too much to bear. What would all the other Lords and Ladies think of a son who gave up, not even trying to fight his siblings for more power. I would be an embarrassment to the Frosta family, known only as a mark of disgrace. It didn¡¯t matter what I wanted, only what I needed to do mattered.


    ¡°How long would I be gone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Three years.¡± Lord Malcolm replied.


    Three years away from Sean, Hector, Lennox, Morrison, Cade, and Anna. I would miss them, but it also meant I could have three years away from Lady Mairead, working for my goal without her oversight.


    ¡°I want to be the next Lord of Dousin. I want to be your Successor more than anything else in the world.¡± As I spoke, I heard the creaking door slam shut behind me.

 Chapter 21: Snow Skip

    Sean Brynor


    I could sense all of the Nex moving around me, the strings that the energy naturally formed into pulsing with power. Water Nex, a soft, cool, flexible, and liquid-like energy, one that I was incredibly familiar with now, radiated off of the snow around me, moving towards these strings. One of the strings flowed towards me, straight into the center of my chest and into my heart. Some of the Water Nex followed this string, flowing down it and into my Soul. I was keenly aware of the cool energy flowing through me, filling me with a sense of strength and power I still wasn¡¯t fully used to. It was an intoxicating feeling, one that I never wanted to let go of. If there was such a thing as a Nex addict, I would be the largest perpetrator.


    The other forms of Nex were harder to feel, but still present. Air Nex flew around me, forming into barely formed strings as the energy danced with the wind. Earth Nex tumbled around on the ground beneath the snow, falling deeper into the large strings that carved into the depths of the earth. I could faintly feel a string of Fire Nex, its energy forming around all the other types of Nex, flowing towards Ronan, who was letting out a wide yawn as he rested just a few feet away from my back. Father was fine with me taking an hour or two out of our hunting trips to train my magic, but he wasn¡¯t all too happy about Ronan joining me every time to take an afternoon nap. The string of Nex that flowed into his Soul was dull, having almost no feeling of weight or power to it. Through this new sense of mine I¡¯d learned that everyone had a string connected to their Soul, but those without magic always had a quiet, almost lifelessness to it. The string was cold, not like the refreshing coolness of Water Nex, but a chilling, unnerving coldness.


    I drifted my focus away from Father¡¯s string, instead turning to the flat, disc-like pearlescent stone in front of me. It was shaped like an oval, with one end sharper than the other, and was the same one Restivus had given me just a few months ago. I could feel its power when I placed my hand on it, an overwhelming amount of Nex stored inside. No, that was wrong. It was entirely made out of Nex, an impossibility that became reality. I reached out with the sixth sense I had discovered and felt it in a new way. The stone was quiet, barely a trickle of Water Nex escaping from its form, not even enough to help my own Soul form a water ball. I pulled at the escaping Nex with my Soul, but something strong fought against me. The stone pulled the escaping Nex back into itself, away from my grasping Soul like it had a mind of its own. Stunned, I opened my eyes and stared at the disc. It glowed its pearlescent light as the rays from the sun beamed down on it, shining a light blue. ¡°What are you?¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Hoooo¡­¡± something cried to my side.


    I turned slowly to get a look at the owl sitting just a few meters away from me on the snow. Its body shone a similar color as the stone under the sun, but its eyes were a deep blue like the ocean¡¯s, and they were staring straight at the disc in front of me. I slowly stretched out my arm to the owl. ¡°Hey there little guy. Remember me?¡± I asked.


    The owl turned and let out another cry, then bobbed its head up and down like a man would when he was laughing. It bit at my finger, which I thankfully pulled away in time, then flew off to a nearby tree, keeping its eyes locked on me and the stone. I sighed, stood, brushed the snow off my legs the best I could, and picked up the stone. I stuffed it into the cloth backpack Father had given me, placing it a good distance away from the napping Ronan so that it wouldn¡¯t burn up. Restivus had spent the better part of four years researching the stone and the different properties of Nex and had made no progress. I didn¡¯t expect to make much in his stead, not without some training and a little more research, at least. I did, however, expect to make progress on something else today.


    Nex filled me, and I felt the snow just under my feet. The blurriness annoyed me, making me feel like I was walking around with my eyes closed, but I had grown used to it. My control over snow and ice still wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was the best I could do without help. ¡°If only I could form a strong Soul Bind,¡± I thought, my eyes drifting towards the tree the owl was perched on. Ignoring my strong desire to scramble up the tree to try and catch the bird, I focused on the bit of snow just below the soles of my feet. ¡°Push and pull,¡± I said under my breath while angling my Soul just right. Then, when I was sure I had the right angle, I pushed.


    I was launched forward with the force of a freight train, flying so fast I couldn¡¯t even see where I was going. In an instant I was laying face down in the snow, my legs and feet strained from the sudden force. I pushed myself up with my arms, trying to take a breath after getting the wind knocked out of me. I flipped myself over and gulped down the air, my heartbeat racing. Sitting up, I found myself about fifty meters from where I started, and a giant flaming wolf running straight for me. Elated, I let out a scream of victory.


    Ronan stopped just in front of me, the snow letting out a sizzling noise as he got closer. He began to sniff and whine as I held my arms up in the air. ¡°Did you see that?¡± I asked him. ¡°I finally got the angle right! Fifty meters in an instant! Now all I have to do is stick the landing, and I¡¯ll be as fast as those stupid white rabbits!¡±


    My scream of joy seemed to convince him that I was okay, because Ronan began joining me in my celebration. He jumped up and down and let out small howls to congratulate me, even though he probably had no idea what I was saying. ¡°Thanks bud. Now come on, I think with a little more practice I¡¯ll be able to land on my own two feet.¡±


    Even after practicing for a whole hour I was still unable to stick the landing. The whole idea of the spell was to travel a great distance in an instant, but I was completely unable to control how far or how fast I went. This made landing on my own two feet impossible, even at the slowest speeds, since I had no idea where I would end up. In a fit of frustration, I let myself fall backwards into the powdery snow. Ronan peered down at me, his flaming eyes shining in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay buddy,¡± I said.


    Content that I was alright, Ronan dropped to the ground with a thump and fell back into his nap. Even though he was a menacing flame covered wolf with giant teeth that could easily rip my throat out, he was actually kind of cute. I set my hand on him and pet him, the warmth from his body hot to the touch, but not enough to burn me. He let out a giant yawn, then slid his head onto my thigh, begging to be pet more. I cocked an eyebrow, ¡°You are the least terrifying thing in these woods, you know that?¡±


    Ronan lifted his head, looking offended, then slid off of my leg. He still kept his body near though, just on the off chance that I¡¯d start petting him again. A loud fluttering noise came up from behind me as I felt the rough fur of the wolf. I slowly turned, afraid I might startle it again, to see the crystal owl to my side, its head reaching out towards me and its chin lifted up slightly. lt wanted to be pet too. ¡°Was it jealous?¡± I wondered as I slowly reached my hand out towards it. I knew that the beast might just bite off my finger and make away with a quick snack, but I was too curious about it to just leave it alone. Ever since I¡¯d accidentally invaded its tree, the owl had been following me, laughing anytime I failed a spell and taunting me when I wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    I stayed silent and slowly rubbed the bottom of its chin. The beast¡¯s beak felt like glass, but its feathers were soft and light. Its whole body was as cold as ice, and I had to stop myself from pulling away in pain. The owl let out a small sound of appreciation, then opened its eyes and stared at me. It felt like being swallowed into the blue ocean, its eye¡¯s captivating me with their deep blue coloration. ¡°What should I call you?¡±


    A deep roar rang through the forest, so loud that my ears stung. The owl flew off into a nearby tree, so fast that I barely saw it take off. I knew why it ran away so fast. I knew why Ronan, the owl, and I were so terrified at the sound of that roar. It was the roar of a mathear, and it was close. Very close. I grabbed my backpack from the ground, as well as the bow that was resting just beside it, and started sprinting towards where Father was hunting. He wasn¡¯t far, not allowing me to be out of shouting distance, but a mathear wasn¡¯t something I wanted to fight alone. Ronan had already started running in that direction, not even waiting for me to grab my things. He really was a giant wuss.


    Father met us halfway, concern clear on his face, but he did his best to act calm. He still pulled me into a tight embrace when we met though, and I could hear his heart beating incredibly fast. Another roar resounded through the trees, this one sounding even closer than the one before. ¡°It¡¯s headed this way,¡± Father said as he released me, ¡°It must have sensed us and thought it could get away with a quick snack. It¡¯ll just be one, and if there were more around they would have already run off at the sound of that roar. It definitely has our scent though.¡± Father looked in the direction the sound had come, his eyes filled with fear. ¡°I¡¯ll lead it away, while you run towards the city.¡±


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t¨C¡°


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Tell the guards there that there was a mathear attack and they¡¯ll come running to help,¡± Father cut me off, ¡°Though, I doubt it will still be alive by the time they get here. Ronan, follow Sean to the gates. Protect him.¡± Ronan let out a whine and Father nodded. ¡°Now go!¡± he yelled, and I took off sprinting, Ronan galloping at my side.


    I grew more and more afraid as I ran. I wasn¡¯t scared for myself or Ronan. We would make it back to Dousin and head inside the city, safe from any harm, but Father running off on his own to fight a mathear was terrifying. Morrison was a well respected guard even in his young age, and the few times I¡¯d seen him fight proved his skill, yet he had almost died fighting a mathear right in front of me. I trusted Father, and knew he was strong, but how would he fare against such a terrifying beast himself?


    I slowed down until I stopped. Ronan kept running until he finally noticed I was no longer beside him. He turned and cocked his head to the side while staring back at me. Without saying a word I started running back to where Father had been. I wouldn¡¯t let him face such a huge monster by himself. The both of us could definitely take the beast down together. With my magic and his bow, it would be a simple fight. That¡¯s what I hoped, at least. I was still terrified at the idea of facing such a giant monster, but I wouldn¡¯t leave Father to die alone. Not when I could do something about it.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find Father¡¯s tracks. He was making them pretty obvious so that the mathear would follow him rather than me, so the deep footprints in the snow were easy to find. Beside them, just as I expected, were a second set of tracks, the footprints each larger than my own head. I shuddered at the thought of the giant beast I¡¯d seen Morrison kill. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± I told myself, ¡°You¡¯re ready for this.¡±


    Not long after finding the trail I ran into a clearing that looked extremely familiar. Several spots on the ground were completely barren of snow and some of them had scorch marks on the grass below. It was the same area I had just been in not so long ago, where I was training the Snow Skip spell. A noise from behind sent jolts of lightning up my spine and I turned around as fast as I could, filling myself with Nex to prepare some kind of defense. Instead of finding a giant white furred bear with long sharp fangs of ice, I saw an owl that looked to be made of crystal resting on a low hanging branch.


    ¡°Hey there friend,¡± I said softly, getting the owl¡¯s attention, ¡°You should get out of here for now. It¡¯s not safe¨C¡±


    A roar filled the air and a giant form zipped into my view just a few meters behind the owl. The mathear ran at speeds I could barely see with my own eye, and it was sprinting on all fours straight towards the much smaller beast. Everything seemed to freeze as the giant mouth of the bear-like creature opened wide, large enough to swallow the owl whole and still have room for more. I stared at it for a moment, completely motionless from terror. Before I could even take in a breath, I moved.


    On instinct alone I allowed Nex to fill my Soul and launched forward with the Snow Skip spell. In an instant I was at the owl, reaching out to grab it as I continued to zoom forward. I pulled the beast in close to my chest and twisted my body to cover it from the mathear. A freezing pain dug into my side, and I heard something tear before I landed into the soft snow several meters away from the mathear, who had bitten down onto the branch the owl was sitting on a moment ago, snapping it in half. Ignoring the searing pain in my side that I hoped was just a minor flesh wound, I looked down at the crystal owl in my arms. Its wing was damaged, and I could see blood on its body, though I didn¡¯t know if it was mine or its. It stared up at me with eyes full of terror, but it didn''t fight against my grasp.


    Another roar rang out, and this time, with the beast so close, I felt like my ears began to bleed. It turned towards me, clearly ready to pounce on the snack that had just tripled in size, but a loud bark from behind it broke its focus. Ronan leaped onto the mathear¡¯s back, his body only a third of the giant beasts, and began tearing at the giant''s head. Fire erupted around his neck, forming into a mane like a lions, and his feet had claws like forged fire that tore into the mathear¡¯s fur and skin. In between the rips and tears he made with his giant smoking jaws, the fire wolf barked in my direction, like he was telling me to run. I listened, and started sprinting as fast as I could.


    The owl made noises of pain as it jostled around in my grasp, and I joined it as the pain in my side grew worse and worse. I realized I was running in the opposite direction of the city gates, but with the roars behind me only growing louder and louder I didn¡¯t try to correct my course and kept running. I cursed at myself, both as a way to alleviate my pain and in anger. I was an idiot. Not only had I disobeyed Father and tried to fight a beast that most wouldn''t dare to cross paths with, but I might¡¯ve gotten Ronan killed for my own selfishness. He would die to a beast much stronger than him, all because I wanted to make a Soul Bind with this stupid owl. I looked down at the beast in my arms, its head nuzzled up against my arm and its hurt wing resting on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re one lucky son of a bitch,¡± I said to it, and kept running.


    Not long after Ronan attacked the mathear I saw a hint of light blue breaking through the endless white of the snowy landscape. I ran out into a clearing and found myself standing on the bank of a giant lake with a single small island in the middle, home to one large tree. It was the same lake I had spent so much time training at, but I had never seen it like this before. Near the shore line were thick sheets of ice that led out further into the lake where the water shone an icy blue. Snow covered the giant tree Morrison always rested under, its leaves all gone, leaving only a mess of hundreds of brown branches. The island looked so much smaller now that it was covered with snow, a sight I found strange.


    Another roar behind, this one much closer, shook me again, and I started running across the sheet of ice. Eventually I made it to the edge of the lake where the water had yet to freeze, and I held my right arm out while holding the owl with my left. With as much effort as I could muster, I pushed the water so that it split in half, opening up a walkway to the island. The only problem was that the ground was several meters down, too far for me to jump without hurting myself or breaking the spell. As I tried to come up with a solution, the mathear roared again, breaking my concentration and shattering the spell, causing the water to flow back.


    I turned to see the giant beast sprint out of the trees, blood pouring down from its neck with scratches and scorch marks all over its body. My stomach fell as I wondered what happened to Ronan, but I had more important things to worry about before I could try and go find the wolf. I ran across the ice sheet as fast as I could, using magic to try and mitigate the frictionless surface trying to make me slip. The ice sheet shook as the mathear stepped on it and bounded for me. I wanted to use the Snow Skip spell to launch myself forward, but there was no snow on the ice. Anytime I thought the beast was getting close I launched a geyser of water in its general direction from the lake. I didn¡¯t dare turn to see if my spells were working, too afraid and panicked at my impending death.


    That was when I had a brilliant idea. I didn¡¯t need snow for the Snow Skip spell. All I needed was something to propel me forward. Anything could work, really. Gulping down my fear, I turned and faced the mathear head on. I pushed a giant wave out from the lake, stopping the mathear in tracks and trying to pull it into the water. Then, feeling the thin layer of water just under my feet, I pushed, and was launched backwards, far away from the mathear. Except, the wave I had thrown at the giant beast wasn¡¯t strong enough, and a huge paw with long, sharp icicle-like claws came down on me just as I launched away. I wasn¡¯t fast enough, and the mathear¡¯s claws were coming straight for my chest.


    My sixth sense lit up, and I felt a strong string of Nex from somewhere in the trees. The string connected to the lake, and a giant wave swept out from it and pulled the mathear in just before I was mauled. As I launched backwards from the Water Skip spell, I sensed another string beside the one that had just saved me, this one made of air, and I immediately knew who it was. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said weakly as I tumbled into the snow, even though I knew she couldn¡¯t hear it.


    I pushed myself up and took a glance at the wound on my side. It was bad, with three deep cuts still bleeding, but it wasn¡¯t anything life threatening. It still hurt incredibly bad even with the adrenaline and Nex running through me, though. I stood, still holding the owl in my arms, and stared at the lake where the mathear was struggling to get out. It looked like it couldn¡¯t swim, and for a second I thought it might just drown, but then its giant paw grabbed onto the ice sheet and started lifting itself out of the water. I started running immediately, again. Behind me, the beast roared again, but this time I could tell it was angry. I remembered that Morrison had told me on our last day of training, how I¡¯d one day piss off a beast so much that it¡¯d kill me. Apparently today was that day.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the giant caught up to me, and I immediately used the Snow Skip when I thought it was too close. It was either luck or my increased senses from the adrenaline that let me land on my two feet and keep running, but I was fine with either or. This process repeated for a while before I could feel my body, mainly my legs, growing more and more exhausted. I wouldn¡¯t be able to last like this, and I doubted I could do much more magic without seriously hurting myself.


    All of these thoughts ran through my head as I came to the edge of a cliff, where I could see a series of frozen over lakes that led off into a river that went on forever, splitting the forest in half. I¡¯d seen this place before, but this time I didn¡¯t get the chance to marvel at its beauty. Instead, a giant bear with large icicles for teeth and claws cornered me, completely blocking any escape I could try and come up with. I desperately wanted to fight it, but my body was too exhausted. I tried to launch a flurry of snow at it, hoping that it would push it backwards and give me a way out, but the mathear barely flinched at the spell. It only growled and roared in victory. I thought about the bow strapped to my backpack, but there was little I could do with that as I cradled the injured owl in my arms. I doubted a few arrows would do much to the beast anyway. There was only one thing I could do, and it would almost certainly lead to my death.


    The mathear leaped at me, its giant paws reaching out to tear me to shreds and its mouth gaped open ready to take a bite. I stepped off the edge of the cliff and began to fall. The mathear fell down after me, its momentum taking it down faster than me. As it passed by it swiped its claws at me, but none of them hit me. The beast was acting desperate now rather than filled with rage. The giant crashed into the ice sheet below, shattering it and falling into the deep blue water of the lake. It was only a breath or two later that me and the owl followed it, plunging into the deep dark coldness below.

 Chapter 22: Bind

    There was a knock at my door, then another, and another. She never gave up. It was one of the reasons she was always by my side. No matter what I did to get away from her, she would always come back. I still couldn¡¯t tell if I was happy about that or not. It didn¡¯t matter either way, because no matter what I said or did she would return and stand at the other side of the door, knocking. I just never opened it. I couldn¡¯t open it. I was too scared of what was on the other side.


    ¡°Please come out,¡± she said, and I could hear her voice shaking. ¡°You haven¡¯t been out since she fell. I haven¡¯t seen you since then, and I¡¯m worried. Please. Please.¡±


    I turned over on my side and ignored her, trying to recapture whatever dream I was having. I remember running away from something terrifying, but at the same time, I was excited. I was scared, but also strangely happy. I wished I could feel that way all the time, so I closed my eyes and tried to find the dream again. A loud thump came from just outside the door, and my heart began to race. My eyes shot open and I jumped out of the soft cushiony bed and ran for the door. When I grabbed the knob I came back to my senses and realized what I was doing. I was about to run out of my room. I took a few steps back, trying to stop my arm from shaking.


    ¡°Kay¡ª¡° I tried to speak, but my voice was hoarse. Clearing my throat, I spoke again, ¡°Kayla are you alright?¡±


    There was no response, and my heart sank to the floor. Has it happened again? Would I hear sirens coming down the street, just like last time? I tried to peer through the cracks in the door, then through the keyhole, but of course I couldn¡¯t see anything. Finally, with a heavy heart and shaky hand, I turned the knob and opened the door. Just on the other side was Kayla, who was sitting in front of the doorway, head in her knees and arms wrapped around her legs. Her long brown hair flowed over the gray tank-top, and her nails blended in with the pink sweatpants she wore. It looked like she was about to go to bed, but instead of doing so she decided to bother me and plant herself in front of my door. I was annoyed, but I felt my heart settle upon seeing her alright, and not in any danger or hurt. I took a few steps back and started closing the door.


    She turned to face me, tears in her eyes and soaked onto her pant legs,¡±Wait! Please. You can¡¯t stay in there forever. You¡¯ve been hiding ever since the accident, and now your Nana is in the hospital too. We should go visit them. All of them.¡±


    I wanted to yell at her. I wanted to tell her no and run back into my room. If I went out, I could end up just like them, lying down in a hospital bed just waiting to die. I didn¡¯t want to risk that, but I wanted to see them. I wanted to hold their hands and tell them everything would be alright, even though I knew they wouldn''t hear it. ¡°Nana would hear it,¡± I convinced myself.


    ¡°Okay, but I need help,¡± I admitted, and Kayla¡¯s smile flashed on her face.


    It was a comforting smile, almost like a mother¡¯s, which I never really got to experience for myself. ¡°Or did I?¡± I questioned, but the thought quickly went away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you every step of the way,¡± she said.


    A light drizzle was starting up as we walked outside, and a sense of ease pushed down some of my fear. Rain meant less people, and less danger. I wrapped my hoodie around me and waited for Kayla to do the same. Then we began our walk. The hospital wasn¡¯t far, but every step I took grew heavier as the rain poured down on us harder. I was outside, and my heart was racing. Something must¡¯ve given away my fear, because Kayla slipped her hand into mine and smiled at me. The walk started to grow shorter.


    ¡°Hold on. Let¡¯s stop here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What, but¡­¡± I pointed to the hospital, which was only a few blocks away.


    ¡°I have to go to the bathroom. And no, I can¡¯t wait. I¡¯ll be back in a second, just wait here okay? You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I nodded, released her hand, and watched as she disappeared into the shop nearby. I leaned against the brick wall and looked upwards, letting the rain hit my face. It was strangely cold. So cold it felt like my face was burning, but I kept letting it drop onto me. Finally, when my face was thoroughly soaked, I moved over under the awning just above the store¡¯s front door.


    ¡°Hey ____!¡± someone yelled to my side.


    He had said my name, but I couldn¡¯t understand it. It was like the word had become jumbled around in his mouth and came out in another language. Confused, I looked over at him, and my heart raced. I didn¡¯t recognize him. In fact, there was nothing to recognize. His face was empty, devoid of any features and replaced with a black void. I tried to beg him, not even knowing what I would beg for. He grabbed my arm and I was suddenly thrown into an alley. A punch came, then another.


    Blood seeped from my nose, but rather than being warm, it was freezing cold. The rain pouring down on me was freezing cold. My clothes felt frozen. Even the pain from the punches felt like being hit with a splash of freezing water. Then, in an instant, the world melted away from me. There was no longer anyone hitting me, and I was wearing a giant backpack and different clothes. I held onto something soft between my arms, and something large was holding onto my leg. The freezing feeling stayed, and I realized I was underwater, being dragged down by something.


    I looked down to find a massive paw covered in white fur with crystalized icy blue claws wrapped round my leg. ¡°Mathear,¡± I realized, but my thoughts were still a mess and I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. All I knew was that I had to get away. I kicked against the beast, but its claws only dug deeper into my leg, and a shot of pain ran up my spine and through my body. I let out a scream, and water rushed into my lungs. I was drowning, and my lungs screamed in agony for air.


    Under all of my jumbled thoughts and freezing pain, I felt something. It was like a string, one that I couldn¡¯t touch with my hands, but could feel nonetheless. There were three of them, one flowing towards me, one to the soft thing in my arms, and one to the mathear. It connected me to the water. I could feel the water¡¯s surface rippling and the ice right above it, as well as the water being moved around by the mathear¡¯s struggle. On instinct, I pulled at the surface, or maybe I pushed, and I was suddenly being launched forward. The mathear¡¯s claws tore at my leg as I flew away from its grip, but soon I was no longer able to see the giant beast. I kept going, until I was launched out of the water and fell onto a hard, cold surface.


    Mouthfuls of water came rushing out of me as I coughed and struggled to breathe. Finally, when I was able to suck in some air, I fell to my back and tried to collect myself.


    ¡°Sean. Sean,¡± I said aloud. ¡°I am Sean.¡±


    My mind came back to me, and I sat up in a rush. The cold had started to become too much, and my body shook in pain. Even though I felt exhausted both physically and spiritually, I opened my Soul to the Nex around me and pushed away as much of the water still clinging to me and my clothes as I could. Hundreds of droplets flew everywhere, landing on the rocky floor and walls. That''s when I realized I wasn¡¯t standing on the surface of the frozen lake I¡¯d fallen into. I was in a cave, with a small opening that led out into the lake. The cave wasn¡¯t very large, my head nearly touching the ceiling even in a sitting position. It was fairly wide, though, and I could see that it went much deeper thanks to a faint blue light emanating from within the darkness.


    A small noise drew my attention to the soft thing I once held in my arms. It was the same beast I had chased for a whole month, and had done everything I could to defend it from the mathear. The owl was soaking wet and shivering, one of its wings slightly bent. I dried it the same way I had myself, and crawled over to the beast, doing my best not to hit my head. It stared up at me with big blue eyes, clearly still terrified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not gonna hurt you,¡± I told it.


    The owl let me pick it up, and I held it close to my chest as I crawled deeper into the cave, hoping that it would open up into a larger area. I kept going directly towards the light, and eventually found my way into what looked like a purposely carved out part of the cave. It was a long hallway with unlit torches lining the walls. I was at one end, where a cave-in clearly occurred, which likely created the opening I had crawled through. At the other end was the blue light I had been following, and it trailed off into the darkness in front of me. I finished crawling out of the small opening in the hallway and stood, then quickly let out a yelp in pain and fell back to the ground.


    My stumble startled the owl, and it began flapping its wings in fear. I set it down next to me, then my backpack next to it. Mustering up all the courage I had left, I looked down at my wounds. The scratch on my side had stopped bleeding, but I wasn''t concerned about how deep the wound was. I could tell it was bad, but the giant beast hadn¡¯t hit me anywhere important and all the scratch would leave was a nasty scar. What really concerned me were the ice formations that had been created around the wound. They were slowly growing, crawling up and replacing my skin. I didn''t feel much pain from the wound except for when it was made, which meant the ice was numbing me while spreading itself across my body. It must¡¯ve been some kind of poison, meant to kill me when I thought I was perfectly fine.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I opened myself to the Nex, and felt the mysterious, icy poison. It was a spell, one that came with a preset instruction tailored into it by the creator¡¯s Soul. Restivus had taught me about these. They were difficult to create, but highly effective as they acted without the mage directly controlling them. Feeling the spell with my Soul, I could faintly sense the small string of Nex, and the expanding pool of frozen water just on top of my skin. I pushed at it with my Soul, feeling a bit of resistance from it due to its previous instructions, but they were hardly much of a barrier now that the spell''s creator was dead. In a flash of blue, the spell flew off of me and shattered against the stone wall. A bright red layer of skin appeared from where the spell had clung to me, but that would heal with a bit of time.


    I turned my attention to my leg, and quickly reached out towards my backpack. There was no spell around the wounds, probably because the mathear had no time to make one while it struggled for its life, but the deep cuts were still gushing out blood. The inside of my pack was still soggy, making it hard to find what I was looking for, but eventually I pulled out the bandages mother had made me take every time I went hunting with Father. I had protested every day, of course, but now I was thanking God that she had made me take them anyway. I quickly wrapped them around my leg, putting as much pressure on the wounds as I could, trying to bite back the pain. Many times I had to force water out of the bandages, exhausting my body and Soul even further, as well as replacing the bandages that quickly became soaked in blood. Eventually the bleeding stopped, and I rested against the stone wall trying to catch my breath from the exertion.


    I let out a long sigh of relief, then felt a smile creep onto my face. Laughter soon followed, hurting my exhausted lungs even more, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I had taken down a Mathear. In reality, it was more like I escaped a Mathear that accidentally fell into a lake and drowned, but this didn¡¯t matter to me. I had done it. I had saved the owl and myself from what was likely to be a very gruesome death. I couldn¡¯t wait to see Father¡¯s face when I told him.


    A chirp to my side broke me out of my laughter, and I turned to see the owl sitting next to me, its broken wing hung loosely at its side. It looked like the bone might¡¯ve been snapped in two, and I worried that it probably occurred when I pushed it out of the way of the mathear. Even though I was saving it, it was ultimately my fault the wing was broken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told it, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. Do you mind if I¡­ take a closer look?¡±


    The beast looked up at me cautiously and let out a quiet, ¡°Hoooo.¡± Then, it put out its wing the best it could.


    Examining the wing further, it was actually in much better shape than I thought. The bone was damaged, but not broken in half, and would probably heal fairly quickly. Other than a bit of dirt on the owl¡¯s pure white feathers, it was relatively fine everywhere else. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay,¡± I said, and I gently rubbed the bottom of its sharp beak with my finger. It graciously accepted, closing its eyes in satisfaction.


    I took a look around the hallway, trying to figure out where we had ended up. The faint blue light barely illuminated the hallway, but I could still make out some of the carvings that were within the wall. Indented in the smooth stone of the hallway was a long serpent with wings, similar to the one carved into my bow, but this one had four small legs and feet, barely half the size of it giant wings, one set near its wings and the other at the back of it¡¯s slender body. It was the symbol of the Frosta family, which made me think that I may have stumbled into an old section of the castle. After all, the castle was carved into the mountain I had just been on top of.


    Underneath the serpent were crude carvings of humans, bowing to the creature flying high in the sky. One wore a crown, but instead of bowing, he stood tall, raising his arms towards the creature. The man with the crown stood on a mountain, and a single droplet of water was falling from the serpent down to him. I tried to look for more details, anything that would help me understand what I was seeing, but I suddenly sensed a faint string of Water Nex to my side. It was the owl, and it was pushing Nex out of its Soul and towards me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked it


    The owl didn¡¯t respond, not that I necessarily expected it to, but I started to understand it. The owl was trying to form a Soul Bind with me. Maybe it was scared to continue alone, worried that I would leave it, or terrified to leave this place with a broken wing and try to survive the wilderness by itself, or it just simply trusted me now, but I didn¡¯t know why it was trying to do this. Either way, I wasn''t going to deny it.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, hoping my question wouldn''t cause it to rethink.


    The owl didn¡¯t respond, so I started pouring Nex from my Soul towards it, just like I¡¯d seen Father and Ronan do before. At first, nothing happened. Pouring Nex out of my Soul was a normal process, something I did each time I crafted a spell, even simple ones like forming a waterball. However, when the owl¡¯s Nex started flowing into my body, I felt a pin prick of pain in the center of my chest. It slowly dug into me, pulling something out that I could barely feel, and replacing the empty space with something new. A piece of the owl¡¯s Soul flowed into mine, pushing out a piece of my own that would go into the owl. It felt foreign, and wrong, as well as freezing cold, but I kept pushing Nex towards the owl. The cold feeling filled my whole body, like a freezing embrace from inside of me, but I didn¡¯t stop. I had been waiting to do this for months, and now, the moment was finally here.


    As if something was clicking into place, my body shook, and Nex stopped pouring out from me and the owl. Several new feelings came at me like a wave all at once. The ice that covered the water I had come flying out of just a few meters further in the cave felt completely clear now, just like water always had. The blurriness that always blinded me when trying to work with it was completely gone, replaced with a relieving clarity. I could also feel the owl. It wasn¡¯t a physical feeling, just a sense that it existed and was nearby. Some of its emotions leaked into me as well. I felt its fear, its worry, and a strange sense of regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said to it. ¡°You and me, we¡¯re partners now. I¡¯ll take care of you, and you take care of me.¡± The feeling of regret slowly dissipated, and a sense of relief filled me instead. ¡°You know, I can¡¯t keep calling you ¡®owl.¡¯ You need a name.¡± My cheeks heated in embarrassment as I thought for a very long time, but could only come up with one name. ¡°How about, ¡®Winter,¡¯¡± I asked. The owl, or rather Winter, seemed pleased, so I stopped trying to think of any more names. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    I moved Winter onto the top of my pack so that it was secure within it, but could still poke its head out and see. Then I threw it onto my back and used the wall to help myself up. Just above me was one of the unlit torches which I grabbed and used like a cane, trying to support my injured leg as best I could. It didn¡¯t work very well, but I pushed through the pain as I walked down the hallway towards the blue light. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I really didn¡¯t have any other way to go.


    ¡°Leave,¡± an ancient voice rumbled as I stumbled through the darkness of the hallway.


    The voice didn¡¯t come from any specific direction. Instead, it was like it had come from inside my own head, traveling out of my ears rather than into them. Winter made a small, fearful noise and crouched lower into my pack. I stopped walking, terror holding me back from moving forward. It took a minute before I remembered that I didn¡¯t have any other direction to go, or a way to leave anyways. So, I spoke back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but I can¡¯t leave. I have nowhere else to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do¡­ not¡­ care,¡± the voice said slowly, like it had to think before saying each word, ¡°Go¡­ away¡­ and¡­ tell¡­ no¡­ one¡­ of¡­ this¡­ place.¡±


    After a few seconds of consideration, I started walking again. My brain shook as the voice erupted into anger. ¡°I¡­ said¡­ leave! Another¡­ step¡­ and¡­ I¡­ purge¡­ your¡­ Soul¡­ and¡­ turn¡­ your¡­ body¡­ to¡­ shards!¡±


    The voice still spoke slowly, like each word was as important as the last, but it screamed it into my head. I went dizzy for a moment, only able to stand by propping myself up with the torch. Finally, when the voice stopped, I was able to think again, but the only word that kept flashing in my mind was, ¡°Run!¡±


    I didn¡¯t listen to myself, instead staying still and trying to collect my nerves. I could try crawling back through the cave and plunging into the lake again, but that came with too many risks, and I didn¡¯t even know how I managed to push myself up to the surface. I also was way too exhausted and injured to be able to perform any kind of spell like that. So, with my options entirely limited, I spoke to the voice again. ¡°Please, I beg of you. Me and my friend here mean you no harm. We only want to find a safe way out. I will tell no one of this place, I promise you. I can¡¯t ask you to trust me, after all, you don¡¯t know me, but I ask that you spare our lives regardless. I have¡­ a family. People I love that I need to get back to. I don¡¯t want them to search for me if I¡¯m dead in some cave. So please, let us pass.¡±


    A minute passed, then another, and another. No response ever came. With no other options, and an amount of courage I didn¡¯t know I had, I took a small, slow step forward. Nothing happened, and a sigh of relief escaped from me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, and continued hobbling towards the faint blue light.


    As I made my way down the hallway, the light began to brighten, and I could clearly see where it was coming from. At the end of the hallway was a simple wooden door, slightly withered from not being maintained. As I walked up to it and put my fingers around the handle, I was overcome by the fear from the memory I had just regained. It was still fresh in my mind, and I hadn¡¯t managed to push it fully away from my thoughts yet. My hand shook like it had while I was dreaming in the water, and my heart thumped erratically.


    ¡°What¡­ are¡­ you?¡± the voice asked, breaking me from the memory.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Your¡­ Soul. It¡­ is¡­ strange.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer the voice. I had heard from Restivus that my Soul was strangely powerful when it came to harnessing Nex. Everyone had a limit to the amount of Nex they could take into their Soul, ultimately limiting their total strength. For most, this wasn¡¯t an issue. Most spells were made to use as little Nex as possible without ruining their strength. So, as long as a mage had a constant stream of Nex flowing in and out of themselves, their Soul¡¯s limit didn¡¯t matter. I had never hit my limit, though, but I was curious where it would be. Not too curious, though. Father had told me once about Bind Fiends, and how, after making to many Soul Binds, they lose themselves and begin pulling in so much Nex until they explode. I was pretty sure my new bond wouldn''t cause this to happen to me, and my Soul had been described as being weird before, so it couldn''t be refering to me being a Soul Fiend. The only thing it could be referring to is what Restivus had saw in me before, but I didn¡¯t know how to explain it. So, I simply tried to be polite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to. Perhaps if we meet, I could explain better? May I open this door?¡±


    ¡°Come¡­ in,¡± the voice said.


    With its permission, I opened the door.

 Chapter 23: Scale

    The blue light that was shining from behind the door blinded me as I walked into a giant cavern filled with it. After spending so much time in darkness, this light seemed to gleam brighter than even the sun on a cloudless day. Then, like something was pulling it away, the light began to dim. It remained bright enough to illuminate the entire cavern, but it was no longer blinding, allowing me to see the giant wall covered in blue, oval shaped stones with one side that came to a point, just like the one I had in my backpack. I stumbled backward involuntarily, losing my grip on the torch, and fell to the ground in surprise. My leg slammed onto the ground, and pain shot up through me in waves, but I did my best to ignore it. Winter let out a squeak of pain, and I apologized to her, quickly returning my attention back to the wall of stones.


    The light that filled the cavern seemed to be coming from behind the wall of stones, escaping the cracks in between each one. They were stacked against one another in a pattern, each row parallel with the one below and above it. The wall rose all the way to the top of the cavern, which was about five, maybe six times my own height. Near the top, at the right side of the wall, and within one of the rows of stones, was a strange deformity. At first, I thought something had damaged the wall, cutting into it like a sword would flesh, but then I noticed that the rows of stones gently moved around the cut, like it was intentional. The wall shook slightly, causing the entire cavern to shake with it, and a sound rang out like two stones were being crushed against one another. Then, the slit in the wall opened, revealing a giant yellow eye the size of my own body, with a vertical iris like a snake¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ rude¡­ to¡­ stare,¡± the voice said in my mind.


    My jaw dropped at the realization that the voice was coming from whatever this thing was. I kept staring at it. I was too busy being simultaneously terrified and in wonder. The eye squinted and peered down at me. ¡°Your¡­ name?¡± it asked.


    ¡°Se¨C Sean Brynor,¡± I managed to squeak out.


    The eye opened wide, ¡°Ah¡­ Restivus¡­ has¡­ told¡­ me¡­ about¡­ you.¡±


    ¡°You know Restivus?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do. He¡­ was¡­ my¡­ first¡­ visitor¡­ in¡­ many¡­ years.¡±


    My mind was a swirl, and in my confusion I started barking out questions, ¡°He visited you? How did he find you? How did he know about you? What are you?¡±


    The wall of stones with a yellow eye remained silent for a while, only speaking just before my own curiosity became too much. ¡°Forgive me,¡± the voice said, much clearer and a bit faster now, ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken¡­ in a long time. Restivus allowed me to¡­ practice, but it has been a while since he visited. He found me through the help of¡­ rudimentary studies from his superiors, who discarded the notion of my¡­ existence. Fools¡­ though it does not surprise me that I have been forgotten. I am something¡­ stranger than even you, young human, and much older too.¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t he tell me about you?¡±


    ¡°My own personal¡­ request. One I must make¡­ of you as well.¡±


    My words came out before I thought of them, ¡°How could I not tell anyone about you! You¡¯re amazing! Even now I can feel the Nex¨C¡±


    ¡°I have tolerated you because of my own¡­ intrigue, and because of my¡­ respect for your master!¡± I fell hard into the ground, like the voice was a heavy weight pushing me down itself, and held my hands to my ears. It did nothing to the thundering sound within my head, but what else could I do? ¡°But do not think I would let you leave this¡­ place if you intended to bring back others!¡±


    Finally, when the voice stopped, I could think again. ¡°I am sorry. I didn''t mean to anger you. I was speaking out of place. I will not tell anyone about you or this place when I leave here. If you trusted Restivus, and he trusted you, then I will uphold this promise.¡±


    Silence filled the cavern for a long time, which I thought meant it had accepted my promise, but I had no intention of leaving just yet. I could see the way out, a small cavern to my right that steadily went upwards, but I didn¡¯t even stand up to leave. There was no way I was going to pass on an opportunity like this. Whatever this creature was, it was powerful. I could feel the Water Nex emanating off of it, so much that it overwhelmed my Soul. I couldn''t pull it into my Soul, meeting some kind of resistance each time I tried, just like the stone I had been carrying in my pack for several months now. If this creature could teach me about the stone, then I wasn¡¯t leaving until it did.


    As if reading my mind, the creature spoke, ¡°You carry one of my¡­ scales.¡±


    The stone that seemed to be made of Nex itself, and the wall of copies in front of me, were scales? The idea made the mystery of the stone feel a bit mundane. However, that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to part with it. The scale was too interesting, and I felt I¡¯d barely scratched the surface of what I could do with it. Reluctantly, I fished in my pack for it, gently moving Winter out of the way as I did so, and presented the scale to the creature. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking something so valuable,¡± I said apprehensively, ¡°I did not mean to steal from you.¡±


    The creature laughed, sounding like a rumbling waterfall within my head. ¡°Steal!¡± it yelled, still chuckling, ¡°You did not¡­ steal it! My scales shed every¡­ century or so! Most dissipate fairly quickly, but some¡­ stronger ones last! If anything, you are blessed¡­ to find that!¡±


    Its rumbling laughter continued flowing in my head, filling me with embarrassment, but also awe. To the creature, it was just a simple scale, fallen off of its body like dead skin would off of mine. The idea that the scale was anything extradory felt idiotic. The creature had hundreds, maybe thousands, of the very thing I held in my hands. To it, the scale was nothing, but to me, it was a source of more power than I had ever felt. ¡°Just how powerful is this creature?¡± I thought to myself.


    ¡°I presume¡­ you have the same problem as Restivus?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My power is¡­ not easily controlled, even if it¡¯s something I¡­ discarded. Restivus came to me to learn how to¡­ harness the power in the scale, but he could not overcome my lingering¡­ strength within it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is exactly my problem. Each time I try to take in the Nex within it, it pulls back away from me,¡± I told the creature.


    Hope filled me as I waited for it to respond. If it could give me any insight on how to pull on the scales power, then risking my life by ignoring this creature¡¯s first warning would be worth it. I didn¡¯t really know what I could do with the scale, but I had my theories. I could potentially strengthen a spell to be much stronger with the extra Nex from the scale when there might not be enough in the area for me to take in, like a dry, arid place, or one without much water around. That way, I could still use the water in my waterskins and have strong spells as well. Dousin had spoiled me, with excess Water Nex everywhere around me due to snow and ice covering the mountains for more than half the year, but I didn¡¯t plan on staying in Dousin forever, and I didn¡¯t know what the rest of the world would be like. Plus, lording my discovery over Restivus when I finally made it to Hono-Kia would be amazing. I could already imagine the look on his face when I told him I figured out his research for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry. I don¡¯t know. Restivus spent most of his time here attempting to¡­ utilize my scale. He never made any progress, and I was¡­ unable to help him at all, despite my wish to do so.¡±


    The creature looked regretful and almost sad. It squinted its eye, looked away from me, and stared down at the stone floor like a child would look away from their parents in shame. I wanted to press the beast further, to learn everything he had told Restivus, even if the information was ultimately useless, but the look it had in its eye stopped me. I wouldn¡¯t let this go, and would question the creature on everything before I left, something I didn¡¯t even want to think about doing at all, but out of respect to the powerful beast I changed the subject. ¡°What else did you tell Restivus? I can feel your power, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask you to teach me any of your secrets, but if you could give me the same advice you gave Restivus, I¡¯d be eternally grateful,¡± I said, trying to act with as much respect as possible, veiling my desire to search the creature¡¯s brain for whatever information and insight on magic I could gain from it.


    Clearly, this was the wrong way to take the conversation, as the creature kept its eye low and spoke with a tired voice. ¡°From what Restivus has told me, most see the Soul as their source of power. Strengthening it is the best way to improve, and the better one is at mastering their own Soul, the more powerful they are.¡±


    I groaned internally. I was hoping for an insight into something greater. Something that I wasn¡¯t taught by Restivus years ago. It felt like I was back sitting on the small island at the top of the mountain, listening to him drone on about the importance of strengthening my Soul and body. He was right, of course, but that only made me angry, both at him and the nature of magic. It all felt too simple and wrong. There was something else. My ability to sense Nex proved it. That had little to do with my Soul and much more to do with something deeper. Something that I couldn¡¯t fully explain.


    ¡°This is not a foolish road to travel,¡± the creature continued. ¡°Mastering one¡¯s Soul is a difficult, but rewarding path. However, it is not the only one you can take. Humans are so blind to the world around them, choosing to focus so internally on themselves that they forget the unlimited power all around them. Nex is far more than just an energy that powers Soul¡¯s. It¡¯s a force of¡­ connection, and strength. Do not fall into the same narrow mindedness that other humans do.¡±


    I stared at the creature''s eye, but it did not look up from the ground. It hadn¡¯t told me anything I didn¡¯t know, but had confirmed my own suspicions. I knew Nex was more than  just a power source, Restivus had alluded to as much, but having it confirmed, and simultaneously learning that magic was more than meets the eye, filled me with joy. If magic was only included the strengthening of my Soul and body, I would eventually grow bored. I knew myself at least that well, but now there was so much more to be learned and explored.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Sean,¡± the creature said, still not looking up, ¡°Do not confuse strength and knowledge with fulfillment. Human¡¯s lives are remarkably short, and many waste them away searching for something that they will never find. The roads that lay in front of an aspiring mage like yourself are all difficult. Take your time¡­ and live.¡±


    I heard each word the creature said, but it was asking too much. There was so much I still didn¡¯t know that I had to sprint down the path in front of me, just so I could learn it all. It had said human lives were short, and I agreed. I suddenly felt like I didn¡¯t have enough time to take it all in, but I would try everything to do so. I could tell the wall of scales was still upset about what we were talking about, though I couldn¡¯t understand why, so I tried changing the subject again. It didn¡¯t matter to me much, since I still had a thousand more questions ready to ask it. ¡°You mentioned twice that I, or rather my Soul, was strange. What did you mean?¡±


    The creature perked up, ¡°Yes. I heard about it¡­ from Restivus, but seeing it for myself is entirely¡­ different. Such a strange thing, the way¡­ Nex moves around you. Like a cloud floating above the¡­ Earth¡¯s surface, it gathers around you, clumping together just¡­ waiting to be used. Other¡¯s have to forcefully¡­ draw it in, but Nex naturally moves¡­ towards you without being told to. Even Nex that¡¯s¡­ incompatible with your Soul¡­ covers you. In my eyes I can barely¡­ see you as you stand in the misty embrace of so much¡­ power.¡±


    I looked down at myself, trying to see what it had described, but there was nothing. I could sense the Nex around me, abundant and clear, but I always thought that was normal. Even when I was just a small child back in Corvin it had been normal. I couldn¡¯t sense the Nex back then like I could now, but I never had any trouble pulling it into my Soul. ¡°Do you know why my Soul is like this? Is there a special reason?¡±


    The scaled creature closed its eye in thought for a long time before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like¡­ you before, though I have not been to the¡­ surface in a very long time. Perhaps human Souls have¡­ evolved, and I am not aware, but Restivus¡¯ Soul was completely¡­ normal, so that must not be the case,¡± it let out a long, frustrated sigh within my head, ¡°This truly is an¡­ enigma.¡±


    Another long silence filled the cavern as the creature thought. I had started to come up with my own theories about the strangeness of my Soul, but I couldn¡¯t tell this beast about them. I assumed it had something to do with my reincarnation, given that Resivus had described Blair¡¯s Soul as being similar to mine more than once, but I didn¡¯t want to tell the creature anything about that. After all, it was still hiding so much about itself from me. ¡°You said earlier that you were much stranger and older than me. What exactly are you? Do you have a name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°When I was born, in an age far before any¡­ human had set foot on these lands, I was formed from the very¡­ power you feel in the air, in water, on the earth, and within fire. As the Nex gathered and¡­ formed me, it sent echoes rippling throughout the¡­ world, as any beast as powerful as I would when they are¡­ born. However, power is useless to those without any¡­ knowledge, and I was born without any. Except for¡­ my name. The echoes that had been¡­ created by my birth whispered only one thing. ¡®The Chilling Spear,¡¯ it said¡­ back, and I took that as my name.¡±


    ¡°The Chilling Spear,¡± I said in response, the air seeming to grow colder around me as I spoke.


    ¡°However,¡± the creature continued, ¡°It has been a very long¡­ time since I was called that. Instead, Restivus called me¡­ something else. I took a liking to it¡­ after a while. So you may call me it as well, Sean. He named me¡­ ¡®Nayu.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Nayu,¡± I echoed.


    Nayu closed his eye, seeming to relish in hearing his name spoken, ¡°Now, I think it is¡­ time for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°No, wait! I have many more questions to ask you. There¡¯s too much I don¡¯t know. I have¨C¡±


    ¡°Sean,¡± Nayu said calmly, but loud enough to cut me off, ¡°Above us, on the mountain, are two¡­ creatures. One human, with a dull¡­ Soul, and a beast with a spirit brimming with¡­ fire. They have been up there for a very long¡­ time, searching. I have not seen the outside in¡­ several ages, but I can sense the snow above us. It would be¡­ best if you didn¡¯t keep your companions waiting any longer.¡±


    I stood, using the old wooden torch to help myself up, and looked up at the top of the cave like I could see through it. I even attempted to feel the snow at the top of the mountain, just like Nayu had, but all I sensed was the dense Earth Nex just above me. All the way at the top of the mountain was my father and Ronan, searching for me in the cold snow. I had completely forgotten everything that had occurred before meeting Nayu, my mind entirely overwhelmed with questions, but I was glad to hear they were both alright. I had to go see them and tell them I was fine as well. It wouldn¡¯t be fair if I didn¡¯t, and I knew Father would be terrified to go home without me. Mother would probably kill him.


    So, with a huge feeling of regret weighing down my shoulders, I bowed to Nayu, ¡°Thank you for letting us through, and thank you for speaking to me. I will return soon to visit you. It would be rude of me to receive so much from you without bringing back a gift. Maybe then we can continue our conversation.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do¡­ that.¡±


    I took the lack of any death threats as an invitation, and stood. After pulling my pack up, first making sure that Winter was comfortable before I did so, I began walking to the opening in the cavern at my right that led upwards. ¡°This will take me to the top of the mountain?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It will lead out into a¡­ small cave opening that¡¯s covered in ice. I assume you can take care of that¡­ yourself.¡±


    I bowed to Nayu again, something I still wasn¡¯t sure if I should be doing, and began to walk up. ¡°May we meet again,¡± I said as I walked away.


    ¡°It would be¡­ best if we did not,¡± Nayu responded.


    The cavern was long, growing steeper and steeper as I made my way up. It wasn¡¯t a carved passage like the one that led me to Nayu, but rather a naturally formed cave that drilled deep into the mountain. It was not an easy walk up, sometimes getting so difficult and steep that I had to climb. I had gotten rest in Nayu¡¯s cavern, but my body was still exhausted from the fight with the mathear. However, none of that mattered. I was alive. I¡¯d killed the mathear, or at the very least led it to its death, and survived. My entire body seemed to relax, like I was letting go of something I had been clenching so tightly onto. Now, I was heading home.


    Just as Nayu said, there was a thick covering of ice in front of the cave. Just a day ago it would have taken everything out of me to manipulate the ice, but thanks to Winter¡¯s bond I could feel it so much more clearly. It was different from regular water in that the Nex didn¡¯t flow around the ice. It remained still, trapped within the frozen water. With a bit of effort, I pushed at the ice with my Soul, reaching my free hand towards it, and clenching my fist tightly. The ice started condensing, the outer layer pushing against the inner layer as I squeezed it with my Soul. Cracks began to form on the smooth surface, then it all shattered into hundreds of pieces.


    The dim light of dusk peeked into the cavern, and I slowly walked out. Soon, I found myself knee deep in untouched snow, barely moving at all thanks to my injured leg. The cold was much more bitter now that I was outside, and it was agitating my wounds. That, combined with the pain slowly increasing as the adrenaline left my body, made it impossible to go forward. With a hope that they were close by, I tried to sense for Father¡¯s or Ronan¡¯s Nex. Instead, I felt a powerful spell behind me, and turned to see what it was. My heart raced, as the Nex felt incredibly similar to the mathears, but there was no beast behind me. Instead, I watched as snow began pushing itself towards the cave¡¯s opening, completely covering it, then solidifying into a thick white ice.


    A loud bark came from in front of me, and I turned quickly to greet it. There, Ronan was sprinting after me in excitement. I could see sharp scratches on his side, wounds clearly taken from the mathear¡¯s claws, but other than that he seemed relatively unharmed. The beast ran past me and began circling around me, licking at my fingers and sides with his burning hot tongue. I was thankful he didn¡¯t jump on top of me, because I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to get back up if he did. A loud thump within the trees startled me, and a sharp pain ran through my head when I heard it, but that quickly went away when I saw the man who¡¯d dropped his bow standing in front of me.


    Father ran to me, tears in his eyes and yelling louder than the roars of the mathear. He wrapped his arms around me, so tight I could hardly breathe. ¡°You¡¯re alive! You¡¯re okay! I thought you were¡­ I didn¡¯t know how I would¡­ I can¡¯t believe¡­ You¡¯re alive!¡± he yelled.


    I wrapped my arms around him the best I could without disturbing the wound on my side, and pushed my face into his shoulder, trying to hide my own tears. I hadn¡¯t realized how worried I was, and how terrified I had been. Nayu had shocked me so much that I wasn¡¯t able to feel the cascade of emotions slamming into me now. I thought I was dead when I jumped into the lake. I had expected to die, and I remembered the fear I felt when I was cornered by the giant white bear creature, its fangs and claws both the size of my arm.


    Through sobs and the hard leather of my father¡¯s winter coat, I tried to speak. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I managed to get out, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    Nayu, The Chilling Spear


    I shifted one of my wings within the stone, likely sending a sudden earthquake to some part of the forest above me, trying to get more comfortable before returning to my slumber. The boy, Sean, had been a nice distraction. One I hadn¡¯t quite expected so soon after Restivus, but his visit left me with more worries than I wanted. I knew my warning would go unheeded, and Sean would push himself farther than he could handle. After all, he had the same look in his eyes that Restivus had before he left. A spark of intrigue, an unyielding curiosity, and a thirst larger than anyone else¡¯s. If I was a betting beast, I¡¯d say Sean¡¯s was even stronger, but it was hard to see through the hazy mass of Nex that surrounded him.


    I felt him open the thick covering of ice placed in front of my cave, and I quickly replaced it when he was outside. Soon after, he reunited with the other two beings above, and I shut off my senses, closing my eyes at the same time. Sleep never came. It was the same when Restivus left. I had to follow him as far as my senses would reach before I could finally rest. I cursed myself, hating how attached I had grown to them. They were only human, destined to die one day, leaving me to forget about them in the next thousand years or so. Although, I never truly forgot. ¡°This is why you¡¯re buried now,¡± I told myself, but extended my senses anyway.


    Sean was being led to the city, one of the beings, the human, I noticed, right beside him. I felt a bit of Nex being messed with, which I first attributed to the beast the boy had bonded with. Then, I realized it was Sean himself. Despite his exhaustion and injuries, he was trying to manipulate the snow around him into a shape as he moved. I laughed, half out of hilarity, and half out of dread. The boy would reach far, if he didn¡¯t get himself killed, but I had no real way to look into the future. That was more my elder sister''s discipline. I simply froze things. How I wished to have her sight, so that I could follow Restivus and Sean on their journey¡¯s. I would be able to help them and keep them safe.


    With a muted sense of curiosity, I followed the beast filled with fire as well. He was heading in the opposite direction of the rest, further into the forest. As he walked, two new creatures came into my senses. One was a weak beast, barely filled with enough Air Nex for me to even sense, and the other was another human. I froze the second I felt the misty cloud of Nex that surrounded them. They had a Soul exactly like Sean¡¯s, except it was unstable. It had the same properties as Sean¡¯s, pulling at the Nex in a strange way, but it felt stitched together, like most of their Soul didn''t belong to them. That felt familiar. Too many Soul¡¯s had been destroyed by giving away too much of themselves. I could feel that they didn¡¯t have much time left, and sent my condolences out, even though they wouldn¡¯t hear them. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they lost themselves completely.

 Chapter 24: Wounds

    Sean Brynor


    The water floating just above my hand started to crystalize, diamond like shapes forming over the surface of my creation. I tried to condense the ice in certain areas, making it a deeper blue color rather than the clear white it normally turned into. Within a minute I had a frozen mathear statue in my hands, its freezing temperature stinging my hands. I didn¡¯t care about the pain anymore. After all, other things hurt far worse. I set the statue on my nightstand, staring at it for a long while. I was just watching it melt, as I had for many of my other creations. Soon, all that would be left of it is a small puddle, and I would start the process over again.


    It had been two months since my fight with the mathear and meeting Nayu, and I hadn¡¯t been out of my house since. Taking my eyes off the statue, I looked down at the foot of my bed where my leg was propped up and covered in bandages. It didn¡¯t bleed anymore, but it was better to cover it than let people see what laid beneath. I was an idiot. I had charged into the woods towards a terrifying enemy, ignoring what my father had told me. Now, because of that choice, I was bedridden.


    My wounds had been far worse than I realized. The many doctors my family had managed to check on me had claimed several times that it was a miracle I survived and made it down the mountain. To me, it didn¡¯t feel like a miracle. The wound at my side had left a giant red scar, likely from the poisonous spell I had managed to remove from my body. I thought it would go away with time, but it remained, reminding me of how stupid I¡¯d been. Then, there was my leg. That was the biggest issue. I couldn¡¯t see what had actually happened to it when I was bandaging it in Nayu¡¯s cave as it was covered by blood, but now I didn¡¯t want to look at it at all. My calf had been raked by the mathear¡¯s claws, ripping off so much muscle and tissue that a giant chunk was now missing from my leg like it had been bitten off.


    A quiet flapping noise to my side made me turn, and I stared up at Winter, who had been built a wooden stand to sleep on by Baird. She wasn¡¯t allowed within the city, so I had to hide her within my pack when we managed to get to the city gates that day. By that time, Father was carrying me on his back, so the guards quickly let us inside without checking any of our bags for illegal items like they usually did. Since then, Winter has been keeping me company inside my room, her wing still partially damaged from the fight.


    A knock at my door came and soon after Father walked in. I tried to smile when he entered, but my face didn¡¯t move. His face was thinner, and the long beard he¡¯d begun wearing as a sort of contest against Baird had been completely shaved off. His one good eye looked hollow, seeming to sink into his skull as he stared off into the distance. The brown hair he normally wore in a bun was down, flowing past his shoulders and down to his chest. I reached up and touched my own white blond hair. Mine had been cut recently by Mother, something I protested heavily against, and was fairly short now, nothing like Father¡¯s. He smiled at me, but it felt empty.


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s time to get up,¡± he said.


    I nodded, and lifted the bedsheet off of myself. Father reached down, placing his hands under my arms, and hoisted me up. His loose hair brushed against my face, and I had to blow it away. He set me on my legs, and jolts of pain rose from my right calf and up my body. Father held me firmly up, allowing me to keep most of the pressure off my injured leg. With a heavy breath, I started to walk. Each step was mind numbing, and any pressure I put on my injured leg caused me to stagger and almost fall over. The only reason I remained upright at all was because of Father holding me up. After every step I needed to take a break, causing the exercise to take several minutes, and all I had done was walk across my small room. It took twice as long to walk back to my bed and fall back into it. I oriented myself the best I could, laying on my back and lifting my leg back on top of the pillows at the foot of my bed. Father had to help me with most of it.


    After placing my leg in the proper position, each slight movement causing me pain, Father spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.


    I looked him in the eye, but he turned away and walked out of the room before I could respond. Mother had not taken my injury well, and Father had to take most of the blame. I felt that wasn¡¯t fair. After all, it was my decision to turn back despite all of his warnings. None of that mattered to Mother, though. I was Father¡¯s responsibility, and he was the one who pushed me to go hunting with him. It made me angry that she was so hard on him, but there was nothing I could do.


    Mother had worked hard to put me back together. She begged every doctor in the city to come see me. She hoped that one of them would be able to tell her something different, to tell her that I would be able to walk properly again. Some of them did say I may be able to get around with a cane, but that wasn¡¯t good enough for her. She even managed to convince some priests to come, friends of hers from the church, to give me a blessing of healing from God. Those were far worse than the actual doctors. I¡¯d actually gotten my hopes up that something might come from a blessing from God, but I felt nothing when the priests began their chants. Each one of them failed, and my feelings on Mother¡¯s religion only grew worse.


    My surroundings started to feel smothering the longer I waited in this room, hoping that some miracle would come. It reminded me all too well of my previous life, and the few memories I¡¯d regained. I¡¯d worked so hard to push them down, to forget about them, but they had begun to resurface. Those memories felt at home in this place, and it took just as much effort to force them back down as it did to walk.


    The best thing I could do to keep those memories away was to remember that this world was different. They¡¯re were forces here that were much stranger and more powerful than in my previous one. Magic was once a distant dream, but now it is firmly within my grasp. If only I could grow a new limb with it. Perhaps I could construct one of ice, like I did with my training sculptures. That thought turned me back to the mathear figure that sat on my nightstand. It had begun melting, its fangs and claws half the size they once were. I wondered if my leg would have been fine if the real claws were actually that much smaller.


    ¡°Sean,¡± a rough voice said behind my door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I responded, recognizing it.


    Baird walked in, looking just like his usual self. His beard had more gray hairs in it than when I last saw him, but other than that he looked completely normal. He carried something in his arms, but I couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Winter chirped at the sight of him, for some reason she had taken a liking to him, and flew over to the short man, landing on the thing he carried in his hands.


    ¡°Yes girl, exactly!¡± Baird exclaimed, but then shooed Winter gently away. The owl complied, and landed back on her post, Baird taking a seat on the floor beside it. He placed what was in his hands down in front of him and began tinkering with what looked to be some kind of thick leather armor. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked, not looking up from his work.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine,¡± I lied.


    Baird paused and looked up at me for a moment, but then quickly returned to what he was tinkering with. ¡°You look terrible.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, wondering if I should kick him out or not, but my curiosity about what he was working on made me want him to stay.


    Baird noticed me leaning over my bed, trying to get a better look, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a gift. For you. I think you and winter will like it a lot. Give me your arm.¡±


    I raised my right arm towards him, avoiding looking at the same leg that was propped up in front of me, and watched as Baird began strapping the armor piece to my arm. It was a leather, fingerless gauntlet that stretched all the way down my forearm, and connected to a separate piece that covered my shoulder. My upper arm was left bare except for the two leather straps that crossed over one another in an ¡®X¡¯ pattern, connecting the two pieces together. ¡°What is this for?¡± I asked.


    Baird didn¡¯t look up from the leather armor, ¡°When I saw Winter, I wondered how she was going to be able to follow you around. Surely she wouldn¡¯t want to fly all the time, which meant she would want to ride on your shoulder or arm. With those big claws of hers, I have no doubt she might accidentally hurt you, so I made you some protection. This armor will make it easy for her to land on you without worrying about getting scratched up.¡±


    I looked at the armor, my first thoughts of how I might make it look better than the dull brown coloration it had now, but then I remembered the truth. None of this mattered anymore. I couldn¡¯t go outside for anyone else to see, or for Winter to have to follow me anywhere. ¡°Thanks Baird, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to use this much.¡±


    Baird stared at me, his eyes sincere and brow furrowed. He kept tinkering with the armor when he spoke, only glancing down at when he needed to, but keeping his eyes locked on me for most of the time. ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve known you for a long time now. You get angry easily, you get annoyed easily, and your impatience is stronger than some of Lord Malcom¡¯s top guards. Even so, you¡¯ve been able to achieve so much. You made friends with a little Lord, caught the attention of a Lady, a powerful one at that, and have grown into such a strong mage, one that a kid your age has no business being. Sometimes I wonder how you have accomplished so much at a young age, but that¡¯s a discredit to you. You¡¯re smart, smarter than you should be, and even stronger than that. When we first met I saw more of your mother in you than your father. You were quiet, and kept to yourself. You preferred to stay inside and do small projects with the magic your mother showed you. However, as time went on, I saw more of your father in you, and what you did that day proved to me that you''re just like him. You turned back to fight an enemy you had no business fighting, just because you didn¡¯t want your father to fight alone. Plus, you saved this one,¡± Baird reached up and scratched the bottom of Winter¡¯s beak. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone back, she¡¯d probably be dead. This injury, it¡¯s a roadblock, but I have no doubt you¡¯ll overcome it. I¡¯ve seen you do crazier things, like bringing one of the most powerful women of Dousin into my shop. I miss those days, you know? I expect you to be walking with me back there like the old days pretty soon. Hell, I¡¯ll build you a new leg if I have to,¡± Baird ended with a laugh.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I chuckled alongside him, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention anymore. I was surprised at what he¡¯d said. Was that really what he thought of me? Did others see me that way? Did my parents? It was true that Winter wouldn¡¯t be around anymore if I hadn¡¯t turned back, but was that enough to make me okay with never walking again? I felt conflicted that I didn¡¯t immediately say yes. She was important to me, but so was my leg. Then I remembered that saving Winter wasn¡¯t the only thing I had managed to do. I¡¯d also met Nayu, a treasure trove of information that I could use once I could walk again, and Ialso managed to kill a mathear, though the glory of that had waned with time. I jumped for a second, realizing what I had just thought. I still thought I would be able to walk again. I still hoped that it would one day be true. Even in the deepest part of my thoughts, I hadn¡¯t given up.


    ¡°Baird,¡± I started, trying to keep the tears from flowing down my cheeks, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Baird simply smiled and kept adjusting my new armor.


    *****


    ¡°That¡¯s it Sean! That¡¯s it!¡± Father yelled from behind me.


    I stood for the first time on my own two legs just a meter in front of him, though I had a cane to support most of the weight on my right side. I took a step, then another, and another. Each one was excruciating, but the cane alleviated a lot of the pain I once felt. When I reached the wall of my room, I threw my head backwards and stared up at the ceiling, letting out a long, heavy sigh of relief. I could feel my eyes watering, but I forced the tears back down. I could cry tears of joy when I could walk properly again. For now, I had to work.


    I turned back around to face Father, but found him on his knees, his head in his hands. He was sobbing, tears pouring out of his eyes so fast that I could see them dripping off of his hands. I could even feel them with my sixth sense, like little droplets of power falling off of him. ¡°I thought¡­ I¡­ my fault¡­¡± he tried to say, but most of the words were unintelligible.


    I wanted to walk over and comfort him. I wanted to wrap my arms round him and assure him that everything was going to be okay, but I couldn¡¯t. My leg was throbbing and I had to take a break before I could continue, and even if I could keep walking it would take several minutes to get to him. So instead, I simply said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It took a long while before Father collected himself, and soon after, Mother walked in. She had grown just as sickly looking as Father, with most of her time dedicated to finding a way to make me better and nursing me back to health, but she still retained most of her beauty. Her long hair, the same color as mine, was tied back behind her head, and she held a large wooden spoon in her hand, likely in the middle of cooking dinner. When she saw me standing, her face brightened, but then it darkened when she turned to Father. Over the past few weeks she had started to forgive him, so I figured she was worried about his red eyes from all the crying. She turned to me and said, ¡°You have some visitors. Your father will help you back to bed, but then I want to have a word with him. Is that okay?¡±


    I nodded, and made my way to bed. I expected Hector and Lennox to rush in and begin telling me all that happened to them the past week. The two of them regularly came to visit, Hector informing me on everything he learned, and Lennox explaining how terrible he was at all of it. Lennox still seemed angry at me for some reason, but my injury made it hard for her to stay mad for long. So when Morrison walked into the room rather than one of the two of them, I was a bit confused. He ran into the room, his sword clanking at his side, and knelt in front of my leg. He reached out to touch it, but paused and looked up at me. ¡°Can I?¡± he asked, but began to examine it before I responded. ¡°Did they find any of its poison on you?¡±


    ¡°It¡ª it did get me on my side, but I removed it quickly,¡± I said, still confused.


    ¡°Good. Good.¡±


    ¡°Will you leave him alone already,¡± an older voice came from the doorway. It was Cade, his beard longer than I remembered. He smiled at me and moved Morrison across the room. ¡°It¡¯s really good to see you again, Sean. It''s been far too long.¡±


    It had been a long time. The last time I¡¯d seen them was this year''s Frost Feast, and the year was almost over. ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy, unfortunately. Lennox has made it clear she¡¯s been upset about me not being around lately, but now I think I have a pretty good reason,¡± I said, gesturing to my legs.


    I expected Morrison to let out a snort or some kind of laugh, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he stared at the mathear statue on my nightstand I¡¯d constructed that morning. I¡¯d been making them everyday ever since I perfected them, unable to get the beast out of mind and start a new project.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot better,¡± Morrison said. ¡°You should make something a bit nicer, though. You think you could make one of me?¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Why would I want something like that on my nightstand? You know I have to look at that all day, right?¡±


    Morrison finally smiled, seeming to return to his normal self. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. Though, it¡¯s still better than if you made one of yourself.¡±


    I wanted to ask them why they were here, but I already knew. If both of them were together, then someone else had to be here. One of them had to be at his side at all times. ¡°You can come in,¡± I said out towards the hallway.


    Blair walked in, his clothes much more suitable to that of a noble¡¯s son than the training outfit I normally saw him in. It reminded me of what he wore at the Frost Feast. I assumed that this is what he wore all the time when he wasn¡¯t training, which was rare. ¡°How are you doing?¡± He asked, and I told them all about me managing to walk again.


    Cade brightened when he heard that, but Morrison and Blair¡¯s mood seemed to fall as I explained how I was walking. ¡°I¡¯m really doing a lot better, everyone. I have no doubt that I¡¯ll be able to join you back at the training yard come spring.¡± Spring was still a few months away, but it was better than never walking again, like most of the doctors assumed. Plus, I had begun working on a new project that might help speed that process up.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Blair began, ¡°I was only able to come here today because I have something to tell you. I would have come sooner, the day I found out in fact, but you know how Lady Mairead is.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t. I¡¯d only met with Blair¡¯s mother twice, when she invaded Baird¡¯s shop and at my first Frost Feast. Everything else I knew about her came from Blair himself, and most of it wasn¡¯t very pleasant. I took him at his word, of course, but I always remembered her as sweet, yet intimidating.


    Blair took his time explaining. He was leaving. ¡°Three years?¡± I asked again, still processing it all.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t pass the final test, it could be longer. Every student gets a chance once a year to graduate after they¡¯re an adult at fifteen, so it could be longer.¡±


    I stared at him, unable to come up with any words. I was furious. He was the only one I could discuss our reincarnation with. The only one that understood what it was like to deal with the reamerging memories. Not only that, but he was throwing away the magic I had helped him get. I had to take a few deep breaths to stop myself from kicking him out and to think more clearly.


    ¡°You really want to spend all your life swinging a sword?¡± I asked.


    Blair smiled. ¡°They teach combining magical techniques with sword techniques. It was actually pretty interesting.¡±


    ¡°And this is all to become your father¡¯s successor. Is that really what you want? To be a great Lord?¡±


    Blair flinched, but responded calmly, ¡°Yes. I need to become his successor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked,¡± I said, but didn¡¯t press him anymore. I knew it was a difficult subject for him. So instead, I tried to cheer my friend up a bit. ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, you said? You¡¯ll be back in three years. I have no doubt you¡¯ll walk into that school and show all of those masters what a real swordsman can do.¡±


    Blair looked surprised, and responded, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re my best friend, you know that Sean? Without you I¡¯d probably still be stuck in that training yard.¡±


    I wanted to tell him he seemed to still be there, but I kept my mouth shut. Blair then forced the two guards out of the room, saying he had something important to tell me before he left. Cad gave me a wave and Morrison gave me a nod before they left.


    ¡°It¡¯s about our reincarnation. I know we don¡¯t really share memories, but this one is pretty important, I think.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you as well,¡± I said, thinking about the girl in the forest, ¡°But you go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever know this again, but I remembered my name from my past life. Before I was Blair, I was named Levi.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine and through all of my limbs, passing through my injured leg and returning with a river of pain. My head felt fuzzy, and suddenly my vision began to blur. Blair¡¯s face seemed to shift, changing from the familiar face I¡¯d gotten used to over the past few years into a different one. His new face wasn¡¯t strange, but even more recognizable than the one of my friend. This was Levi, and I knew Levi. He was the one in the rain. The one that drove fear through my body.


    ¡°You¡ª you¡ª¡° I tried to speak, but my voice barely came out. ¡°Get away!¡±


    Levi looked confused, a look I¡¯d never seen him wear before, but it only made me more afraid. Anything new from him was terrifying.


    ¡°Sean,¡± Levi said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand him. That wasn¡¯t my name, so why did he call me that? What was my name? ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Leave me alone!¡± I yelled.


    Levi looked like he still didn¡¯t understand, but he quickly stood and left the room. He was gone, but still out there. He was always out there. He was outside.

 Chapter 25: The Father

    Laughter felt foreign to me, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from doing so as I ran. The air was hot and humid, and my lungs felt like they were filled with soup, but none of that stopped me. It was finally summer and school was out. I jumped down the stairs, almost hitting several people as I did so, but none of them cared. They were all as excited as I was. I sprinted down the hallway, a teacher yelling at me to stop, but I ignored her. She couldn¡¯t tell me to do anything now. I was free, and I wouldn¡¯t be back here next year. I made it to the entrance and saw a girl with short brown hair standing there in her uniform. She held her bag with one hand over her shoulder, staring out the window at the sky.


    ¡°Kayla!¡± I yelled to her excitedly.


    She turned, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Race you there!¡± she yelled, then bolted out the door.


    I followed her as fast as I could, barely keeping up as we sprinted down the sidewalk towards the park. The air was thick, but I breathed it all in delightfully. Freedom felt so good. Kayla let out a scream of excitement as she ran, throwing her arms up in a pose of victory. I copied her, trying to yell louder than her.


    It wasn¡¯t long before we found ourselves at the park, and I quickly tumbled into the soft grass, letting the sun shine down on my face. Kayla kept running, eventually jumping onto one of the swings and standing on it as she moved back and forth. Her laughter felt real, unlike mine. It was a pleasant sound, one that blended into the chirping birds in the trees and the gentle breeze rustling the leaves. It was a beautiful day out, but I started to feel a bit sad when night fell. It was time to go home. My dad was honking his horn at the end of the street, and I could see my mom in the passenger seat. The two of us walked towards the car, not wanting the day to end.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ll be in highschool at the end of the summer,¡± Kayla said.


    I looked up at the emerging stars in the sky, ¡°It makes me feel really old.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll always be younger than me,¡± Kayla sneered.


    I snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll always look younger than me with that stupid haircut,¡± I said, gesturing to her hair, ¡°Why¡¯d you get it cut on the last day of school anyways?¡±


    Kayla wrapped her hands around the back of her neck, grabbing at the short strands of hair that barely reached down far enough. ¡°It¡¯s really hot when it¡¯s that long, you know, and summer doesn¡¯t help. It¡¯s not like you would understand with that buzz cut.¡±


    I put my hand up to my own head, feeling the hair between my fingers. It was a bit longer than what I considered a buzz cut, but it was still incredibly short. It felt wrong this way, like it was something that wasn¡¯t supposed to be. ¡°I think I like it longer,¡± I muttered.


    Kayla gave a faint, proud smile when she heard my words. ¡°Well, maybe I can grow it out sometime in the future. Though your opinion hardly matters when it comes to my hair.¡±


    I nodded along as she spoke, half ignoring what she said. It wasn¡¯t her hair I was talking about anyways. ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± I finally said, interrupting her monologue on how nothing I thought mattered at all, ¡°My parents are waiting.¡±


    By the time we made it into the car, Kayla was about to pass out. This was typical for her, seeming to be perfectly fine then crashing when her energy finally ran out. Right after she made it to her seat and buckled herself, her head drooped and rested onto the car door.


    ¡°I guess she couldn¡¯t wait to get home,¡± my mom whispered, ¡°Did you two have fun?¡±


    I nodded, my head starting to droop as well.


    The car started, and my eyes shut, only opening when I heard the explosive noise of the truck''s horn. I jolted up in my seat and stared, the bright headlights blinding me, but my eyes stayed open in fear. I could hear screams under the sound of the horn, perhaps coming from my own mouth, then everything was overshadowed by the breaking of glass and crushing of metal. Everything went dark incredibly fast, but I could still feel the fear and hear the screams even as I slept.


    I woke up, unable to breath or speak. My mouth was filled with something, and I could barely see the tube that was going into it and down my throat. I choked and coughed, but someone yelled at me to stop. I couldn¡¯t move my head, but I strained my eyes to see the girl beside me. Kayla¡¯s hair had grown a bit somehow, and her arm was in a cast.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± she yelled with glee. It took her a second to calm herself before saying, ¡°You¡¯re alright.¡±


    I tried to speak again, but choked, then Kayla handed me a notepad and pen. My arms felt like jelly, but I managed to write out, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Kayla¡¯s face grew sour. ¡°We were in an accident. I was lucky,¡± she raised her arm to show me, ¡°But everyone else¡­¡±


    She went silent, but I wanted to know more. ¡°Where are my parents?¡± I wrote out.


    ¡°They¡­ They still haven¡¯t woken up yet. Their¨C¡± she stopped again, but I stared at her, waiting, ¡°Their not doing as good as you.¡±


    I felt myself sink deeper into the uncomfortable bed. The beeping noises of the machines around me were infuriating, and they didn¡¯t seem to stop. I closed my eyes, trying to think of anything else other than my parents, but nothing came to mind.


    A knock at my door took me out of my memories, melting into the sounds of the hospital''s machines. I didn¡¯t bother sitting up. My leg was throbbing, and I wasn¡¯t getting up anyways. Two voices came from the hallway at the same time. One was a girl¡¯s, high pitched and warm, but a little hoarse and laced with worry. The other was a man¡¯s. He sounded tired, old, and shook with every word. I recognized them both, but didn¡¯t understand how they could be together, or why their voices seemed to melt into one another. ¡°Sean, Blair is leaving today,¡± they said, the voices fighting to overpower one another, ¡°You should come out to send him off. A parade is being thrown in his honor. If you don¡¯t feel up to walking, I could carry you there.¡±


    Why did everyone want me to go outside? I knew what was out there. I remembered how much it hurt to leave this place. Not only that, but they wanted me to go straight to the worst thing I could find outside. They wanted me to say goodbye to Levi. As if I would ever purposely go to him.


    A chattering to my side made me open my eyes, and I watched as Winter flew over to the foot of my bed. She began chewing at my pant leg, pulling at it to try and force me up. She was bored. I could feel it because of our bond. She had spent so much time cooped up inside this room and wanted to leave. I felt split when thinking about her. What was so great about leaving? A part of me wanted to join her. A part that was just as bored and excited to see the wider world and what it had to offer. I saw great landscapes and felt power unlike any other, but that had to be impressions of her emotions. I wasn¡¯t that kind of person. I was too scared to be.


    ¡°Sean,¡± the voices started again.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± I yelled out louder than I wanted to. My voice felt wrong, like it wasn¡¯t my own, but I ignored the feeling.


    There was a long silence, so I closed my eyes, hoping they left. They did not. I heard someone rest their back against the door and slide to the ground. The voices came again, but this time there was only one. Sean¡¯s father¡¯s, or my father¡¯s, voice came from the hallway, still shaking, but no longer fighting the other. ¡°I¡­ I feel like I should know what to say,¡± he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether or not I can help, and it scares me to think about what you''re going through. It scares me even more that I understand it.¡±


    I wanted to laugh, but the sound of his voice stopped me. How could he possibly know what it was like to be terrified of everything? Did he know what it was like to have everything taken away from me? Did he understand what it was like to trust someone with everything, only to find out who they really were, and that they followed me from a completely different world? Did he know what it was like to be bombarded with memories that made me feel like two different people? He couldn¡¯t. It was impossible. I was the only one who could.


    Father continued, ¡°You want everyone around you to leave you alone. It¡¯s easier that way, because then you don¡¯t have to think about anything. Those thoughts, the ones that drive you to a place you hate to be, go away. They become silent, and you can finally rest.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I could feel my test tightening at his words. ¡°Stop,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°All of that isn¡¯t true. It will never be true. Those voices only seem to go away, but instead they hold you there, away from everyone else. Away from the ones you love.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± I barely managed to get out of my mouth.


    Father didn¡¯t stop. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he said, and he finally broke down.


    I could hear his sobs through the door, along with the barely formed words he tried to say. I couldn¡¯t understand any of them, but I was sure they were all apologies.


    ¡°Our¡­ Our hunts,¡± Father finally managed to get out, ¡°They were so much fun. Spending time with you after all these years in Dousin was a dream come true. It reminded me so much¨C¡± Father paused, and the sobs stopped as well. When he spoke again, his tone was hard, like he was holding everything back. ¡°A long time ago, before you were born, I lost my eye. A bunch of very bad men took it from me, but it wasn¡¯t the only thing they took. They took so much more than just that. They had me for a very long time, taking more and more before someone finally came to get me away from them. Then, just as the two of us were about to get away, they took my rescuer away too. Eventually, all I had left was your mother.¡±


    I swallowed down a gulp of dry air, finally turning to look at the door Father was on the other side of. I knew what he was talking about, and I had been wrong earlier. He did know what it was like to lose everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sad thing, having nothing left. That girl out in the woods that everyone has given up on, she has nothing left. I don¡¯t have a lot left. I don¡¯t wear a patch over my eye because I want people to see what¡¯s happened to me. I want those that did it to see what they¡¯ve done. That¡¯s what I have left. You Sean, you have so much left. Your leg isn¡¯t something small. It¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to deal with the rest of your life, but I¡¯ve seen you. In a few months, you¡¯ll be walking, and then you¡¯ll be perfectly fine for the rest of your life. I doubt you¡¯ll even need help.¡± I sat up, wanting to grab my cane and go hug my father, but I didn¡¯t move. He was outside my room. I couldn¡¯t go outside my room. ¡°You have so much left, so much that I can¡¯t even begin to explain all that there is, but there is one thing I do know for sure. You have a friend, one that is going away for a long time, and they''re waiting for you.¡±


    My whole body grew stiff, and I could feel myself grow tired and angry. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted to hear. Levi was not my friend, and he was not waiting for me. At least, not in the way Sean¡¯s father thought he was.


    The man outside the door continued, but I wasn¡¯t listening anymore, choosing instead to lay back down in my bed. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things waiting for you,¡± he said. ¡°A lot of people, a lot of decisions, a lot of choices you can make to create a better and more just world, and you don¡¯t want to miss any of them. I don''t want you to miss any of them. So please, Sean, come out of the room. We¡¯ll go together.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said simply.


    There was nothing but silence for a long time, then a quiet, ¡°Okay,¡± was said beyond the door. After that was the sound of a few footsteps, and I was finally alone again, away from everything else. I was safe here, alone.


    The rest of the day was loud. I could hear the fanfare and music that was being played deep in the inner city even through the pillow I covered my ears with. All of it was a show for Blair, the youngest son of Lord Malcolm, who was going off to learn how to be a great soldier and a better man. I, and many others, knew the truth of it. He was leaving in hopes of proving himself to his father, and nothing more. It was a stunt created by his mother, Lady Mairead, one that Blair willingly took part of. He probably hated it, the giant party that was being thrown in his honor, but he went along with it anyway. At least, that¡¯s what I used to know about him. That¡¯s how Blair would think, but he wasn¡¯t Blair. Blair didn¡¯t exist. He was Levi.


    It was late into the night when everything finally grew quiet, and not long after I heard the front door to our house open. The voices were quiet, but the walls were thin, so I heard every word they said downstairs.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Mother asked. She sounded tired and weak.


    ¡°It was beautiful,¡± Ailisa responded. ¡°A shame the three of you didn¡¯t come. Though I guess it¡¯s better that you didn¡¯t see my drunk husband make a fool of himself again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Baird slurred. Soon after I heard him flop onto a chair.


    My mother didn¡¯t respond, causing Alisa to pick the conversation back up. ¡°Neither of them have come out of their rooms, have they?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. I think I know why Aaron is having trouble, but Sean¡­ I have no idea what is going on with him.¡±


    ¡°He had a fight with the little Lord,¡± Baird said loudly. ¡°He probably isn¡¯t too happy about him leaving.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. He hasn¡¯t been like this ever since we came to Dousin. It¡­ worries me,¡± Mother said.


    I felt my heart leap, and I wanted to run down and hug my mother. I wanted all her worries to go away, but I couldn¡¯t get up. She wasn¡¯t my mother. She was Sean¡¯s. I wasn¡¯t the real Sean. I couldn¡¯t be. Not with these memories.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him,¡± Baird said, seeming to sober up.


    His footsteps were heavy, and the knock he made on my door seemed even heavier. I ignored it, hoping he would go away.


    ¡°Sean! Are you alright?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you want to talk?¡±


    ¡°Not now, Baird.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay. Just¡­ let me know when then. I¡¯m always here, okay?¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, and soon after I heard him walk back downstairs. Their worries made me feel even worse than I already did, but there was nothing I could do about it. Instead, I closed my eyes and let sleep come over me.


    The next day was the same as any other. Baird left early in the morning to go tend to his shop, and Ailisa and my mother went out to the church for morning prayers. None of them would be back until nightfall, leaving me and my father alone, just like we wanted. I expected to hear Father leave his room and go out hunting without me. I doubted he would ask me, given our last conversation, which made me feel good. I didn¡¯t want to be bothered anymore. However, instead of hearing him leave, I heard a loud thump around midday.


    Instantly I shot up in my bed. That sound was too familiar. I¡¯d heard it before, and it terrified me. There was no other noise worse than that thump. I maneuvered myself to the edge of the bed, a tedious and painful process, and grabbed my cane. With a great deal of effort, I lifted myself to my feet. I felt light, like something was lifting me up as I stood. The pain was still excruciating, but manageable. I started to walk, but found myself taking several minutes for every step.


    I cursed myself, the mathear, and my leg for being so useless, but then I remembered my project I had been working on. It hadn¡¯t worked yet, the construction of it was incredibly complicated and I still hadn¡¯t fully worked out its design, but I tried it anyway. I opened myself up to the Nex around me, something I hadn¡¯t done for two whole days, the longest time since I¡¯d first learned how to do it, and sensed the water in one of the pouches I normally carried on our hunts. I pulled the water out, gesturing with my free hand, and started forming it around my leg. The shape was hard to imagine, and after several minutes I still wasn¡¯t sure if I had gotten it right, but I started to freeze the water anyway.


    Around my leg, a frozen boot appeared, crystalizing all around my calf and up to my knee. It was freezing, but it dulled the pain. Still holding onto my cane, I took a step. The pain that normally shot through my whole body was still difficult to bear, but moving my leg had become much easier. My steps, which used to take minutes to complete, became much faster, and I found myself standing in front of my door very quickly.


    As I reached out to grab the door knob, I came back to myself, and I felt the spell around my leg falter as my hand began to shake. What was I doing? Had I forgotten everything because of a single sound I happened to hear? Everything outside was bad. All I was doing was getting myself hurt. There was nothing out there. My hand slowly went back down to my side, and my breathing started to speed up.


    The thumping noise had long passed, but I could still hear it in my ears. That memory was playing over and over inside my head, the image of an old lady I recognized at the bottom of the stairs. She wasn¡¯t here. If she was still alive, she was in a completely different world, and wouldn¡¯t even recognize who I was. Who was I really, if that was the case? She wasn¡¯t here, but Sean¡¯s father was. My father was.


    I opened the door and stepped through, holding my breath as I did so. It was terrifying, and my body shook, but I managed to calm myself down. I was still inside of my house. It wasn¡¯t truly outside, not yet, at least. The first thing I did was check the stairs. I peered down into the first level, trying to see if anyone had fallen and needed help. There was nothing. Only emptiness and complete silence.


    I wanted to go downstairs to see if anyone was there, but I didn¡¯t know if my leg spell could handle it, so I started towards my parents room instead. I knocked lightly on the door and asked, ¡°Father, are you alright?¡±


    There was no response, and my heartbeat grew faster. I could hear it thumping in my chest, only enhancing the memory even more. That person lying at the bottom of the steps was hurt, and my father might be too. I knocked again, and was still met with no response. So, with no other options, I opened the door.


    The room was pitch black, the only light coming from the sun rays that peaked through the window in the hallway. I could see liquid just at the edge of the light, which was strange. I hadn¡¯t felt anything with my senses. I should¡¯ve noticed this water the second I first opened myself to Nex, but I hadn¡¯t. I opened the door wider, and I noticed the liquid''s color was a deep red.


    I ran into the room, swinging the door wide open and letting the light fully shine inside. There was blood everywhere, slowly moving across the entire room. It had gotten on everything, and there were even some sprays on the walls. In the center of the room was my father, cuts all over his arms and legs. He laid on the ground like he¡¯d fallen headfirst, and he still held gently onto the knife in his hands.


    I was at his side in an instant, my spell breaking as I knelt next to him. The pain was completely gone in my leg, replaced by a numbness that was spreading over my entire body. I was covered in blood as I wrapped my arms around my father, not knowing what else to do. I wanted to call someone for help. Anyone would do. The guards, firemen, the police, but that wasn¡¯t how this world worked. There was no one I could call for help in time, even if there was any time left. Instead, I sobbed, my eyes pouring out tears and my voice growing hoarse with my wails. It happened again.

 Chapter 26: Runaway

    Cori Brynor


    All I could do was stare. The light in the house was dim, only being provided by the fire that gently danced on top of the candles in the room. The sun had set long ago, but none of us were going to sleep. Both of them stayed with me, Ailisa clinging onto me, trying to give me comfort, and Baird leaning against the open door frame, looking out into the freezing cold. I didn¡¯t feel the draft that blew in, causing Ailisa to shiver as she cried. There wasn¡¯t any room left in my head for the cold.


    The walls seemed to warp as my eyes bored into them, causing my temples to throb in pain, so I looked down to the floor instead. On the ground, at the base of the stairs and leading out the door, was a streak of blood. Ailisa would wash it tomorrow, or perhaps the next day, I knew, but those stains would remain. Nothing would fully take them away. Not from the floor, not from the stairs, not from my bedroom, and not from my son. He was covered in those stains, left to sit in them for hours before me and Ailisa came home.


    ¡°Why,¡± I said, but I knew the answer before even asking. It was no mystery to me why this had happened. In fact, it always felt inevitable. Ever since that day, Aaron had come back a changed man, and I wasn¡¯t oblivious. This had been right under my nose the whole time, but I never pushed to stop it out of fear. I didn¡¯t think it would come this soon, or be this bad.


    My stomach lurched and I brought my hand to my mouth, trying to stop myself. It didn¡¯t work. I turned to the side, trying to avoid Ailisa as best I could, and vomited. Everything seemed to come out at once. My tears, my cries, my wails, all of it erupted out of me. I begged, pleaded, and yelled out to God, but I never heard anything back. They were all gone now. All three of them, taken from me. The Brynors were gone, leaving us behind.


    ¡°I need to go,¡± I mumbled, cleaning my mouth with the towel Ailisa handed me. ¡°I need to go home.¡±


    ¡°You are home,¡± Ailisa¡¯s voice sounded muffled, ¡°This will always be you home.¡± Baird simply nodded in agreement, not turning to look at us.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t stay. I can¡¯t stay here. I need to go home.¡±


    ¡°Honey, this is your home.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I yelled, standing to my feet and shaking Ailisa off. I felt like a child as she stared up at me in obvious hurt, but it didn¡¯t matter. I couldn¡¯t stay here, not where he did what he did. I didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. I just wanted to get away. ¡°My parents. We can go to them.¡±


    ¡°Cori,¡± Ailisa said softly, ¡°They tossed you away. They¡­ they won¡¯t take you in.¡±


    ¡°Aaron¡¯s gone,¡± I said, the finality of the statement drilling into my heart. It was one thing to know it, and another to say it aloud. It only made me want to get away faster. ¡°They will take me and Sean in. They have to.¡±


    Baird and Ailisa exchanged glances with one another. ¡°We can talk about this in the morning. We''re all tired. You can have our room. Baird and I will sleep out here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to stand, let alone move, but I allowed Ailisa to lead me into their room and put me on the bed. I couldn¡¯t sleep, even hours after she left me. The last few months kept replaying in my mind, over and over again. Aaron holding Sean in his arms when they came home that day. The faces of the priests and doctors I begged to come see my ailing son, hoping anyone of them could help. The anger I felt at my husband that blinded me, not letting me see what he was going through as well. All of it kept me awake, and none of it was pleasant. I wondered if anything would ever truly be pleasant again.


    *****


    The outer city¡¯s market was dense with people from all over the northern province of Vistaria, despite it being the least populated of the four. Most of these people were either not allowed or had no reason to enter the inner city, where I spent most of my time. Markets like these, so close to the outer walls where almost anyone could get into, were not very safe. None of that mattered right now, however. This was exactly where I would find the people I needed. Almost every one of them had come from somewhere else, and would be leaving sometime soon. When they did, my son and I would go with them.


    Baird turned side to side, looking around at everyone nervously. He was taller than me, but not by much, so he could barely see past the crowd, which seemed to bother him. I was glad he had come with me, though I never thought he would let me go alone. I would miss having people like that in my life.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Aaron¡¯s funeral was a bit over a week ago. Not many had showed up, only a few friends from his time as a guard. None of that bothered me, though. It only mattered that the people he cared about were there, so it stung when Sean refused to come out and join me. He still had trouble walking, but his cane made it possible to get around. He just wouldn¡¯t leave his room anymore. It was like we were back in Corvin, when he refused to go outside. I missed those days. They were safer, and easier.


    ¡°This way Cori! I can see a few lisyfes!¡± Baird shouted over the crowd.


    We pushed our way through the crowd, arriving near the outer wall where a stable was. Inside were several of the fast beasts, their carts having been moved somewhere else where the merchandise could get unloaded. A few men and women were grooming them, while others were being fed. Near one was a thin man with jet black hair wearing a large overcoat. I recognized him.


    ¡°Rhys!¡¯ I called out, hoping I was right.


    The man turned, scanning the people around me trying to find where the voice came from. When his eyes landed on me, he squinted, then continued searching the crowd. I waved to him, which only seemed to confuse him more. ¡°Do I know you?¡± he asked, clearly not happy to be bothered.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, ¡°Not really.¡± Years ago you helped me and my¡­ family get here from a small village called Corvin in the Bloodied Plains.¡±


    He thought for a moment, but his face revealed the moment he remembered. ¡°Ah, of course I remember you! Hard to forget a man like that, and his son. Cori, right? You know I still tell people about the five year old that could do magic. Nobody believes me.¡±


    I gave him a chuckle, but then looked up at him seriously. ¡°Do you mind me asking when you''re leaving Dousin?¡±


    ¡°In a few days,¡± he seemed confused, ¡°With so many of the guards gone from the city because of that little lord leaving, the laws have seemed to get a bit more lax when it comes to visitors, so I want to enjoy myself in this frozen hell hole for a little while. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°My son and I are in need of transportation. Are you headed south? Near the City of Marble?¡±


    ¡°We are, actually.¡± He considered for a moment, then asked, ¡°What about your husband? Trouble in paradise?¡±


    It was meant to be a joke. I knew that, but it still hurt when he said it. Rhys wasn¡¯t a bad man from what I remember. He was a simple merchant, just looking to make money. His prices were far from outrageous as well. None of that mattered though. What he said was too much. I tried to answer, but nothing came out of my mouth.


    Baird wrapped his arm around me. It was a nice gesture, but it didn¡¯t help much. ¡°Are you willing to transport them?¡± Baird asked.


    Rhys seemed to be shocked out of something when Baird spoke. ¡°Of course!¡± he said. ¡°We can discuss payment later. I¡¯m sorry if I said anything rude.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I managed to muster, and Baird pulled me away after Rhys told us where we could find him.


    ¡°Are you going to be okay? Are you sure this is the right decision?¡±


    I looked up at my longtime friend, worry clear on his face even though half of it was covered by a graying beard. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what else to do.¡±


    Baird nodded, and we walked through the crowd, trying to get back home. Soon, I wouldn¡¯t be able to call it that anymore.


    A thundering roar echoed throughout the square, my eardrums feeling like they were about to burst. I fell to my knees in pain, putting my hands on my head to try and mitigate the noise. Nothing helped, and the pain only went away when the roar stopped. Underneath was the screams of the crowd, and a loud banging noise from the main gate. I saw guards loose arrows down at something from the top of the outer wall, and people ran further into the city as fast as they could.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡± I screamed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± someone yelled.


    Another roar erupted around the plaza, then a loud crack that drowned everything else out. I didn''t think any other noise could be louder than that roar. I turned in the direction of the noise and watched as the outer gate fell. Behind it was a monster. A giant beast with fur of pure white stood there, its paws filled with massive icicles for claws. Arrows stuck out of the beasts back, but each of them were only half the size of the fangs that hung down from its mouth. It was so similar to a beast I knew. Fyrbera¡¯s were common in the southern forests, but they mostly kept to themselves, leaving people alone. This beast was twice that one''s size. The beast limbs made jolting motions as it marched into the city, like it wasn¡¯t in control of them.


    ¡°My God, there¡¯s more!¡± someone yelled, and my attention was moved behind the mathear.


    Out on the path, just behind the rampaging giant entering the city, were several other beasts. Each of them made the same jolting movements as the mathear while they feasted on the remains of the guards at the gate. ¡°Aaron used to work out there,¡± I thought.


    ¡°A fiend,¡± Baird whispered to my left, and I was finally taken out of my own head. ¡°Cori, we need to run!¡±


    He grabbed my arm and pulled me away, further into the city. I didn¡¯t look behind me, afraid that a wild beast would jump on top of me at any time. I didn¡¯t want to see the jaws that would end my life. I kept yelling as we ran, not sure if my voice was even coming out. ¡°Oh God! Oh God! Oh God!¡± I screamed, as we rounded a corner and ran towards our home.

 Chapter 27: Self

    Sean Brynor


    Winter flew around my room in obvious frustration. She pecked at the window, stomped on the floor, and scratched at the door with her claws. Ever since her wing had fully healed, she wanted out, but refused to leave without me. I had tried letting her leave before, opening the window to the frozen air for her to fly away, but she just stood on the window sill, waiting for me to follow. I had no reason to do so. She seemed even more restless today, chirping loudly as she nipped at my blanket, trying to get me up and out of bed.


    I turned over, gently nudging her away, and stared at my hand. It still felt like it was caked in blood. I trembled at the feeling, trying to wipe off whatever was clinging to my skin on the bed sheets, but it didn¡¯t come off. Nothing I did changed it, and the blood still felt cold as it clung to me. I felt my eyes call for tears, but none came. I had spent all of my tears over the last few days on my father.


    ¡°Was he my father?¡± The thought came as I kept trying to wipe off my hand. Biologically, he was, but I had another father in an entirely different world. One that I had watched die, just like Aaron. Who were they? Who was I, really? Those thoughts and memories had plagued my mind for so long, released from the prison I had formed for them in my mind, yet the answers were so unclear.


    A roar boomed throughout my room, deafening me and sending Winter to the floor, as if the noise had pushed her off balance from her flying. I covered my ears, but my eyes were wide open in shock. I knew that roar well. Too well. ¡°Mathear,¡± I said, and my leg throbbed in pain. The roar was close, but that couldn¡¯t be right. Baird¡¯s house was close to the inner wall of Dousin, far from the woods where the giant beasts would be hunting. For the roar to be that loud and that close, it had to be in the city. It was impossible, but it couldn¡¯t be anything else.


    Winter trembled on the floor where she¡¯d fallen, and at first I worried that she¡¯d been hurt, but then she flew straight at me. I twisted to avoid her sharp claws and caught her in my arms, trying to comfort the terrified owl, but I trembled along with her. A mathear in the city would meet a quick end, even if it somehow managed to kill all the guards at the front gate, but that didn¡¯t help any of my terror. This beast had taken so much from me, but all I had to do was stay inside, and it would be dealt with.


    A pounding noise from outside my room came louder than some of the screams I heard outside. It wasn¡¯t a knock on my door, but rather a knock on a door downstairs. It continued, the pounding only growing louder, a yell coming with it soon after. I stood, grabbing my cane so that I could hobble over to my door, trying to listen to whoever was yelling outside the front door.


    Ailisa opened, her voice filled with worry. ¡°Are you okay? What happened!?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Insane beasts¡­ everywhere,¡± the man outside the door said, ¡°Not enough guards in the outer city to drive them off. Please¡­ help me.¡± I heard the front door close and the two of them shuffle around downstairs. Their conversation was hard to hear, only a word cutting through the mumbling every sentence maybe, but the man finally spoke louder after Ailisa asked him more about the beasts. ¡°They spotted the girl near the lake at the top of the mountain yesterday. They said she attacked them, but they just assumed she was trying to push them away. Given what¡¯s happening, she¡¯s definitely a Bind Fiend. With all of those beasts going crazy, there''s no other explanation.¡±


    The girl. He was talking about her. The one who¡¯d saved me when a mathear was about to kill me. The one out in the woods all alone, running away from some terrible orphanage. The one that shared my birthday, and was probably reincarnated into this world, just like me. The girl Aaron had searched for for years, hoping to bring her home, to give her a family.


    ¡°The guards are sending out a group to go find her soon,¡± the man downstairs said. ¡°They say once she¡¯s dead, the beasts will go back to normal. They¡¯ll still be wild beasts, but they¡¯ll be a lot less aggressive. They just can¡¯t get out of the inner city right now with all the people rushing into the gates.¡±


    My head swiveled and I pressed my ear closer to the door. They were going to kill her. She didn¡¯t deserve it. She just wanted to get away from people that had hurt her. She just wanted to be left alone, and now she was going to be killed, either by the guards, or by what she¡¯d done to her own Soul. She would die all alone, in the woods.


    ¡°Everyone should have a family,¡± a dull voice said behind my door. It wasn¡¯t the man¡¯s voice or Ailisa¡¯s, but I recognized it. It was so familiar, yet felt so wrong. That voice wasn¡¯t supposed to be there. It was supposed to be dead. ¡°Sean, come out of the room.¡±


    I shook my head in response. The voice had gotten it wrong. I wasn¡¯t Sean. I couldn¡¯t be Sean. Sean didn¡¯t have these memories of a past life controlling him. He wasn¡¯t stopped in his tracks because he was afraid of some kid from his past. Sean was curious about the world, enjoyed all the new things he had discovered, and more importantly, Sean had a father. A living, breathing father.


    ¡°You Sean, you have so much left,¡± the voice continued, ¡°That girl out in the woods that everyone has given up on, she has nothing left.¡±


    ¡°She had you,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You didn¡¯t give up on her.¡±


    ¡°You Sean, you have so much left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Sean. I can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°So much that I can¡¯t even begin to explain all that there is.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Please,¡± The voice said, but this time it was joined by another, higher and softer voice. ¡°She¡¯ll die.¡±


    My eyes opened wide. That other voice shouldn¡¯t be here. It didn¡¯t belong here. It wasn¡¯t a part of this world. It was meant to be left behind. These memories that I had regained didn¡¯t belong in this world either. They stopped Sean from existing, and I had to be Sean. Otherwise, she¡¯ll die.


    ¡°I kind of made it a personal mission of mine,¡± The original voice started, not joined by the other anymore, ¡°To see that she found a family and was safe.¡±


    Sean could keep her safe. He¡¯d fought a mathear and lived, saving another beast at the same time. He¡¯d trained for years to become a better mage. He¡¯d even discovered a giant beast, more powerful than anything anyone had ever seen. If he was here, if he was alive, he¡¯d save her.


    ¡°I was never able to catch her.¡±


    Sean could catch her. He¡¯d do it for his father. He¡¯d show him that no matter the cost, he¡¯d help others. He¡¯d do everything to live up to what his father expected of him, but because of me, Sean was gone. I couldn¡¯t let that be. I had to be Sean, or she¡¯ll die. I had to fight.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things waiting for you. A lot of people, a lot of decisions, a lot of choices you can make to create a better and more just world, and you don¡¯t want to miss any of them. I don''t want you to miss any of them. So please, Sean, come out of the room.¡±


    Sean had to come out of this room. I had to make it so. The man I was is dead. His life ended at some point, allowing me to be born. His opinion doesn¡¯t matter anymore. His thoughts don¡¯t matter anymore. Who he cared about doesn¡¯t matter anymore. His memories don¡¯t matter anymore. What¡¯s important is that I am alive and he is not. My opinion matters. My thoughts matter. Who I care about matters, and only the memories I¡¯ve made here, in this world, matter. My mother, her sweet yet strict demeanor, matters. Baird, a hearty yet grouchy drunk, matters. Ailisa, the honey-like aunt that takes care of me even at my worst, matters. Hector and Lennox, two annoying pests that I care for as my best friends, matter. Restivus, my annoying magic tutor, matters. My father, Aaron, who had experienced so many hardships, yet laughed whenever he could, matters, even after his death.


    My father was dead. I knew that. I¡¯d cried about that fact ever since I found him lying in a pool of his own blood. My hand felt wet again and I tried to wipe it off on the floor, but the feeling never went away. Tears welled up in my eyes, something I didn¡¯t think was possible anymore, and I cried. It was the first time the tears actually felt real. I¡¯d been hiding behind my past life¡¯s memories, shielding myself from the pain, but now it was all here, all at once. Even so, I couldn¡¯t let the pain stop me. Sean was here. I was here, and I wouldn¡¯t let my father down.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I stood, using my cane to help myself up, and hobbled over to the chest at the foot of my bed. Leaning against it was my backpack, which was filled with winter clothes, and my bow and quiver. Inside the chest was the leather armor Baird had made me, as well as two full waterskins that I normally wore on my hips. With great effort, I put the winter clothes on, making sure I had an extra pair, the armor, and the waterskins. I slowly walked back over to the door, the added weight making my leg throb with even more pain than normal, but I ignored it. Soon, I found myself in front of the door.


    The doorknob felt hot, despite the temperature being just above freezing. My hand trembled, but I turned the knob anyway. Memories of the other world flashed through my mind. The car crash, the alleyway, the fear, they all came crashing down on me. I pushed them away. This isn¡¯t that world. It¡¯s a new one.


    I felt chills run up my spine as I pushed the door open, and a different memory came to mind. This time, it was in this world. Blair is Levi. He¡¯d followed me, all the way from another world. I stopped moving. I couldn¡¯t take another step, that memory holding me in place.


    ¡°Sean, come out of the room,¡± the voice said again.


    I listened, ignoring the memory. I was a different person in my past life, and the same goes for Blair. That last thought left a stale taste in my mouth, but I didn¡¯t have time to linger on it. She was dying.


    I hurried down the steps to find Ailisa bandaging the man she¡¯d let into the house. The man screamed as she put pressure on his arm, and she tried to comfort him. ¡°I know, I know, but we have to stop the bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Ailisa,¡± I called out as I made it to the bottom floor. Her face was filled with shock when she turned to me. ¡°Is mother or Baird back?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no. No! They''re not! Oh God!¡± she yelled as if she just realized it.


    I started walking to the front door. ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for them. They can¡¯t be far.¡±


    ¡°Sean, no! You can¡¯t go out there! It¡¯s dangerous and¡­¡± her eyes looked down towards my leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Ailisa. I won¡¯t go far,¡± I lied.


    With a great deal of effort, I pulled water from one of the skins at my hip with my Soul and surrounded my injured leg with it. I shaped it to the construction I¡¯d been working on ever since Baird gave me the idea, then froze it. It solidified around my leg, easing the pain and letting me put much more weight on it. I lifted my cane off the ground, testing my spell, then tied onto my back with one of the loose straps. Winter chirped as she flew over and landed on my armored arm.


    I turned back to Ailisa. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said, and ran out the door.


    Our house wasn¡¯t on a main road, but it did lead straight towards one of the gates into the inner city, so it was completely packed. People ran by in haste. They were screaming, some clinging to personal belongings and others desperately holding the hands of their loved ones. Some were pushed down by the crowd behind them, either trampled or forced to scramble out of the way. Other¡¯s pushed into peoples houses or small alleyways, trying to hide from whatever beast might come after them. I pushed my way into the giant crowd while Winter flew above. I was already as tall as some of the adults, so I could see over a few heads as I ran in the opposite direction of the sea of people. There was nothing but more heads behind them.


    A man stepped hard on my foot, the one that was encased in ice, and I fell to the ground in pain. No one cared nor bothered to help me up. They just kept pushing forward. I tried to stand, but was hit in the side of the face by someone¡¯s knee. It sent me tumbling towards a wall, and I crumpled back to the ground. A sense of fear went through, but it was different from my own. I looked upwards to find Winter peering down at me from the top of the wall, where she sat. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, standing and pushing back into the crowd.


    By the time I reached the end of the ocean of people I was covered in bruises and scrapes. The spell around my leg had begun to crack a little, since some of my focus had been taken off of it while taking kicks to the face, so I reinforced it. The broken pieces of ice slowly filled together, and the pain around my leg slowly decreased. The spell still wasn¡¯t perfect. It had caused me to stumble and fall on the ground multiple times, but just being able to run again was an exhilarating feeling, even if I wasn¡¯t as fast as before. There were still a few families running into the crowd behind me, trying to get away, but the road was mostly clear now. I started running for the outer gate, hoping I was far ahead of the guards.


    As I got closer to the gate, I realized more of what I was doing. Several buildings along the road were in ruins. Some were burning, the wooden roofs collapsing as they slowly withered away. Others had their stone walls cave in, unnatural ice formations clinging to the cracked rocks. It was like a ghost town, the only noises being the flickering of flames or a roar of a beast in the distance. At least, I hoped they were at a distance. The roar I¡¯d heard earlier still terrified me, and I had no desire to fight a mathear again. That wasn¡¯t why I was out here.


    ¡°Help! Please someone! Anyone! Help!¡± a woman¡¯s voice came from my right.


    I could see the outer gate ahead of me, maybe a hundred meters away, just at the other side of a large open plaza where outsiders would sell goods. Some of the wooden stalls were destroyed, and the stone road had scorch marks all over it, as well as several cracks, but it was completely devoid of life. Nothing would stop me from getting out of the city and making my way to the girl.


    ¡°Please! They¡¯re on us! Help us!¡± the voice screamed again.


    I started running towards the gate, and I felt my hand grow wet. I stopped in my tracks, almost tripping over a loose stone in the pavement, and stared down at my palm. It was covered in a deep red color. ¡°Blood,¡± I said, and started furiously wiping it off on my shirt. It didn¡¯t come off, but I kept trying. I had to get rid of it. I had to.


    ¡°Please!¡± The woman¡¯s scream came again, and I could hear the sobs in her voice.


    I grit my teeth and clung onto my jacket with my bloodied hand. ¡°Shit!¡± I yelled, and soon I was running towards the woman¡¯s voice. It was what he would have done.


    I weaved through broken and flaming debris as I searched for the yelling woman. It got hotter as I moved closer, and I could hear a low growl. When I turned a corner, I saw a woman laying on the ground next to a wall, her leg pinned under a large stone. She had her eyes shut and was holding her hands up defensively. In front of her stood a short boy holding out a sword much too large for him. He held out towards two wolves with fiery manes.


    Their manes flickered as they slowly creeped in further, one of the sairla¡¯s biting at the other when they tried to get to close. They clearly didn¡¯t want to share the meal. One of them looked exactly like Ronan, a large and bulky figure, while the other was much more slender and a bit shorter, however the smaller one¡¯s mane was much longer. As I stared at the larger one, hoping that it wasn¡¯t actually Ronan, it lunged at the boy with the sword. I reached out my hand, connecting myself to the pouch of water at my side, but stopped. That could be Ronan, and I didn¡¯t want to kill him.


    The large beast came down on the boy, who was barely half its size, fast, but the child didn¡¯t try to dodge or run. His grip on the sword hilt tightened, and he swung it quickly, slashing upwards across the chest and jaw of the larger sairla. It fell on top of him, completely limp. I was stunned. Was it blind luck, or was this kid some kind of prodigy? A young boy who was a sword master. The story sounded all too familiar, and a frown grew on my face.


    Another growl and a subsequent bark reminded me of the other Sairla. It lunged for the boy, who was helplessly trapped under the giant dead beast, and I connected myself to the water at my side. This one definitely wasn¡¯t Ronan, so I quickly created a sharp scythe out of water and sent it speeding for the sairla¡¯s head. Just before its mouth bit into the boy¡¯s arm, its neck was sliced and it tumbled to the ground. I had meant to cut off its head, but its fur was tougher than I thought.


    I ran over to the two of them. The woman cried out her thanks when I arrived, tears streaming down her face, but I went to help the boy first. I knew her condition, but I didn''t know his. With a great deal of effort, and a lot of throbbing pain in my injured leg, I managed to lift the sairla off him. Underneath was a boy with short black hair and a giant smile on his face. It was Hector.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here!¡± I yelled as he sat up.


    He reached over to where the sword lay and picked it up. ¡°Helping, and looking awesome while I do it! I mean, did you see that! I was amazing, right!?¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot! You could have been killed!¡± Worse, I had almost let him get killed.


    He turned to me, his eyes going wide. ¡°Sean! Wait, what? You''re outside! And you saw me! Pretty cool right?¡±


    ¡°No! Are you even listening to me!?¡±


    His head drooped. ¡°I just saved this old lady, and you still aren¡¯t impressed?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about Hector!? C¡¯mon, we need to get you out of here!¡±


    I stood and ran over to the woman, but then Hector started yelling, ¡°Do you have any idea how hard I¡¯ve worked!? I just killed a Sairla! Me! All by myself, and you still treat me like a kid! I¡¯m just as good as you and Blair! I¡¯m just as strong! Stop trying¨C¡± A giant roar cut him off, one that seemed to rattle my bones and cause my ears to bleed.


    ¡°Mathear,¡± we both said, and I opened myself up to the Nex.


    I could feel the beast, its power radiating out like an icy storm. It turned the same corner I had come from, its massive teeth and claws glistening in the setting sun. It roared again, its power swelling as it did so, but it wasn¡¯t the only power I felt. Behind us, on the other side of the outer wall, two similar powers roared. The earth began to shake as a giant crash rang out across the street. Giant stone boulder flew out from behind us, one lamming straight into the mathear, staggering.


    I turned, trying to get my eyes on something I already knew. Behind us, the outer wall had been destroyed. Stones that once made up the structure were littered everywhere, and dust mixed with powdery snow in the air. It made it hard to see far, but these beasts weren¡¯t difficult to spot. Two more mathears tumbled into the city behind us, fighting one another. My whole body shook as I turned my head multiple times, trying to make sense of the situation. Three mathears were in the city, and they all surrounded us.

 Chapter 28: Mathear

    I stared down at my hand. It was soaked red in blood. My ears rang as the roars of the mathears all died out, the two behind me locked in battle with each other while the one in front recovered from the blow by the broken wall. I looked over to the woman whose leg was trapped under a piece of rubble. Because of the way she was trapped, she was forced to stare at the solo mathear, her hands clasped over her mouth and tears streaming down her face. I turned back over to Hector, my body seeming to move in slow motion. He looked horrified, but he still held out his sword in front of him, towards the dueling mathears. I looked back down at my hand, still drenched, and wiped it on the front of my jacket. It didn¡¯t come off.


    The only thing running through my mind was the words, ¡°What would he do?¡± There was only one answer, and I knew it, but fear kept having me ask the question again and again, perhaps a hundred times every second. No matter what I did, we were all probably going to die, but if I did things like him we might have a chance. That seemed to calm me, excepting that death was likely. With no other options, what was the point of being afraid?


    I took a deep breath, staring at the staggering mathear in front of us. ¡°Hector, use your sword as a lever to get the rocks off her leg. When she¡¯s free, help her get out of here. I¡¯ll hold the mathear off.¡±


    ¡°But¨C but what about them,¡± Hector stammered, pointing at the two dueling giants behind us.


    I turned to him, staring right in his eyes. ¡°I need you two to get out of here, safe and sound. Those two haven¡¯t noticed us yet, but when me and that one,¡± I pointed in front of us at the mathear who was almost recovered, ¡°start fighting, they will. I¡¯ll protect you while you run away.¡±


    ¡°But Sean, I can¨C¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish his words, walking away and towards the dazed beast. Hector would listen. He had to.


    The mathear roared as it set its eyes on me, then sped towards me so fast that its body seemed to blur. The beast was known for being strong, fast, and deadly, but its speed was the least remarkable thing about it. It could run twice as fast as a human, and react about the same as well, but it was nowhere near the speed of a small rabbit-like creature that no one was able to catch. The Snow Skip Spell was completely untested while I also had my ice prosthetic, so I had no idea if my artificial leg would crack, or if both spells would fail completely. It didn¡¯t matter though. I had to use it, or I was dead.


    A lightning quick paw twice the size of me blurred into my periphery, and I connected myself to the Nex all around. It flooded into my Soul like a raging river, allowing me to feel all the water around me, including the snow and ice. I could feel the two powerful Souls behind me still fighting, and the two dull ones that were limping away. Winter was flying above, her Soul calm and tranquil, even in the presence of danger. Most importantly of all, I felt the terrifying Soul in front of me, as well as the snow just under my feet.


    With a small, but powerful, flex of my Soul, I pushed the snow against my heels, directing it to send me forward and to the right, dodging the mathear¡¯s paw and getting behind it. I watched its claws slice through the air and stone I was just standing on as I flew away. I landed against the stone ground, my right leg hitting first and sending shockwaves of pain through my body, but I was able to keep my balance. The ice prosthetic had cracked slightly, but I didn¡¯t bother fixing it. I had a chance to end this beast now, and I wasn''t wasting a single moment.


    I pulled out my bow and knocked an arrow, aiming it for the back of the mathear¡¯s head. Directing water with your Soul was difficult without also moving your physical body, but I pushed water out of one of the sacs at my side and onto my arrow anyways, coating the arrowhead and solidifying it into ice. It was a similar spell to the ice prosthetic, enforcing the stone arrow and making it stronger. I could only hope that it was enough to pierce the mathear¡¯s hide. A proper archer could kill any beast with one shot.


    I had spent months learning how to aim, how to properly wield, and how to properly use a bow. My father drilled it into me, reminding me of the importance of not relying solely on one weapon. I had taken it seriously. Magic was my primary focus, but spending time and learning from him was just as important to me. I let out a breath as I loosed the arrow, just like how my father had taught me.


    It flew towards the beast and shot into its neck, the shaft of the arrow sticking out. Blood spurted out from the wound, but the mathear didn¡¯t fall. Instead, it roared, louder than I had ever heard one of the beasts before. The sound caused me to shake, and I struggled to knock another arrow. I took in my surroundings with my sixth sense, the only thing I could use with my ears ringing and eyes blurry. I felt one of the other mathear¡¯s Soul flex, like it was about to use it, and the third¡¯s Soul seemed dim. Hector and the woman were no further away than they¡¯d just been earlier.


    A raging spirit filled with power lunged for me just as I recovered from the mathear¡¯s roar. I pushed myself backwards with the Snow Skip Spell, feeling more cracks develop in my leg and more of the pain seep through. As I flew through the air, I knocked another arrow, coating it with ice as I did so. In front me, lunging through the air, was the mathear¡¯s face. Its jaws were gaped open, wide enough that my whole head could fit, and two black beady eyes stared directly into mine.


    This was it. The beast had lunged before I got the spell off, and If I didn''t kill it now, I would be torn to shreds. Not only that, but one of the other mathears had noticed us, and would be on Hector and the woman in a flash. I had to kill it with this shot, or it was all over. I aimed my bow, staring directly into one of the beast¡¯s eyes, and loosed the arrow. It shot straight into its eye and the mathear¡¯s head jerked backwards, blood trickling out from the new hole in its head.


    I slammed to the ground on my back, the mathear¡¯s body following soon after and pinning me to the ground with its limp paw. A claw fell right onto my upper right arm, sliding clean through flesh and bone and out the other side. I screamed in pain, but still pushed with all my might against the beast''s paw, trying to free myself. The claw slid out of my arm, but I couldn¡¯t get free in time. Two roars erupted from the other mathears, and I could feel their Souls surging with power.


    ¡°Hector, run!¡± I yelled, helplessly pushing against the dead beast as I felt one of the mathears charge. He didn¡¯t run. I couldn¡¯t see him, my vision blocked by a giant white mass, but I felt him hold still. He was standing his ground, ready to take on two mathear¡¯s by himself. ¡°Idiot,¡± I choked out as I kept trying to get free, tears forming in the corners of my eyes.


    As Hector prepared himself to die fighting, something I never wanted him to do, I felt another dull Soul run near. It jumped in front of Hector, taking the attack of the mathear from him. I heard a sound of metal clanging, and a familiar voice yell loudly. ¡°What the hell are you doing out here!¡±


    I freed myself from under the mathear¡¯s lifeless body, finally able to see what was happening. Morrison stood in front of a cautious mathear, whose arm was bleeding. Behind him was Hector, who still had his sword raised, and the woman, whose leg was mangled beyond recognition. I ran towards them, my arm hanging limp at my side, as the mathear swept at Morrison again. He readied his sword to block the strike, and I sent a scythe of water towards it. The scythe dug into its fur, but it was barely wounded. Ignoring the paper cut I gave it, the mathear¡¯s paw swept down at Morrison. He rolled to the side, keeping his blade between him and the beast, and dodged the attack.


    Another roar came, but it wasn¡¯t from the beast Morrison was fighting. The wounded mathear, the one that lost the fight with its brother, stood to my right, its back against a stone wall. I wanted to scream with it, the pain in my arm and leg desperately trying to overwhelm me as my ears rang. I had already killed one, and I barely had anything left, but here was another one ready to fight.


    The roar died down, and I watched as the beast limped towards me, its eyes filled with hate and hunger. Hector came up to my side. ¡°We can do it. Morrison can handle that one, and we can kill this one together.¡±


    ¡°No. Do as you''re told and take that woman to safety already,¡± I said, walking towards the mathear.


    Its leg was bleeding, and it didn¡¯t lunge for me like the other had. It seemed to study me, instead, its eyes glaring as it tried to walk. We remained fixated on each other, waiting for the other to make a move. It was just like a duel, the two opponents preparing themselves to fight. I took a heavy breath, trying to ignore the blood running down from the hole in my arm, as well as the pain. ¡°Just one more,¡± I said.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    I took the first move. Launching myself forward with the Snow Skip Spell, I closed the distance between us in an instant. The mathear was surprised, but it reacted quickly. Its paw came down on me, but I already had an arrow in my hand. I had left my bow on the ground by the first mathear, accidentally dropping it when I was tackled by the giant beast, but I wouldn''t have been able to use it with my injured arm anyway. Instead, I simply plunged the arrow into the beast¡¯s stomach like a spear, using the speed from my spell to pierce its hide. Then, a second before the beast¡¯s claws dug into me, I snow skipped away, dodging it. Using the spell twice in a row like that nearly shattered my prosthetic, especially with how much focus I was putting into other spells, but it was still barely managing to stay stable.


    The stab to the mathear¡¯s stomach seemed to wake the beast up, the pain I''d given it reinvigorating it. Its Soul surged with power and, even with its wounded leg, the giant lunged for me. I used Snow Skip once again, dodging to the right, causing the mathear to pounce onto the stone ground, staggering it. I wanted to capitalize on its sudden disorientation, but tearing pain shot up my leg. It was like the muscles were ripping away from my bone, and it caused me to miss the landing of my Snow Skip.


    I landed on my back, knocking the wind out of me, and I was left stunned in pain. I layed there, gasping for air and trying to sit up, hoping that I wasn¡¯t killed while I tried to regain myself. I looked over to the mathear, only to find it still on the ground. It was trying to force itself up, but it was struggling. I turned down to my leg. The spell had fissures all throughout it. Pieces of it were missing, and only about half my leg was covered by it now. I hurried to reform it, my breath still missing from my lungs.


    The mathear growled as it stood, a more sinister noise compared to its terrifying roar. The beast¡¯s head turned, its eyes filled with fury, just as I managed to fill my lungs again. Then, it lunged. It roared in pain as it leaped, blood gushing from its leg, but that didn¡¯t stop it. It was coming straight for me, and I hadn¡¯t managed to repair the prosthetic yet. With no other option, I Snow Skipped again.


    The world went white. I couldn¡¯t even remember what direction I¡¯d launched myself in, nor did I feel when I was on the ground again. I was just suddenly somewhere else, drowning in a sea of pain. I could barely think, every impression I tried to get of my surroundings distorted and distant. My leg was like a hot fire, blazing brighter than the sun in my mind. I knew the prosthetic had completely shattered. It was the only reason I could be in so much pain. My leg was left completely defenseless from the force of the Snow Skip Spell.


    I stared up at the sky, seeing the stars that were just emerging as the sun retreated below the horizon. It was so beautiful. Everything out here was beautiful, even the giant monster that was preparing for another attack. I searched around with my sixth sense. It was difficult with the pain, but I did it anyway. Hector and the woman were gone. Morrison was still fighting the other mathear, but I breathed a sigh of relief for the others. They were safe. I¡¯d done it. He would be proud.


    A warm wet sensation on my hand broke through the blindness of pain. It was faint, barely there through everything else, but it reminded me. This wasn¡¯t enough. It wasn¡¯t even what I originally set out to do. Sean had to do more. This wasn¡¯t over yet. It would never be over.


    Another growl rumbled to my right, and I finally turned towards my opponent again. It was just as hurt as I was. The beast was still struggling to stand, trying to push itself up with one of its paws. A looked a little pathetic, barely able to stand with the wound in its leg. It reminded me too much of myself. I mimicked its movements, pushing myself onto my feet while favoring my good leg. There was only so much pain a person could feel at one time, and I was sure I was already at my limit, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult to bring myself to my full height in front of the mathear. I was a third of its total height.


    The beast lunged again, putting everything it had into this final attack. It didn¡¯t even care if it lived long enough to eat me anymore. It just wanted me to die alongside it. I wouldn¡¯t give it the satisfaction. I Snow Skipped, putting all of the pressure on my good leg, but the force of the movement still hurt worse than anything I felt before. I didn¡¯t let it blind me this time, and arrived at my destination.


    I landed atop the mathear¡¯s back, wrapping my good arm around its neck. It roared again, and I could feel the vibrations with my hand on its throat. It sent chills down my spine. I reached for an arrow with my injured arm, searing pain shooting through me, but I ignored it. The second my hand was on the arrows shaft, I started reinforcing it. By the time I readied myself to plunge it into the beast''s neck, the arrowhead was twice its normal size. I stabbed, and the arrow sunk into flesh easily. Not even a second later blood spewed out of the wound, and the mathear¡¯s roar went quiet.


    As the lifeless beast fell to the ground, taking me with it, I glanced back towards Morrison. He was directly in front of his mathear, sword plunging deep into the beast''s chest, but its arm¡¯s still swung at him. I conjured another scythe of ice, using up the last of the water in the sacs at my sides. Restivus had done this exact spell before and was able to completely sever a mathear¡¯s arm before. If he could do it, I can. The scythe launched towards Morrison¡¯s foe. It landed, forming a deep cut on one of its arms, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    The mathear¡¯s claws dug into Morrison¡¯s back, who let out a scream. It clung to him as it fell onto its back, finally dying from the sword in its heart. Both of the giants hit the ground at the same time, kicking up snow and dust all around the area. I slipped off my beast, landing on my side to try and avoid hitting my injuries, and used the dead mathear to lift myself up. I stood there for a moment, trying to decide whether reforging my ice prosthetic or walking with my cane would get me to Morrison faster. I decided to reforge my leg, using the nearby snow to fill my waterskins as well.


    It took about a minute, since my body and Soul were exhausted, but when I was done I ran over to Morrison. The tip of his sword was poking out of the mathear¡¯s back, but the rest of him was completely covered by the giant beast.¡±Morrison! Morrison!¡± I yelled, but only heard muffles back. I manipulated a large mound of snow to lift the beast upward, pushing it off of Morrison. He coughed up blood as he struggled to breathe, and was laying in a pool of more of it. I was at his side in an instant.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± he asked through bloody coughs.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I need to get you bandaged up and out of here.¡±


    He grabbed my arm, ¡°Won¡¯t¨C Won¡¯t do anything. The poison.¡±


    ¡°I can take care of the poison.¡±


    I lifted him onto his side, revealing his wounds. Several deep gashes in his back were pouring out blood, and white crystalline structures were spreading all over his skin. I pulled at the mathear¡¯s poison with my Soul, but stopped when Morrison began screaming,


    ¡°Stop! Stop! There¡¯s too much!¡±


    He was right. I could feel it spreading through his body, turning his skin to ice. ¡°I can at least try to stop the bleeding,¡± I said, lifting him up into a sitting position and reaching into my pack.


    Morrison looked over to the other two mathear¡¯s, ¡°I knew you¡¯d piss them off.¡±


    ¡°Not by choice,¡± I said, wrapping the bandages from my pack around him. ¡°I thought you left with Blair.¡±


    Morrison coughed up more blood, then responded, ¡°Cade went with him, but he¡¯ll be back by the end of the year. That school he went to has their own guards, which means my duty is finally over.¡±


    The blood kept coming, soaking through them and forcing me to wrap more around him. When it finally stopped I¡¯d used all of the bandages up, leaving none for myself. I stared down at the hole in my arm, which was still bleeding. I grabbed a handful of snow and used it to cover the wound, then froze it with my Soul. I let out a groan of pain as I did so.


    ¡°You need to get out of here,¡± Morrison said.


    ¡°I¨C I can¡¯t. I need to find someone to help you get back then I¨C¡±


    ¡°No! Damn it Sean, just get somewhere safe! You don¡¯t need to be out here, and I¡­ I¡¯m not going to make it back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will. I¡¯ll make sure you will. I¡¯ll make sure you both will.¡±


    Morrison turned back to me, a frown and scowl on his face. ¡°Who else are you trying to save?¡±


    I stared at him, unable to answer. I didn¡¯t want to answer. Morrison shifted and layed down on his back, staring up at the darkening sky. ¡°Morrison,¡± I tried to say, ¡°I¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from outside of Dousin,¡± he cut me off. ¡°It was a small village a bit farther down the mountain. It was just a small community of farms, similar to the ones that provide food for the Frost Feast each year. I hated it there. I wanted to be more than a farmer. I wanted to be a soldier. A hero.¡±


    ¡°Why¨C¡±


    ¡°Mathear¡¯s are a threat to everyone in the north, but they rarely enter human settlements. When we spotted one outside the village, we were wrong to ignore it. I lost people. I lost so many things. People die, Sean. I know you know that, but sometimes it takes too long for it to kick in. It took way too long for me. I came to Dousin, still chasing that dream to be a hero. Chasing revenge. I wanted to kill every last one of those damn beasts for her, but then I learned I couldn¡¯t. Even with all of my effort, I was never able to amount to anything except being a babysitter. There¡¯s no such thing as a hero Sean.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just¡­ She¡¯s going to¡­¡± I trailed off, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your father,¡± he said, surprising me, ¡°He seemed like a good man, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to run into danger. People die, and you could die too. Stop getting yourself into trouble, and stop trying to be a hero. I don''t want you to die too.¡±


    I stayed silent for too long, thinking. He was right. I was in a lot of pain, and if I didn¡¯t get my arm looked at soon, it could be damaged forever, just like my leg, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to give up. My hand was covered in too much blood.


    ¡°She¡¯s out there, alone and scared. She has no idea what¡¯s happening, and it¡¯s causing her to harm others. I know you''re out here to go find her, which means there are other guards already ahead of me, but I still have to try. I know I¡¯m not a hero, but my father wanted to be, so I want to be,¡± I said. Sean had to be a hero. ¡°Come on, I have some catching up to do, and I still have to get you back into the walls.¡±


    I looked down at Morrison, but he wasn¡¯t moving, nor did he respond. Blood trickled out of his mouth, and his eyes were glossed over. He was dead.

 Chapter 29: The Beast Girl

    The wind blew strong, almost knocking me over as I trudged through the snow. Through the howling wind, the blistering snowstorm, and the dark of night, I couldn''t see a thing. The only way I knew I was going in the right direction was thanks to Winter. Her eyes could see further than mine and her connection to my Soul allowed her to send me directions. It was like an instinctual feeling within me, telling me which way was right. We¡¯d only learned that she could do this when the snowstorm first started, right after leaving Morrison¡¯s body. I didn''t want to leave him lying there in the middle of the street, but I didn¡¯t have any choice. The girl was running out of time, and the guards were far ahead of me in their search.


    ¡°Morrison,¡± I breathed out his name, letting it dissipate in the wind.


    I couldn¡¯t get his face out of my mind. Lifeless eyes that stared straight up at the sky, a small frown forming at the corner of his lips, and a wrinkled nose like he was smelling something bad. He¡¯d even reached for his flask in his final moments, no doubt trying to take one last drink. I¡¯d taken it from his body. I didn¡¯t want anyone else to find it. He didn¡¯t deserve to be remembered with that. That image remained in my mind, fixed at the moment I realized he¡¯d passed.


    A throbbing in my leg caused me to stumble, and I fell to my knees. Winter let out a cry overhead and she flew down to me, landing on my shoulder. She didn¡¯t weigh much, but even her small amount added to the pain in my leg. I quickly reinforced my prosthetic, straining my Soul and body to do so after using so much magic without rest, and stood.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay girl,¡± I said, reaching up and petting her head, ¡°C¡¯mon. Keep leading me to the lake.¡±


    She cooed, then took off from my shoulder. I didn¡¯t understand how she flew so well in a storm like this with the wind so strong. She¡¯d spent years out here, learning how to navigate and live in the forest, but no amount of experience should give her the ability to do the impossible. Still, she flew with grace into the white, snowy fog, disappearing into the sky. A few seconds later I felt a sudden jerk within my Soul. Winter¡¯s directions weren¡¯t north, east, or south, like a compass. Instead, she simply gave right, left, or forward. This time, I was to go slightly to the right. I complied.


    The path to the lake was completely different compared to the hundreds of times I¡¯d gone up it. This happened each year, the harsh winter bringing down trees and rocks that would force us to make a new way up the mountain, but I¡¯d never seen it like this. Impassable walls of snow forced me to change directions and move around them many times, throwing me off course and irritating Winter, who had to keep correcting me. I could theoretically use my Soul to open up a clear path, but I didn¡¯t want to strain myself any further. There were still dangerous and angered beasts all throughout the forest. The last thing I needed was to fight another Mathear.


    I walked with a hand outstretched in front of me and felt it brush up against a smooth rocky surface. Getting a better look, I realized this was the cliff face we always had to climb. It was the hardest part of the path and I¡¯d almost fallen down it many times. Now, I had to do it alone and in the dark. I sighed and started to climb, ignoring the pain the extra exertion was causing in my leg.


    I used my sixth sense to feel for snow that had gotten caught on ledges, giving me an easy way of locating hand holds, but was startled by what else I felt around me. There were a few beasts, all of their Souls a raging mess of power and confusion, but none of them were threatening or close. They weren¡¯t what surprised me. Instead, I was caught off guard by what was causing them to go crazy.


    Far away at the top of the mountain, so far that I had to stretch my Soul sense to really understand what it was, was a swirling mess of Water Nex. It should be expected since there was a large lake up there, but this power felt strange, and much thicker than normal. It was like all the Nex was gathering up there, being pulled from all over the mountain and towards a fixed point. I could even feel it tugging on my own Soul, trying to pull my own power out of me. I brushed the foreign pull aside and focused on the center of all the Nex.


    There, surrounded by the thick cloud of power, were two Souls. One was small and weak, barely there, like a spoonful of water in the ocean. It felt like air, fast and free, completely different, and yet very similar to the giant swirl of Nex around it. Then, there was the other Soul. It shone like a bright sun, blinding my Soul sense for a second by completely enveloping it. This Soul pulled at my own, trying to take everything it could from me. Again, I pushed the pull aside, but the Water Nex at the top of the mountain didn¡¯t. It swelled, then began pouring into the bright Soul, increasing its power.


    ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± I said as I struggled to lift myself upwards.


    She had become a bind fiend. I knew she had, but feeling it and hearing it are two different things. All I had to go on was my father¡¯s description of it before this. They made too many Soul Binds, losing themselves in the process. They lose control of their own Souls and just keep pulling in more and more power. However, everyone has their limits. A person can only take in so much power, and once they pass that limit, their body starts to break down. Eventually, they die. Or, as my father once put it, ¡°explode.¡± I hoped he was just being dramatic, but feeling the power that was still growing at the top of the mountain probably means he wasn¡¯t.


    My arm reached upwards and it was met with a mound of snow. It was freezing, but I still held onto the cold ground beneath tightly, lifting myself up and onto a flat surface again. My legs dangled over the edge and I twisted around to stare down into the darkness I had just climbed out of. The memories of this place were so vivid in my mind, and one in particular pushed to the front. From this same vantage point I had once watched Morrison kill a mathear, but he had survived that attack. Restivus had succeeded in saving him back then, and I had failed.


    Through the cold I felt a familiar wetness on my hand. I tried to wipe it off on the snow, but it didn¡¯t go away. The feeling was stronger now, multiplied by the weight of Morisson¡¯s death, and I knew it would only grow worse.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to die,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    I have no plan, know very little about Bind Fiends, and if there is even a way to save them. The last time I had gone running into these woods with no plan and no idea what I was doing, I ended up crippled. I¡¯d worked hard and learned how to mitigate the damage thanks to my ice prosthetic, but I could feel it growing weak. With how strained my body and Soul are, there is no way I can repair it again.


    Morrison¡¯s final words rang through my mind. I didn¡¯t want to be a hero. Not in the way he thought I was trying to be, at least. I didn¡¯t want to fight against whatever evil was in the world, nor did I desire to be acknowledged as some kind of great man. All I wanted was for my Father to be proud of me. I wanted him to see my actions, and be happy with my choices. All I wanted was to have him back. I let out a sigh and stood, wiping my hand on the front of my coat now. I still had to at least try, for him.


    As I drew closer to the lake, light started permeating the woods. It was bluish, illuminating the sky like a clear ocean. It reminded me of one of Restivus¡¯ spells, when he turned the Frost Feast into an aquarium. The light made it easier to find my way through the trees, and my speed picked up. Finally, when I peered from the edges of the trees at the lake, I saw the girl.


    She was standing at the center island, underneath the tree where Morrison used to nap. Above her, swirling in a spiral like a tornado of power, was the source of the bluish light. The visible Water Nex was calm, and slowly swirled downwards from the sky and into the girl¡¯s Soul. It shone with the colors of the Northern Lights of Earth, lighting up the sky and the woods around us. I thought about the similarly colored scale in my pack. It too was some kind of visible, solid form of Nex. I didn¡¯t understand how or why the power became visible to the naked eye, but based on how concentrated it was in both the light and the scale, I was beginning to figure it out. However, my theories on magic would have to wait.


    I started walking towards her, preparing my Soul to split the water so I could reach her, a feat I wasn¡¯t sure I could pull off in this condition, but then I felt three other Souls nearby. Their power was drowned by the overwhelming gathering of Water Nex, but three burning Souls flared to my left. I turned to get a look at them and saw three flame maned wolves.


    One of them had its back to the water, it¡¯s mane a giant flowing flame that burned so brightly it outshone the bluish light. The other two faced it, their teeth bared and manes flickering sporadically. They sometimes swelled to encompass their entire heads, and other times disappeared completely. They shook their heads occasionally, like they were trying to shake something off.


    The duo¡¯s Souls were just like their manes, sometimes swelling with power and sometimes dying down, while the other¡¯s was completely calm and controlled. Then I noticed the dull, almost gray part of the lone Sairla¡¯s Soul. No power moved through that part, throwing off the balance in the beast¡¯s Soul, but I recognized the signature. It was familiar, and so very important to me. It was the only living part of my father¡¯s Soul left.


    ¡°Ronan!¡± I called out to the wolf as I charged one of his attackers.


    The two crazed Sairla¡¯s turned at the sudden noise, and one of them started bounding towards me, excited at what it thought to be a free meal. I grabbed my bow from where it was attached to my pack and crouched to the ground, steadying myself. Then I reached for an arrow, forming a coating of strengthened ice over the head as I pulled it out of my quiver. The spell was much slower than when I had used it against the mathears. My hands shook as I strained myself to reinforce the arrowhead, and I had it knocked and ready to loose before the spell was even finished. The distance between me and the beast was still great, so I took a second to steady myself, then let the arrow fly through the air.


    The arrow missed the Sairla¡¯s head, where I had been aiming, and stuck into its shoulder. The beast fell to the ground, still growling, but clearly unable to get up or walk after the damage. I let my eyes drift back to Ronan and the other wolf, watching as the two sized one another up, waiting for an attack, when the injured Sairla let out a howl. The noise was nowhere near the ear shattering roar of a mathear, but it still echoed through the trees and into the forest. I could feel other beasts deeper within, their Souls flaring at the noise. Whether it was calling for help or was simply crying out in pain, the Sairla was bringing more crazed beasts this direction.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Out of anger I knocked and reinforced another arrow, taking up more of whatever precious strength I had left, and hit the howling Sairla in between the eyes, silencing it. In the distraction of the noise, Ronan¡¯s foe had turned away for a second, giving him an opportunity to pounce and bite down on the wolf¡¯s neck. It fell limp, and blood dripped from Ronan¡¯s jaws. Then, he bounded straight for me, tackling me and licking me all over. His tongue was hot and wet, and I had no doubt there was now blood all over my face as well as my hand.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! I¡¯m happy to see you too!¡± I laughed, and realized it was the first time I had done so for a long time. Ronan jumped off of me, his tongue lolling to the side of his mouth as he panted. I reached out and scratched the top of his head. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    He had to know about Father. Ronan was connected to him, and there was no way he didn¡¯t feel when it had happened. Still, he was here, spirits high and body strong. I could only be thankful for that. It meant I didn¡¯t have to worry about telling him.


    I could feel several beasts drawing closer with my Soul sense, called by the howl of the Sairla, but they weren¡¯t what I was worried about now. Not far down the mountain was a cluster of Souls, each of them dull and gray, yet powerful. The soldiers were drawing closer, and they would kill the girl on sight. I had no idea how, but I had to keep that from happening.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said to Ronan, ¡°We need to get over there, quick.¡±


    Ronan whined as I pointed over to the island, but still followed me when I started walking over to the lakeshore. A thick sheet of ice covered the water a few meters in, just like the last time I was here. It had prevented me from making it to the island, but this time my Soul had a much stronger sense of the ice thanks to my Soul Bind with Winter. I drove my good leg down against the ice, using my Soul to split it as well as the water beneath.


    Just splitting a small area of the water was already taxing on my Soul, so I didn¡¯t dare split it the entire way to the island like Restivus had. I simply split it as Ronan and I walked, closing the path behind us in case any beasts or soldiers tried to follow. Ronan whined the entire time, looking at me, behind us, and at the walls of water that surrounded us. I wondered if he could swim, or how dangerous it would be for him to be submerged in water since his Soul and body were so attuned to fire? Did all fire beasts have an intrinsic fear of water? I resolved to answer that question another time as I split the final part of the lake and opened a path onto the island.


    Winter came down and landed on my shoulder as we walked onto land, satisfied that her mission was complete. I could feel her fatigue through our Bind, or perhaps it was my own. Either way, I knew she was tired from flying around and guiding me so much. So, when she jumped and took off flying into the lone tree on the island when we came face to face with the girl, I was a bit surprised. It did not come close to the surprise I felt when I actually looked at her, though.


    The runaway orphan girl still had the same features she had when I last saw her. Her long brown hair that flowed down past her waist was messy and disheveled, what was to be expected after years living in the woods, and her eyes were the same color. There was something in them now, though, like they were just as wild as her appearance made her out to be. She wore loose gray scraps of clothing, the fur coat I¡¯d seen her once wearing missing. Her body was thin and short, only coming up to about my chest, and she looked like she hadn¡¯t eaten in days. However, all of that was normal compared to her new changes.


    Translucent blue fur, similar to the light that swirled around her, grew up her forearms, and similar claws made of the same power extended from her fingers. I could see through the power and down to her actual fingers, which were completely normal, if not a bit thin, as well as through the fur and down to her real skin. The power was clinging onto her, as well as destroying her. Cracks like lightning covered her upper arms, legs, and face, and they were still spreading as more power was pulled into her unstable Soul.


    When she saw us, her eyes went wild, darting between me and Ronan. She growled like an animal and slowly backed away, her arms raised in front of her, claws bared. The energy above her pulsed, then started rushing into her Soul even faster. Once again, her Soul pulled against mine. This time it was much harder to push back against her power, but I was still able to escape her Soul¡¯s grasp. Then, in a sudden burst of speed, she rushed at Ronan.


    The Sairla jumped out of the way of the attack, then bit down on the girl¡¯s leg, causing her to fall down in pain. ¡°No! Stop Ronan!¡± I yelled, and the wolf jumped away, putting distance between the two of them. He whined as she struggled to stand back up, but I told him that it was okay. ¡°Please. We¡¯re only trying to help you.¡±


    She ignored my words and lunged for me. I grabbed her wrists, her claws a centimeter away from my face. She was incredibly light and very weak. It was simple to hold her back, even with my withering prosthetic and the pain in my leg. I pushed her away and she fell to the ground.


    Instead of getting back up, she simply laid there, her breathing heavy. Then, the power surrounding her began to rush into her Soul so fast that it started to dim the light in the sky. All of the Water Nex that had been gathered at the lake condensed to just the island. It was so thick that I was unable to breath for a moment, surrounded by a foggy blue light. I was barely able to see in front of me, but the girl was still within my view.


    The translucent blue fur was growing up her arms, and the cracks that spread across her skin spread and grew larger. Whatever happened at the end of the life of a Soul Fiend was happening to her. She was reaching the limit of the amount of power her Soul could hold, and soon, she would be overwhelmed by it. There was only so much power a Soul could hold at once. Everyone had their limit.


    Except, I¡¯d never hit my limit. After years of training, I still had never come close to the amount of power I could wield. I¡¯d never really tried. There was no reason to when most spells only required so much. However, there was a reason to try now. If I could pull all the Water Nex away from her, like she had tried to do to me, then maybe that would save her. If there was no more Nex to pull in, would her Soul right itself again? There was only one way to know.


    I opened my Soul to the Nex. Like usual, it rushed into me, but it was weaker than normal. Most of it was skipping past me and going straight to the girl, ignoring my Soul in favor of the chaotic one. That was a slightly annoying feeling. I pulled at it, forcing it to follow my wishes and come into my Soul. I¡¯d spent years focusing on controlling and directing my Soul, whether it be for certain spells, or for simple sculptures with the tiniest details. So, when I called for the Nex with my Soul, it listened.


    In an instant I felt like I was hit by a truck. A powerful river of Nex slammed into me, filling my Soul with power. I watched as the swirling blue energy that was pouring into the girl slowly move around me, the power listening to my directions. My fingertips tingled as I took in more and more, the energy seeming to breathe new life into my exhausted Soul. My body, however, began to feel the effects of so much power.


    Just like the girl, I watched as thin cracks on my fingers began to form. They slowly traveled up my hand and then my forearm. They were painful, like someone was tearing off my fingers and toes one by one, then moving slowly upwards, ripping off more of me in tiny chunks. My Soul shook from the pain, and I lost what little hold I had left on the spell around my leg. The ice prosthetic shattered, and I felt myself fall into the soft snow on the ground. The pain in my leg was negligible compared to the shattering of my skin, so I barely felt it. Still, my Soul hadn¡¯t reached its limit yet. It could still take in more power. I could still take in more power.


    I had landed on my side, facing the tree. I could still see the nimbus of power surrounding us, but I could tell it was dimming, so I pulled even harder. Around the dimming light, I watched as cracks in the air began to form. They were different from the ones that shone like blue lighting on my skin. These cracks were completely black, and more like a mist than lightning. It was barely noticeable in my blurring vision, and I first thought they were my mind playing tricks on me, but they were definitely real. Then, my entire vision went black.


    I could still feel my Soul pulling, but my entire body went numb. I couldn¡¯t feel anything except the power that was rushing into me. Then, I was at school. The memory was so vivid now, and I recognized the whole scene. Kayla greeted me, and we raced each other to the park. Then we were picked up, and we crashed. The feeling of waking up felt weird. I was already awake, and yet I could feel my brain suddenly snapping into action as my eyes opened. Kayla was there, and she gave me the news again.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I heard my real body mumble, but I couldn¡¯t even feel my own lips.


    I heard Kayla outside my door, then felt the rain on my skin as Levi beat me up. I saw my Nana at the bottom of the steps, then the paramedics taking her away. All of the memories from my past life I had regained rushed at me, trying to take back control. Trying to take Sean away from me again. Then, I saw something new. Levi had his hand on my collar, his fist raised for a punch. Kayla was trying to push him away, but she wasn¡¯t strong enough. Then everything went black. All that was left was the pulling sensation and the rush of power.


    I stopped the memory. I didn¡¯t want old ones or new ones. I didn¡¯t want any of them. I pushed them away, far into a deep corner of my mind. I didn¡¯t need them. They were unnecessary. They weren¡¯t Sean. As the memories were locked away, I regained feeling in my body. It was only filled with blinding pain. I could see the light still, so dim that it was barely there, and I still hadn¡¯t reached any kind of limit on my Soul. Part of me wanted more. The feeling of so much power was exhilarating, so I pulled the rest of it in. instead of black this time, everything went white, and I lost consciousness.


    When I woke I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Winter was staring down at me, her deep blue blue eyes filled with concern. I sat up, feeling Ronan laying beside me, his body so hot it stung. He was staring over at the girl, who was curled up in the snow. The blue light of the condensed Water Nex had completely disappeared now, likely slowly drained out of my Soul, since I no longer felt the power there, but Ronan¡¯s mane lit up the area well enough to see her.


    Her skin no longer had cracks in it, and thankfully neither did mine. The claws and fur that had begun growing on her had completely disappeared as well, leaving her a completely normal looking girl. Well, except for the fact that she looked like she was starving.


    I¡¯d done it. I¡¯d saved her. I looked down at my hand, feeling the uncomfortable warmth and wetness I always feel since that day. Gently, I wiped it against the snow, shutting my eyes as I did so. After a short while of nothing changing, I rubbed against the ground harder, then furiously, The feeling didn¡¯t go away. I choked back the tears as I stared at my hand. Why was it still here? Why could I still feel it?


    Shouts to my left drew my attention away. On the other side of the lake, within the forest, I could see small lights. I could feel the dull Souls of the soldiers there, fighting against some kind of beast, but they were close. Even though I had stopped the Soul Fiend, I had no doubt these people would try to kill her on sight anyway. They had no way of knowing I had already stopped it, and no reason to trust me if I told them.


    I looked back to the girl, who was now awake and sitting up, staring at me. She pushed herself back and looked away, but she was clearly as weak as I was. She gave up, too tired to continue, and reached out her hands in some feeble attempt at defense. She trembled, and I realized she was terrified. I was a stranger, even if she had helped me a few times. She had no reason to trust me.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, trying to put on my friendliest smile.


    I didn¡¯t know if the smile helped or not, but she responded with, ¡°Isla.¡±


    ¡°Isla. I see. Sorry, I know you''re tired, but we need to get out of here.¡±

 Chapter 30: A Faraway Place (Volume 1 Epilogue)

    ???


    Anxious, nervous, terrified. Those three emotions, and several others I couldn¡¯t name, were running around inside me. My heart beat out of my chest, the thumping sound within giving me a headache. Butterflies danced in my stomach, as if in competition with one another to see who could get me to vomit first. My jaw involuntarily clenched, grinding my teeth together, which only added to the pain in my head. All of that, and I still had to wait just a bit more.


    It had been so long since we had tried. So long since we were able to. I felt old, tired, and weak on the inside, yet my body remained the same. It was a discrepancy that I couldn''t wrap my head around. When he told me that it would just be another five years, I was filled with pure joy. What was another five on so many that had already passed? But I was feeling it now. What he had felt so many years ago, before I was even forced to come here. How dare I start to complain when he¡¯d dealt with it for so long? It wouldn¡¯t matter anymore anyway, though. We had finally gathered enough Nex again.


    In front of us, four symbols were carved into the black stone floor, arranged on each side of the center pedestal in a square. Each was about a meter away from the center, and all of them pulsated with magical light. One was a deep red that mixed into the darkness of the stone. Another was a light blue, and the third was a deep golden brown. The fourth was the brightest one of them all, at least to me. It was a very faint green, but I could feel its power on a deeper level than the others. This one was attuned to my own Soul, after all. However, these four lights paled in comparison to the one that shone at the center.


    On the slightly raised square pedestal, a metal spike stuck out. It rose about a meter in height, then looped at the top, like a giant sewing needle. Tied to that loop was what looked like a string, but it shined with a pure white light, drowning out all the other colors in the room. The shining string continued upwards, rising to half the height of the walls, then disappeared into nothing. It wasn¡¯t attached to anything above, seemingly defying gravity, but I knew it just led off into something deeper. Something far, far away.


    I turned to my companion. To my friend. He wore a deep scowl on his face, but it was covered well by his long brown beard and hair. It was strange, seeing someone who looked to be in his mid twenties have a full beard that went all the way down his chest. No man that young could grow such a long beard in such a short amount of time. But, he had had time. Too much time.


    ¡°Is it ready?¡± I asked him, staring deeply at his face.


    His scowl turned into a faint smile. ¡°It is. You two,¡± he pointed at two women in the small crowd behind us, ¡°Come with us.¡±


    They were both old, one of them barely supporting herself with a cane, but their Souls were strong. Everyone behind us was strong. He had spent years finding dedicated followers that would both help him and actually be useful to him. I knew these two women. I¡¯d known them when they still looked young and vibrant, and I was sure he¡¯d known them when they were children. The one with the cane smiled at me, she had always been sweet to me, and I returned the favor.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Together, the four of us made our way over to the symbols. He took the one with the deep red color, the woman with the cane took the golden brown light, and the other took the light blue one. I stood in front of the pale green one, its power overwhelming my senses. Even so, I still heard when he yelled, ¡°Begin!¡±


    All of our Souls flared with power, absorbing the incredible amount of energy that was stored in the symbols. Then, when so much of it was stored inside of us that our skin began to crack with light, we pushed towards the center pedestal. Every bit of Nex we sent out was absorbed by the pure string, increasing its size and causing it to glow brighter. As we pushed, we absorbed more and more energy, continuing to feed the string.


    After about half of the power in the symbols was drained the spell finally began. Where the string disappeared into nothingness, an opening appeared. It was like a crack in the air, nothing but endless white light within, being forced open as we poured more and more power into it. Then, something shot out of it. The object smashed against the pedestal, making a loud clang as it did so. I looked up to him, my eyes filled with tears. ¡°Is it time?¡± I asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°We need to finish it!¡± he yelled.


    I smiled, continuing to push power into the pure string. I was so close now, just barely a step away. I could feel the power that was left in my symbol. There wasn¡¯t much now, just one more push and I could finally go home.


    The opening in the air trembled, wobbling as the last of the power we collected was fed to it. A sound like nails on a chalkboard screamed through the room. It was unnatural, and erupted from the opening. Then, it was silenced, followed by the quiet hum of a woman. It was a cheery sound, like one may make when idly working. The sound was eerily familiar, and sent chills up my spine. It was her.


    Power exploded from the split in the air, balls of incandescent light spilling out and flying everywhere. They launched out of the room, escaping through the walls or the ceiling. As they did, the edges began to wobble again, until finally, they cracked. The endless white light from within slowly went away, leaving the room dark, only lit by the few candles that were littered around.


    The woman with the cane collapsed, her body rigid, blood dripping from her fingertips. I ran over to her. Her breath was shallow and she was completely unresponsive. ¡°What do we do?¡± I yelled, but heard no response. I tried to shake her awake, but nothing would work. It was only when her breathing finally steadied that I noticed the thing beside her.


    It was a rectangular piece of thin metal, slightly bent in the middle. I reached for it, only for my hand to get singed. The metal was burning hot. I peered around to see the metals front. There, one word, ¡®Oregon,¡¯ was printed at the top, and two, ¡®School Bus,¡± were printed at the bottom. In between were five random numbers.


    My heart leaped through the air. ¡°We did it! This is it! We can definitely get home! Just¡­ five¡­ more¡­ years¡­¡± I trailed off.


    I looked over to him again, waiting for him to say something, but he was still staring at the center of the room. I followed his eyes, looking over to the loop at the top of the metal spike. The pure string was gone. I felt my skin crawl.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ five more years, right?¡± I asked.


    When he spoke, his throat got caught on something, and he had to stop to clear it, ¡°The pure string is the focus of the spell. Without it, we have no way of connecting to the deeper power. It took me a very long time to create it.¡±


    ¡°How long? How long!?¡± I begged him.


    He stayed silent for a long time. All of the emotions I¡¯d felt when we first started returned, but this time they were ten fold. Anxiousness, nervousness, absolute terror. When he finally spoke, the words felt as cold as ice. ¡°Fifty years.¡±


    I felt my heart stop. Another fifty years. I would have to double my time here, with no hope of getting home anytime soon. That was the only reason I was able to survive the first fifty. I fell to the ground, and wept. I was never getting home.

 Chapter 31: The High Tower (Volume 2 Prologue)

    Kella Vine


    The wind was calm and gentle, even this high up in the air. It blew against me, its power desperately trying to push me along with it. I didn¡¯t let it, instead just feeling its strength and relishing in its cooling effects. I really didn¡¯t mix well with the summer. The heat and humidity were deadly foes, and ones that I hated to fight. Perhaps that¡¯s one of the reason¡¯s he went so far north.


    The gentle breeze moved past me and into the study behind. Without looking, I could feel it push against the many scrolls laying on desks and the ground, lifting them upwards and around the room. The wind explored the study eagerly, taking in everything it could, then bounced against the walls and back to me, where I was hanging my legs off the balcony.


    Calling it a balcony was giving it too much credit, though. It was more an open doorway in the room, leading out to a sheer drop that no one could survive a fall from. It was a design choice favored by most Sorcerer¡¯s who had a Soul of air and ended up taking a room within the Magic Tower. I understood why. It was nice to always have the flowing wind around me, being able to feel and see things without even looking. Plus, the view of the City of Marble was not to be ignored. However, he was not a wind Mage. I never understood why he¡¯d chosen a study with one of these openings. At least, I didn¡¯t until he¡¯d left, and given me the study instead.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked the air, not even hoping for an answer.


    Instead of hearing a response, a knock at the door came. The person outside didn¡¯t even bother for me to let them in, instead opening the door themselves. It was a small, frail woman who came in, her eyes darting back and forth and her mouth chewing on the ends of her fingernails. She was a High Mage, like me, the two silver rings around the pointer finger of her right hand giving her rank away. She spoke frantically, her curly black hair bouncing as she looked to and from me and the door, ¡°Lady Kella, I apologize for the sudden disturbance, but I came to warn you. They aren¡¯t pleased. Not one bit. You should prepare¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I commanded the woman, using the air to carry my voice and make it louder. The woman quieted in an instant. ¡°Who are you? Why do you think it is okay for a High Mage to enter a Sorcerer¡¯s study unannounced?¡± I wasn¡¯t the Sorcerer who owned the study in question, but I¡¯d been given authority over it in his absence.


    ¡°I¡¯m¨C I¡¯m so sorry Lady Kella. I merely¨C¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call me that. Not here,¡± I said annoyed. Any self respecting mage knew that using noble titles within the tower was not only rude, but strictly forbidden. Many Nobles gained recognition from the Magic Tower, but it was illegal to use one¡¯s influence to force your way up the ranks.


    ¡°I apologize again¡­ Kella. Your¨C Lord Vine sent me here to warn you.¡±


    I sighed. Even though it was illegal, many Lords and Ladies still did it. Including, not surprisingly, my father. ¡°What did he send you to tell me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The King is,¡± the woman lowered her voice and began to whisper, ¡°He¡¯s been influenced by the Archmage. At least that¡¯s what Lord Vine says. His majesty is reluctant when it comes to any conversation about war or new soldiers and mages, but it seems the Archmage shares the opposite sentiment. The King has given him permission to start a push for more apprentices among the nobles, and Lord Vine is worried about your well being. He wishes for you to leave the magic tower so you won¡¯t get caught up in any of the Archmage¡¯s politics.¡±


    I felt my lips rise into a smile, then a loud laugh erupted from me. I tried to hold back, embarrassed by how undignified I was being, but what she¡¯d just said was too hilarious. ¡°So he wants me to escape the Archmage¡¯s politics, just so that I can get wrapped up in his?¡± I finally asked when I could speak.


    ¡°Yes¡­ wait no! I meant to say¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, dear. You can return and tell my father that I will heed his warning, but that my duties as a High Mage of the Magic Tower are much too important to abandon.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will, Lady Kella.¡±


    She looked less than thrilled to bring the news back to my father, but she started to head out anyway. When she opened the door a towering figure stood behind it. The man was wrapped in all black robes, the hood pulled over his head so far that I could barely see his face. He had his hands clasped in front of him, a common stance mages gave when presenting their ranks. On his hand, around his right pointer finger, were two golden rings, of which were only accentuated further by the two silver rings on his left hand.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I held in a gasp and quickly bowed at the waist, forming a visible gust of air just above my head at the same time. I didn¡¯t want to find out what would happen if I didn¡¯t properly show respect to a superior I didn¡¯t know, let alone to a Master Sorcerer.


    ¡°Wind,¡± the man¡¯s voice came out as soft whisper, ¡°I never would have expected Restivus to take a disciple outside of his own element, nor for her to be his favorite.¡±


    I kept quiet, still in a bow.


    ¡°You can stand up straight,¡± the man finally said, ¡°It is nice to be given respect, but rather boring to talk to someone who can¡¯t respond. No real work gets done that way.¡±


    I did as he said, and released the spell above my head. I turned to the other person in the room, and found her still bowing, a flame dancing at the top of her head so close that I worried her hair would catch on fire.


    ¡°You can leave, High Mage. I¡¯m sure someone else will come for you eventually.¡±


    The woman sprang up so fast she almost jumped, then hurried out the door.


    ¡°To what do I owe this visit, master?¡± I asked the man.


    The Master Sorcerer sighed and took a seat in the lone chair of the study. He was so tall that, even when seated, I was still eye level with him. He reached down to the floor and picked up one of the many scattered papers on the ground, simultaneously pulling down his hood with his other hand. Underneath was a man with dark skin and a bald head. His brown eyes looked lazy, like he was examining the paper in front of him for no real reason.


    ¡°What is the purpose of this research,¡± he said, turning the paper over for me to see.


    It was a sketch of an oval shaped stone, with one end coming to a point. Several scribbles were written around it, but I couldn''t make out what they said. Restivus was notorious for his terrible handwriting.


    ¡°He spent most of his time researching the unknown properties of Nex. I¡¯m not quite sure what that illustration is, but it¡¯s most likely something to do with that.¡±


    The man turned the paper back to himself, then threw it behind him. ¡°An¡­ inconsequential path to follow. It saddens me to see so many mages, especially ones as promising as him, to run down rabbit holes that have already been filled. Some mysteries end up not being mysteries at all.¡±


    ¡°Many have said his pursuits are foolish,¡± I said, holding back my irritation, even though I agreed with them.


    ¡°I never said it was foolish. Now, that¡¯s enough chat, though you are a wonderful conversationalist,¡±he said, but his lazy eyes said otherwise. ¡°I am here on business, and it¡¯s rude to keep you waiting.¡± The Master Sorcerer stood, looking me straight in the eyes now, ¡°I, Master Averitt of The Magic Tower, under orders and obligations from the Archmage himself, order you to take at least one apprentice before the end of the year, or face punishment.¡±


    I stared blankly at him. ¡°Pardon me, Master Averitt, but I don¡¯t quite understand. Why am I required to take an apprentice? What do you mean by punishment?¡±


    ¡°You have already completed the requirements to be considered a High Mage by successfully training an apprentice into acceptance by the Magic Tower, but that was ten years ago. Since then, your usefulness has not shown itself to the Archmage.¡±


    I bit back my tongue, wanting to protest, but not daring to speak out against one of my superiors. If he wanted to, Master Averitt could have me thrown from the top of the tower in an instant. I didn¡¯t think he would do that, but there was always the risk when talking to a Master Sorcerer.


    ¡°The Archmage is not only displeased with you,¡± Master Averitt continued, ¡°But with most other Mages as well. Many have not bothered taking apprentices since the end of the war. The Magic Tower is weaker, and the Archmage is not happy. If you do not have an apprentice by the end of the year, your rank will be demoted, and you will no longer be a High Mage.¡±


    I sighed internally. That wasn¡¯t really an issue. High Mages were more respected, of course, but I had no real reason to care about keeping my rank.


    ¡°Of course, that also means you will no longer have access to this floor of the tower, and this study.¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°Where do you recommend I begin looking, Master Averitt?¡±


    ¡°Fear not, the year has just recently turned, so you have plenty of time. If you find all your prospects lacking, however, the Archmage has already set some plans in motion. At the end of the summer, a¡­ demonstration will be held for the young nobles at the royal palace. A chance for each of them to show off their talents, and for our Mages to find promising apprentices.¡±


    Master Averitt paused for a moment, then let out a loud sigh. His voice came out two octaves lower, ¡°That¡¯s all then, High Mage. Do well to remember all that. I don¡¯t wish to say it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Averitt. Thank you for the information.¡±


    I bowed as he made his way out, then straightened my back when I was sure he¡¯d left. I slumped into the chair he was just sitting in, letting all of my muscles and bones relax. The wind blowing in from the balcony felt empty now, barely blowing in as dusk started overtaking the sky. I sighed, ¡°A new apprentice.¡±

 Chapter 32: The Strange Boy

    Isla


    It was just supposed to be a simple race. Shaymie had started to fly off, prompting me to chase her, and there was no way I was going to let her win. I¡¯d run through the trees after her, pushing the snow out of the way with the strange force I could exert over water. I called it magic, since there was simply no other way to describe the powers that the animals and I had in this world. It was sort of like having an extra, invisible limb that was only able to move water around. I¡¯d tried to move other things, like rocks or trees, but I¡¯d only feel a stabbing pain in my chest when I did so. So, I only ever bothered with water.


    Shaymie zipped away, her ghostly form flying deeper into the forest. I followed, arriving at a clearing that I was all too familiar with. It was the lake at the peak, a place I tried to avoid due to the many ice bears that came here for water. She flew away again the second she saw me, speeding over the water of the giant lake and over to the sole island in the middle. I sighed, then ran after her. She wasn¡¯t going to escape me.


    I reached out with my magic, feeling for the water between me and the island. I remembered watching someone do this before. The group of people that came here every summer, using their magic to split open the water and walk over to the island. I¡¯d seen them climb up the mountain so many times, and watched them split the water over and over again. I¡¯d wished they¡¯d stop and just leave me alone up here, but part of me missed watching them from across the shore. They all seemed so¡­ happy.


    I followed my memories and split open the water, but only a small part of it. There was no way I could do what they did, opening up an entire path with a single motion, which irritated me, but I could at least do this. My magic wobbled as I walked forward, part of the barrier I made between the water and myself coming apart, but I reinforced it quickly. That was strange, but I was probably just overexerting myself.


    Soon, I found myself on the island, and caught up with Shaymie. She was dancing underneath the tree, speeding around a red fruit that was the same size as her. She pushed against it with her stubby arms, the appendages seeming to fall apart as she did so, but her power began to shake the branch. Eventually, under the slight wind that Shaymie had caused, the fruit fell out of the tree.


    I caught it in my hands, almost falling over to do so, and examined it. It looked like an apple, but I knew from experience that it wasn¡¯t one. The taste was incredibly dry, like I was eating a handful of sand with every bite. I held it away from myself, and Shaymie flew down to take a bite out of it.


    ¡°This is why we ran all the way here?¡±


    Shaymie nodded as her ghostly mouth slowly expanded to bite off a third of the fruit.


    ¡°We seriously need to talk about your eating¨C¡± my speech was cut off by a sharp pain in my chest.


    I fell to my knees, dropping the fruit and Shaymie, and clenched my hands to my heart. I tried to breathe to mitigate some of the pain, but it only seemed to grow with each exhale. I fell face first into the ground, not even feeling when my face slammed into the hard rock. All my focus was on the pain in my chest. Then, a bright blue light filled my eyes, and everything went cold.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed with my writhing in pain, freezing to death from an unbearable cold within me, but eventually I started to feel a strange warmth. It wasn¡¯t comforting, not in any way that would drive off the cold. Instead, it felt like a flame that gave off no heat. I knew warmth was there, but I couldn¡¯t feel any of it. It was like someone had put a cup of water in front of me when I was dying of thirst, then tied me down, unable to reach for it. The feeling was unbearable.


    Then, slowly, the warmth started to go away. I wanted to cry. It felt so close, and now it was being taken from me. I tried to reach for it, even though I couldn¡¯t move my own body. I didn¡¯t even know if I was awake or within a dream, but I pulled on it as hard as I could. The warmth didn¡¯t listen, and drifted away. When I finally gave up hope, releasing whatever loose hold I had on the warmth, I realized the pain had gone away. In an instant, my eyes opened.


    I awoke and jerked up into a seated position, suddenly very light headed and my vision blurry. A red light illuminated the world around me, and I could make out two shapes in front of me. The first was a fire wolf, my focus going to its mane as my vision began to clear. It was long, but calm, flowing down the wolf¡¯s back and quietly licking at the air. It was lying on its stomach, but the wolf stared directly at me, its red eyes intense. I should have been more afraid, but I knew that fire wolves were usually docile. Plus, I recognized this one. He was a good boy.


    What really scared me was the boy sitting next to him. He wasn¡¯t looking at me, his eyes staring off somewhere into the forest, but that didn¡¯t matter. He was too close, and I didn¡¯t want him near me. He turned to me, his eyes widening, and I pushed myself away, trying to hide myself with my arms. I shut my eyes, waiting for whatever came next. I knew it wouldn¡¯t help, but what else was I supposed to do?


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± a calm voice asked, and I opened my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t look back at him, but I responded. ¡°Isla.¡±


    ¡°Isla. I see. Sorry, I know you''re tired, but we need to get out of here.¡±


    I heard him stand, and my eyes moved to see what he was doing. I hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at his face, it was much too dark, but I was sure he was a child due to his voice, definitely no older than my body was. However, when he stood, I realized I must be mistaken. He was very thin, almost to a sickly degree, and he towered over me. There was no way someone this tall was my age.


    He knelt down in front of me allowing me to get a closer look at him, even though I really didn¡¯t want to. He was young. At least, partially. Some parts about him reminded me of a child, like his cheeks and nose, but everything else looked old. He held himself up with a cane on his right side, and his head was covered in snow. The small amount of his hair that I could see was almost the same color as the white fluffy powder. His eyes were sunken in, with dark rings underneath them. They were the color of a beautiful emerald, but they didn¡¯t shine like a gemstone. Instead, they looked dull and lifeless. His lips were chapped and his mouth was shaped in a frown, but it quirked into an awkward, empty smile when he reached out his free hand towards me. I pushed myself away from him again.


    He sighed, then reached out his hand again. ¡°Please. I¡¯m not going to hurt you, but they,¡± he pointed towards the forest, where I could now see a few red lights within the trees, ¡°They are. We have to get moving.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ Why do they want to hurt me?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything out here. Why would they come after me?¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I understood why they would search for me, they had done so for years. To them, I was a simple lost child out in the woods, desperately trying to survive on her own. It wasn¡¯t far off from the truth, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to go back to Dousin with them. There was nothing for me there. It just didn¡¯t make any sense that they¡¯d want to harm me.


    ¡°I¨C I can explain on the way. They''re really close. We need to move now.¡±


    I hesitated for a long time. I didn¡¯t want to get involved with anyone. I didn¡¯t know this person and he didn¡¯t know me. However, he was a child. Getting away from him would be much easier than getting away from a couple of adults. That, and what if the boy was telling the truth? What if those people really did want to hurt me? I took the strange boy¡¯s hand, and he helped me to my feet.


    He was stronger than I thought, lifting me all the way up himself before I even got the chance to help. He really was tall, my head only coming up to his shoulders, even when I tried to straighten my back as much as possible. The flame wolf walked up, his massive bulk reaching up to my shoulders even on all fours, and started rubbing his head against me.


    ¡°Ronan, leave her be,¡± the boy said.


    The wolf, Ronan he was apparently named, gave a quiet huff, then continued begging to be pet. I gently rubbed his head, the warmth of his skin reminding me of how cold I was. I let out a shiver and moved closer to the animal. Then, a heavy cloth was thrown over me. I looked back over to the boy, who was putting his backpack over his shoulders, preparing to thank him. I completely forgot to do so, however, when I saw the large owl resting on one of his shoulders.


    He turned to it and spoke softly, ¡°You remember Nayu¡¯s cave, right? Take us there, okay girl? Last trip of the night.¡± The owl let out a ¡®who,¡¯ and its eyes narrowed. The boy sighed, then scratched under the bird''s beak. ¡°There. Are you happy now?¡± The owl didn¡¯t respond, instead flying off his shoulder and into the air.


    The boy started hobbling over to the shore, Ronan following closely behind him. It looked like the wolf was watching him, waiting for the possibility of the boy falling in case he needed to catch him. I spoke hesitantly, slowly following behind him, ¡°You make friends with the animals too?¡±


    He turned to me, but I didn¡¯t hear if he answered. I reminded myself of why I was even on this island, and suddenly became very worried. ¡°Shaymie!¡± I yelled, looking around the small patch of land. ¡°Shaymie, come here!¡±


    There was a short silence, then a whistle like a morning bird¡¯s song rang from the lone tree. Shaymie popped out from behind one of the branches, her ghostly form blending into the gusts of snow falling from the sky. She was almost completely invisible, her light gray form, a crude representation of a human with three dots on her head that resembled a face, blending into the night sky, but I could feel her presence. She flew down from her perch, resting herself near my shoulder, the faint gust of wind she produced letting me know she was there.


    ¡°Is that everyone?¡± the boy asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ yes. Sorry,¡± I responded, a bit embarrassed by my outburst.


    ¡°Good. We''re going to the opposite side of the lake from the soldiers, but they''re still pretty close, so let¡¯s keep our voices down from now on. I¡¯m not very mobile at the moment, so I¡¯d prefer not to have to run.¡±


    ¡°Right, I''m sorry. It¡¯s just¡­ I didn¡¯t want to leave her. She¡¯s family.¡±


    The boy paused for a moment, and he started to rub his free hand against the side of his pants. ¡°I¨C I get it. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait, how are we¨C¡± I tried to say, but my voice cut off when I saw what he did next.


    The boy reached out his hand towards the water, then swung it to the side. The water split in front of us, opening like a curtain for us to walk into. His arm fell limp at his side after the feat, but the water stayed spilt, leaving us a pathway off the island.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of them,¡± I said as we walked.


    He looked over at me, confused. ¡°One of who?¡±


    ¡°You come up here every summer. I¡¯ve seen you. You always split the water like this.¡± I started to remember him as part of that group. I could see him clearly now, but not just in those memories. ¡°You also came up here with another man recently. You were being chased at one time. I¨C It was terrifying.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember. Thank you. You saved me back then. Winter too. You didn¡¯t have to, but you did.¡±


    ¡°Winter? Who¡¯s Winter?¡±


    The boy pointed to the sky. ¡°She¡¯s the owl, my Soul Bind.¡±


    ¡°Soul¡­ Bind?¡±


    The boy stopped, then turned to me. He sighed, then continued walking. ¡°You asked me earlier if I made friends with the animals. It¡¯s a bit more than that. Winter and I have a Soul Bind. We traded a piece of our Soul with one another. I have a piece of hers, and she has a piece of mine. It¡¯s sort of like a contract, or a promise. I thought you would know, given¡­¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°Given what?¡±


    ¡°Given that you¡¯ve made so many of them.¡±


    ¡°What? I haven¡¯t¡­¡± my mind stumbled for a moment.


    I remembered what it felt like when I had met Shaymie. She was running from something, and slammed into me as I tried to get away from one of the guards trying to bring me back to Dousin. She felt like a sudden gust of wind, and whatever was chasing her started going after the guard. We ran away together. Soon after, Shaymie stopped and I could feel a different kind of wind coming off of her. It felt lighter, and warmer. Then, I felt a piece of myself, something I couldn¡¯t describe at the time, leave me, and the light wind took its place. I¡¯d done it so many times that I just thought it was normal in this world.


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to make more than one Soul Bind. Giving up so much of yourself is dangerous. It¨C it drives a person, and any beasts around them, crazy. Their Soul¡¯s go wild and they start taking in so much Nex until they¡­ until they die.¡±


    Some of the things and some of the words he said didn¡¯t make sense to me, but I remembered what had happened on the island. Itr had hurt so much, and my body felt like it was going to break. ¡°Is that why those guards are after me?¡±


    ¡°Soul Fiends cause every beast around to go insane. They attacked Dousin, and the only way to get them to stop is to destroy the source. They still think you''re a Soul Fiend, since no one has ever come back from being one. Until now.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How did you save me then? You¡¯re just a kid!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± the boy paused, thinking for a moment, then continued, ¡°And neither are you.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you¨C¡±


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not wrong, but you were reincarnated, right? Just like me. I couldn¡¯t just let you die. Plus, I owed you for saving me.


    ¡°I¨C wait, what?¡± I tried to ask, but the boy kept going.


    ¡°I overpowered your Soul with my own, I guess. Stopped all the Nex from entering your Soul and pulled it into mine. Without any power, I assume your Soul was able to stabilize or something.¡±


    ¡°Wait, stop. Please, I don¡¯t even understand what you''re saying. You were reincarnated too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was. I figured out that you were too, since you were able to survive out here all alone. Plus, we have the same birthday. I wasn¡¯t completely sure until now, but I guess it''s confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Why¨C why would having the same birthday mean anything?¡±


    The boy hesitated, ¡°It¨C It was just a hunch.¡±


    I had too many questions. There were so many things that I couldn¡¯t understand. Things that I''d probably never understand.


    ¡°When we get somewhere safe, I¡¯ll do my best to explain it all to you. I¡¯m still a bit foggy on all the details myself, to be honest. Reincarnation, why it happened to us and how we ended up here, it''s all still a mystery to me, but I can at least tell you what I do know.¡±


    All of it had to be a lie. I wanted it to be a lie, but it couldn¡¯t be. If he knew about my reincarnation, then he was the only one who could understand me. The only one I might be able to trust. Still, I had so many questions, and one thing didn¡¯t quite add up, my eyes drifting to the flaming wolf named Ronan at the boy¡¯s side.


    ¡°If you¡¯re only supposed to have one Soul Bind, why do you have two?¡±


    The boy paused and started to rub his hand against the side of his pants again. ¡°Ronan was my father¡¯s Soul Bind.¡±


    I swallowed some air, trying to choke down my next question. It wasn¡¯t right of me to ask him about why he said ¡®was.¡¯ I could see I wasn¡¯t supposed to clearly on his face. Instead I asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Right, I forgot to introduce myself,¡± he said. ¡°My name is Sean.¡±

 Chapter 33: Rest

    Sean Brynor


    I was about to collapse when we made it to the entrance of Nayu¡¯s cave. My leg was throbbing in pain, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to create another ice prosthetic. If I had tried, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to get off the island, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to open up the thick sheet of ice covering the cavern in front of us. Coming here wasn¡¯t my first choice, but once I¡¯d seen the guards within the forest, I knew I couldn¡¯t bring her back to Dousin. They knew what she looked like, and there was no way they¡¯d believe I¡¯d saved her. I barely believed it myself.


    It took a second for me to feel the ice sheet covering the cave. My Soul was far past exhausted, and I could barely raise my arms enough to reach out and touch it. As I tried to open a hole in it, I felt the same resistance that I normally felt when trying to manipulate Nayu¡¯s scale. That power bent against mine, but didn''t give way. I almost gave up when the resistance suddenly disappeared, and I opened a hole in the ice sheet. Then, I felt my arms and legs go numb. I lost my grip on my cane, and I was suddenly falling to the ground. Thankfully Ronan was leaning up beside me and he caught me in my fall. I rested against him for a moment, trying to find even the smallest amount of strength left in my limbs.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡± Isla asked behind me.


    I lazily turned my head back to her. She was shivering and desperately holding onto the cloak I¡¯d given her, pulling it as close to her body as she could. If I could still feel my body, I¡¯d probably be the same as her. It was just past midnight now, and the cold was reaching its peak.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± I answered. ¡°Just need a moment. Go on inside. It should at least get you out of the wind.¡±


    Isla didn¡¯t waste a second and rushed inside the cave. I wanted to talk to her more. To explain everything I could about what had happened and how I¡¯d managed to help her, but I was worried those wouldn¡¯t be the things she would focus on. Reincarnation was an exclusive topic, one that she probably never got to discuss. When I first found out Blair was also reincarnated, it was all I wanted to talk about. Even magic took a backseat in my mind back then. Except, I didn¡¯t want to talk about reincarnation anymore. I didn¡¯t even want to think about it. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told her,¡± I mused aloud.


    I leaned down to grab my cane, steadying myself on Ronan, and the two of us started walking in after Isla. The tunnel I¡¯d made wasn¡¯t very wide, just enough that we¡¯d be able to barely fit inside, so having the giant flaming wolf next to me as we went in ended up being a tight squeeze. I was surprised that his flames didn¡¯t melt any of the ice around him. It stayed perfectly frozen, not responding at all to the newly added heat. When the two of us were finally inside, the hole in the sheet of ice closed instantly. I worried instantly for Winter, but she would be fine out in the woods for a while. She may even think of it as a vacation.


    ¡°I told you¡­ not to come back and¡­ not to tell anyone of this place.¡± a deep voice said within my own head.


    Isla was holding her hands to her ears, looking around frantically for whatever had made the noise, while Ronan let out a startled yelp and jumped away from me. I fell to the ground without his support, almost hitting my chin against the stone. I ignored the two, as well as the pain, and spoke aloud, ¡°Nayu! It¡¯s good to hear your voice.¡±


    Nayu responded with a grumble.


    ¡°Please, we need your help. I¨C I can¡¯t make it down the mountain like this.¡±


    There was a long silence, and I feared he would end up turning us away. I¡¯d made it clear that I¡¯d visit him again one day, something he already didn¡¯t want, but I¡¯d also broken one of his rules. He had every right to turn me away, or even kill us.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Nayu said tiredly, ¡°I have plenty of questions for the two of you, especially her. For now, get some rest¨C¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear anything else the great beast said. My body was exhausted, and I could barely feel anything at all. The second he said ¡°rest,¡± my eyes shut and I drifted off into a deep sleep.


    I awoke sometime later to a bright flame. I watched it through my blurry vision as It danced joyfully, licking at the air with glee. I rubbed one hand against my eye, trying to focus and get a better look at it. It wasn¡¯t just a flame. It was a giant fire that billowed almost half a meter high. Underneath it was a larger blob of black, and as my mind cleared, I realized it was Ronan. He was staring off to the side somewhere, his eyes never blinking. This was the second time today I¡¯d woken up somewhere strange to the heat of his mane. I didn¡¯t hate it, though. Somehow, it made me feel safe, knowing that he was watching over me.


    Something on the other side of his mane caught my eye, and my blurry thoughts started to move into position. Isla was sleeping on his other side, curled up in a ball and wrapped in the cloak I¡¯d given her. She was no longer shivering, which took some worry off my back. Above her, floating lazily in the air, was her Soul Bind. It was barely visible, but I could tell it was in some kind of state similar to sleeping.


    ¡°She has quite a lot to say for¡­ someone that¡¯s lived alone for so long. It took her a few hours before she spoke to me, though,¡± a voice said in my head.


    I turned to my side like I was following the noise, even though there was no real voice speaking. There, almost flush with the stone, was a giant wall of light blue scales rising to the height of the giant cavern. Near the top the scale¡¯s pattern changed, curving around a circular deformation. There was a giant yellow eye there, with a vertical iris that stared down at me.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Sean?¡± Nayu asked.


    ¡°Better,¡± I responded. ¡°My leg still hurts, but I can actually feel things again, as well as my Soul.¡±


    Nayu¡¯s eye moved down to look at my leg. ¡°What is wrong¡­ with your leg?¡±


    ¡°I was injured when I first came here. The wound was worse than I thought. I¡­ I won¡¯t be able to walk normally ever again.¡±


    Nayu¡¯s iris expanded, making it look surprised, then his eye moved downward to the floor. ¡°I am sorry. I did not know you were that badly hurt back then. If it were a spiritual injury I would have sensed it immediately, and I could have warned you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Nayu. Besides, I¡¯ve already been looking into fixing it.¡± I opened my Soul, allowing Nex to fill me, and focused my attention on my injured leg. I was still exhausted, even after sleeping for such a long time, but I managed to form the ice prosthetic around my leg with a bit of effort. Then, I stood, showing off to Nayu. ¡°See. Already found a temporary solution.¡±


    Nayu stared at the spell. ¡°Impressive. Magic is used best when helping others rather than¡­ destruction. I¡¯m proud of your progress.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Hearing that gave me a sense of contentment. Nayu wasn¡¯t a teacher that I needed to seek approval from, but he was an incredibly powerful beast that was stronger than anything I, or Restivus, had ever seen. So his approval did feel nice. I sat back down and let the ice prosthetic dissipate, not wanting to tire myself out before I climbed back down the mountain. It would be a tough journey.


    ¡°You should thank her,¡± Nayu said, looking over to Isla. ¡°She carried you all the way down here from the mouth of the cave, and was quite worried. Though, I suppose that hardly repays the kindness you¡¯ve already shown her.¡±


    I stared up at him, confused. ¡°What kindness?¡±


    ¡°She told me what you did, and I can feel her Soul. Stitched together in so many different ways even I can¡¯t tell how many Soul Binds she¡¯s made. It¡¯s almost impressive, if it wasn¡¯t so dangerous. I felt her Soul start to break down at the top of the mountain, but then something else came and stopped it. Was that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was.¡±


    ¡°How did you do it? Why did you do it?¡± Nayu pressed me, his voice suddenly louder within my head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible to save a Bind Fiend, and yet you did it!¡±


    Nayu waited expectantly, his mass of scales seeming to swell in excitement. ¡°I¡­ overpowered her,¡± I answered, ¡°You told me that I had a draw on Nex, something you¡¯ve never seen before. So, I just pulled at the Nex that was rushing into her. It worked¡­ I guess.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see. Your own pull on Nex outweighed hers. I suppose, thanks to your strange relationship with Nex, you are the only one with the ability to do so. Though, she may have been able to save you if your circumstances were reversed.¡±


    I tilted my head to the side, confused, ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ hmm,¡± Nayu seemed to stutter, making a coughing noise in my head, though I was sure he didn¡¯t have to since he wasn¡¯t using real vocal chords to speak.


    ¡°Or was he?¡± I thought.


    ¡°I thought you would have realized. She has the same strange cloud of Nex around her, like it has a mind of its own and desires to be instructed by her Soul. Such a peculiar quality, one I still don¡¯t understand, and it¡¯s shared by two different people. Curious.¡±


    My head whipped over to Isla. She rolled over in her sleep, possibly disturbed by my speaking, but her eyes remained closed. I opened up my Soul, and Began searching around her with my Soul Sense. Sure enough, I could feel the Nex gathering around her, much thicker than anywhere else in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Intriguing, isn¡¯t it. I would love to understand this phenomenon more.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Me too,¡± I responded.


    A sigh escaped from my mouth as all the pieces began coming together. This had something to do with our reincarnation. Whatever had caused us to have a new life also gave us this innate pull on Nex that Nayu described. At first, I thought it was something only special about me. A gift I could use to become more like Sean, but it was clear now that wasn¡¯t the case. Blair probably had this pull as well, and I had just never felt it before.


    None of this mattered, though. Reincarnation and its mysteries weren¡¯t my concern anymore. Our relationship with Nex was certainly intriguing, and it made me itch with excitement thinking about what other innate powers I may have thanks to it, but I ignored that feeling. In my father¡¯s eyes, I wasn¡¯t a reincarnation. I was Sean, and being him was all that mattered. I started to rub my hand against the ground, trying to get the wet, warm feeling to go away.


    ¡°Nayu, have you ever seen parts of the world turn black?¡± I asked, steering the conversation in another direction.


    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    ¡°When I pulled the Nex away from her, I could see something in the air. It was like a mist, but was different somehow. It felt¡­ strange. I was wondering if you''ve ever heard of something like that?¡±


    ¡°No. I have never seen or heard of a black mist or strange power. Are you sure it wasn¡¯t your eyes playing tricks on you? Human¡¯s have very unpredictable senses, and eyesight is one of their worst.¡±


    ¡°It may have been,¡± I said, still unsure.


    Whatever that power was, it was something worth looking into, more so than whatever reincarnation had gifted me. I remembered it so clearly, the way it seemed to separate the world itself just before I blacked out. I didn¡¯t know how I would start looking into it, but it was definitely something I wanted to learn more about. I had many other things to do first, though.


    I stood, reforming the ice prosthetic as I did, and walked over to Isla. She had been rolling over constantly as Nayu and I talked, clearly not satisfied with whatever dream she was having. When I knelt down beside her, her wisp flew in front of my face, and I blew it away. This woke and startled the small creature, who quickly zipped back in front of my face, blowing small gusts of wind against me. I pushed it away with my hand, feeling a surprising amount of weight from it, and it assaulted that instead.


    ¡°Isla,¡± I shook her with my free hand, ¡°Isla, wake up.¡±


    She stirred, and her eyes shot open. She jumped up and away from me, shaking as she raised her fists in my direction. When she finally realized it was me, she calmed down, letting her fists fall to her sides and taking slow and deep breaths.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. Sorry. I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, wrapping her arms around herself like she was hugging something.


    ¡°I need to return home. I have to get back to Dousin and make sure my friends and family are all right.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What about¡­¡± she paused, then mouthed the word, ¡°Reincarnation.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°We can talk about that sometime later. I have to go now.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Okay. Yeah, that¡¯s okay. I need to get moving anyway. I don¡¯t like to stay in the same place¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. ¡°They could still be out there looking for you. I would take you back to Dousin with me, but that could be dangerous. Something tells me you won¡¯t be able to stay around the city anymore.¡±


    She sounded irritated, ¡°Then what do you suggest I do?¡±


    ¡°Stay here, for now. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. I promise.¡±


    She did not look happy. If anything, she looked furious. However, I could see something beyond that fury. Fear was an emotion I was well acquainted with, and one that I was able to spot on others. ¡°Fine. But if you''re not back tomorrow, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    I tried to give a smile. ¡°Is that okay, Nayu?¡± I asked the living wall.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. She is better company than you and Restivus ever were, and I have more questions regarding the nature of her Soul.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± I looked over to Ronan, whose eyes were staring into me. He was waiting for his goodbye. I walked over to the large beast, and started patting his belly. ¡°Watch over her, and be safe.¡±


    Ronan let out a grunt of satisfaction, then rolled over on his side, begging for more belly rubs. I responded by standing up and walking away. He growled for my attention, but I ignored him. When I reached the tunnel that led up to the surface, I glanced behind me, noticing that Ronan had crawled over to Isla and was begging. She obliged, and started scratching his head. I laughed, then started up the tunnel.


    The ice sheet was still there when I reached the mouth of the cave, and I could feel the resistance of Nayu¡¯s will on it much clearer this time as I opened a hole in it. It was much easier to open it this time, though, since my Soul was rested and feeling much better. It still, however, took longer than I would have liked. If I was ever going to make any progress with Nayu¡¯s scale, then I¡¯d have to be able to crush this much weaker will instantaneously.


    I stepped out of the cave, and was met with bright sunlight and the chirping of morning birds. I basked in the sun for a moment, the first time I¡¯d gotten to in a long time. I sat down in the snow, resting my back on the now closed ice sheet, taking a moment for myself. I was then disrupted by Winter, who landed gently on my shoulder.


    ¡°Hey girl. You okay?¡±


    She chirped happily while holding some kind of nut between her beak. Then, she gulped down the food in one bite.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. She¡¯s going to be mad.¡±


    If I was honest with myself, I wanted to do everything in my power to avoid going home. It would not be easy to calm my mother down, nor would it be easy to convince her of what I had in mind, but I hadn¡¯t completed my goal yet. Isla still had nothing, and everyone needed a family at least. I stood, wiping my hand on the side of my pants, and made my way down the mountain.

 Chapter 34: The Selfish Son

    Getting down the mountain was much easier than last time. The ice prosthetic worked wonders, better than I thought it would. I¡¯d expected it to break apart halfway down, but it held up strong even as I made my way toward the city gates. It was taxing to hold it together for so long, and my Soul was starting to feel how it felt after I¡¯d killed the mathear¡¯s, but I was still proud of myself for figuring out such a powerful fix for my leg.


    ¡°I guess he was right,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    When I got a short distance from the gate, I was met with an unfamiliar view. I had walked through these large wooden doors many times when coming home after hunting with my father, so it was disturbing to see them, as well as the wall that they were framed in, completely gone. All that was left was some rubble and a giant hole in Dousin¡¯s outer wall. I could see some people working on it already, trying to fix the breach. Some men were laying bricks and stone, others were examining plans on some kind of scroll, and a few barked orders. The only two people that noticed me, though, were the guards stationed out front.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± one of them yelled, reaching for the sword at his side.


    ¡°I¨C I mean no harm! I just¨C¡±


    ¡°Sean!¡± the other guard yelled.


    He ran over to me, placing his hands on my shoulder and looking me over. I didn¡¯t recognize him at all, and was startled by his sudden approach.


    ¡°I¡¯m¨C I¡¯m sorry, but who are you?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Ah, sorry,¡± he said, still inspecting me for wounds, ¡°I knew your pop. He talked about you a lot, and I¡¯ve seen you come through the gates with him before. Name¡¯s Cormac.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t recognize you as one of the gate guards.¡±


    ¡°So¡¯kay boy. You¡¯ve got plenty of other things on your mind anyway. Wait, what¡¯s this?¡± His eyes drifted down to my leg.


    I shifted my gait, putting my ice covered leg behind the other one. ¡°It¡¯s just a small bruise. I¡¯m fine, really. I just want to get home now.¡±


    He stood, finished checking me for wounds, then stared at me with a puzzled look. ¡°What happened to you that you''re out here anyways? It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I paused, trying to come up with a story on the fly. ¡°I was out in the market with my mother when the attack started, and we got separated. A sairla started chasing me, so I ran into the woods. I¡¯ve been hiding out there since. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m very tired, and scared. I¡¯d just like to go home.¡± I gave him my best ¡®scared child¡¯ face.


    A warm smile came over Cormac¡¯s face. ¡°Father¡¯s are really something. With the way Aaron described you, I would have expected the sairla, hell, even a mathear, to run away from you instead. Bastard made me wish to have a son like that.¡±


    My chest hurt at Cormac¡¯s words, like he was pushing a dagger into an already open wound, but I also began to smile. In that small, insignificant instance, I had exceeded my father¡¯s expectations of me. Still, the smile felt wrong.


    ¡°Come. I¡¯m sure your mother¡¯s extremely worried about you. Let¡¯s get you home.¡±


    Cormac led me through the ¡®gate,¡¯ then handed me off to another guard to escort me home so he could get back to gate duty. This new guard was quiet, unlike Cormac, and didn¡¯t say a word as we winded through the streets of Dousin towards Baird¡¯s home. As I walked up to the door, the guard let out a cough. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, about Aar¨C er¡­ your father. He was a good man.¡±


    I stopped, then nodded to him. He waited for me to enter the house before he left.


    Glass shattered as I stepped into the home. A cup had fallen to the ground at my mother¡¯s feet. She was staring wide eyed at me, the blue ocean¡¯s they contained surrounded by sore red skin from crying. Her lip quivered, like she was trying to say something, but all that came out was a mumble. Tears streamed down her face in droves. She jumped up from her seat at the dinner table and ran towards me, wrapping me up in a tight squeeze as she wailed.


    We sat on the floor in front of the door for a long time, embracing one another. I realized it was the first hug I¡¯d shared with her in a long time. I hadn¡¯t since I¡¯d first saved Winter from a mathear, and that was months ago, long before everything that had happened. So, I relished in the feeling, wrapping my arms around my mother, letting her know that I was alright, and that I was still here.


    ¡°You stupid, stupid boy!¡± she yelled through her cries, pounding against my chest, but not releasing me from the hug. She was right. I was stupid. I had done so many stupid things, and worse, I planned on doing more.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, mother. I¡¯m okay now,¡± I said.


    *****


    ¡°Damn Bind Fiends,¡± Baird muttered.


    I had just finished telling him, Ailisa, and my mother what had happened after I left the house when he said that and slammed his fist against the wall he was leaning on. I hadn¡¯t told them what actually happened, instead opting to give them a similar story to the one I told the gate guard. When mother finally finished crying she had scolded me for leaving the house rather harshly. She had been safe with Baird and many other people, so there was no reason to go out looking for her. I felt a bit guilty, knowing that it wasn¡¯t actually my objective to go out and save her, but I held my tongue.


    ¡°Baird, it''s not their fault. I heard that it was a little girl, the orphan out in the woods, this time.¡±


    Baird¡¯s anger dulled at Ailisa''s words, but then swelled a moment later. ¡°It¡¯s sad, yes, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that this is the second Bind Fiend in ten years! And this one caused so much damage!¡±


    ¡°She was a child!¡± Ailisa was angry now, ¡°Children don¡¯t know better! They had no one to teach them, and she was left all alone! If I¡­ I could have¡­¡± her speech trailed off, then she ran to her bedroom, crying.


    Baird sighed, then turned to me and my mother. We were seated next to each other at the dining table, Mother not letting me out of arm¡¯s reach from her. ¡°Sorry about that, Cori. I didn¡¯t mean too¡­ I didn¡¯t want to mess up your last day with us, though I suppose it was already too late for that even before I spoke. I should¡­ go apologize to her.¡± Baird went after Ailisa, leaving me and my mother alone.


    We sat in silence for a short time, my mother clearly happy that I had come out of my room after so long, even though it was during one of the most dangerous times I could have. When I¡¯d explained the ice prosthetic spell to her, it looked like she was going to begin bawling all over again, but she composed herself.


    ¡°Come,¡¯ she started, breaking the peaceful quiet, ¡°We have to get everything ready. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow at mid-day.¡±


    My head whipped around so fast I almost smacked her in the face with my nose. ¡°Tomorrow!?¡± I exclaimed.


    I knew she was planning to have us leave Dousin. It was the reason she was gone from the house yesterday, and was a major part of my plan for Isla. No, it was more than that. It was the plan. However, I thought that I would have a lot more time to prepare, and a lot more time to convince Mother of what I wanted to do. Now, I only had a day to do it?


    ¡°Yes. You remember Rhys, right? The nice merchant that brought us to Dousin. Well, he doesn¡¯t plan on staying here for very long anymore. Not after the attack. He wants to leave as soon as possible. We¡¯re to meet him tomorrow at the front gates.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, ¡° I mumbled in frustration.


    She led me up the stairs and to my room, watching me as I entered. ¡°We have to leave, Sean. You can¡¯t¡­ you can¡¯t stay in that room anymore.¡±


    I turned around to meet her eyes. She looked worried, and she kept fidgeting as I walked. ¡°I know, mother. I¡¯ll be out of the room soon.¡±


    That seemed to comfort her, at least a little, and her familiar smile appeared on her face, which reminded me that I hadn¡¯t seen it in so long. She walked away, and I began packing all of my things into my bag. There wasn¡¯t much to put in there. I carried most of my stuff with me, the only thing I didn¡¯t have room for in my backpack were a few clothes. Everything important, my bow, waterskins, Nayu¡¯s scale, and cane, were always carried around with me. So it didn¡¯t take long for the room I had spent the last several years living in to return looking like it had been before we came to Dousin. Things seemed to change so quickly.


    Stolen story; please report.


    I walked out of my room on my cane, the ice prosthetic having melted while I was packing, and made my way over to Mother¡¯s room. My heartbeat began to quicken the closer I got, and I tried to wipe my hand against the side of my pants. I turned to look into my parent¡¯s bedroom, terrified at what I might see inside. Clothes were all over the place, some thrown into a bag and others just laying on the floor. Mother was laying on the bed, her arm over her eyes, crying.


    I looked down to my feet, not sure what to do. I took a heavy breath, then walked over and sat on the side of the bed. ¡°We have to leave tomorrow, Mother,¡± I said softly.


    She moved her arm away and looked up at me, tears still in her eyes. ¡°I know, little bird. I know. Can you¡­ help me? This is harder than I thought.¡±


    She looked exhausted. She was already pale and had bags under her eyes when I¡¯d gotten home, but she looked much worse than she had after only an hour apart. It made me want to cry, seeing her like this, but I held back my tears. I had to be strong, like he was. Like Sean should be. ¡°I can,¡± I responded.


    Another hour passed, and very little progress was made. She wasn''t only trying to pack her things, but father¡¯s things as well. It was a struggle to get her to decide what was needed and what was not. I sighed, knowing that there was going to be no better time to do this. I was just postponing the inevitable. I worked up the courage, and spoke. ¡°Mother, can we talk for a second?¡±


    She looked up from Father¡¯s bow, which she was cradling in her arms, and towards me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­ Do you remember the orphan girl in the woods? The one Father always talked about?¡±


    Her face turned sour. ¡°I¡­ do. It was something he mentioned often. It¡¯s a shame, what happened to her. I don¡¯t know much about Bind Fiends, but what I do isn¡¯t pleasant. He would¡¯ve been upset if¡­ if he were still here.¡±


    ¡°What if I told you we could still help her?¡±


    She smiled, ¡°I would be happy, Sean, but you can¡¯t save someone who isn¡¯t alive anymore. Believe me, I¡¯ve wanted to.¡±


    That''s all I needed to hear. ¡°She is alive, Mother.¡±


    She looked up from the bow, ¡°Honey, no she isn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s how Bind Fiends¨C¡±


    ¡°I saved her. I went into the woods and up the mountains, and I saved her. She almost died, but I stopped it. I hid her up there. She¡¯s all alone and has no one, and she can¡¯t come back to Dousin or the guards might kill her. She needs us to help her.¡±


    She stared at me, her eyes growing wider and wider as I spoke. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°I am. Someone had to save her. I needed to save her.¡±


    She stood up from her chair and walked over to the door, leaning against it. It was too much to put on her shoulders, I knew. She already had so much to deal with, and now I was adding to her burden. It was selfish of me, but I had to help Isla. It was what he would have wanted.


    ¡°I want her to come with us, Mother,¡± I said.


    She looked up at me, confused, ¡°Wha¨Cwhat?¡±


    I chose my words carefully, trying to use whatever I could to convince her. It felt wrong, but I had to do it. ¡°She¡¯s alone on that mountain. She has nothing, but that¡¯s not right. I know it¡¯s not right. Everyone should have a family, including her.¡±


    A shocked expression appeared on her face, and I could see her fighting back tears. She bent over and grabbed her stomach, sobbing so hard wet spots began appearing on the wooden floors underneath her face. I walked over to her, wrapping her in my arms as she cried. We stood again after she began collecting herself, and I realized for the first time that I was taller than her. It had been like that for a while, but I had never really noticed it until now. She looked up at me, a small smile on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, little bird,¡± she said. ¡°Though I suppose I shouldn¡¯t call you that anymore.¡±


    I smiled back at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I like it. Why do you call me that anyways?¡±


    She let me go and walked over to the bow she had dropped on the floor and picked it up. ¡°It was something one of my parents'' housemaids always used to call me when I was little. She was in charge of taking care of me, and I made it rather difficult for her. I was always trying to get away, running so that I could spread my wings outside of our home. Most of the time I was caught, though. When you were born I just started calling you it.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I started to chuckle, ¡°You must have been a handful as a child.¡±


    ¡°I was, just like you are,¡± she laughed. ¡°I suppose I gave you that nickname for another reason, though. I think I wanted you to take it, and use it to gain the courage to go outside. Like the name would give you wings, or something.¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been nice if the name did.¡±


    She looked up at me, ¡°What do you mean? It did. At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯d like to think. When we came to Dousin, you were always out of the house, running around and getting lost. I was worried that you were turning into me, and in many ways you acted just like I had when I was young.¡±


    ¡°Was I really that bad?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Worse. Much worse. However, I know now that we''re different. When I was running, it was always away from something, like my responsibilities or the mean housemaids that would make me study. You were always running towards something, whether it was magic, friends, training, or saving someone¡¯s life, exactly like your father.¡±


    ¡°I¨C¡± I choked on the air in my throat, ¡°I¡¯m just like him?¡±


    ¡°You are, Little Bird. I guess all the Brynor¡¯s are the same.¡±


    I tried to hold in my tears as best I could, but a few escaped.


    ¡°Sean,¡± my mother said, walking over with Father¡¯s bow and placing it in my hands, ¡°He would be very proud of you.¡±


    I fell apart, my legs giving out and my body falling into her arms. I had cried over my father¡¯s death so many times that it''d be impossible to count, but her words had ripped through all the bandages I tried to put on the wound. As I layed there, crying into my mother¡¯s arms, my hand started to feel a little less wet.


    ¡°She can come with,¡± I heard her say through my sobs.


    I looked up at her, and saw that she was crying too. ¡°She¨C she can?¡± I asked through muffled breaths.


    ¡°Your father would have never let me refuse.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Your twin sister?¡± Isla asked as I layed out the details for her.


    ¡°If we¡¯re about to fight over who gets to be the older sibling, then you win, because I really don¡¯t care.¡± She was frantically putting on the clothes I had brought her from Dousin, her teeth chattering and body shivering every second. ¡°How did you survive the winter like that?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy,¡± she said, pulling the large coat around her body and wrapping it tight.


    I sighed, hoping she would give me more details in the future. Learning how to survive harsh winters could be useful, even though Mother said it never snowed in the Marble City. ¡°My grandparents haven¡¯t seen my mother since she was pregnant, nor have they ever met me, so it¡¯s a fairly easy lie to get away with. The only problem is the man transporting us, but a few extra coins always buys a merchant¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Isla stared at me with guarded eyes. ¡°I get that Dousin is dangerous for me to stay around, but I don¡¯t understand why you can¡¯t just drop me off around this new city. I¡¯m fine living on my own.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t¡­ recommend that,¡± Nayu rumbled in our heads. ¡°Your Soul is still unstable. While I think it unlikely, there is the possibility that you will become a Bind Fiend again. It¡¯s important that you stay around Sean, at least for a little while.¡±


    Isla blinked, then, without any other arguments, said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    It hurt a little that she trusted a wall of scales more than me, especially since I was the one that introduced said wall to her, but I let it be. I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be easy to gain her trust, and I didn¡¯t want to force that on her. ¡°Alright then, we should get going if we want to meet up with the caravan in time.¡±


    ¡°Be safe, Sean.¡± Nayu said.


    I walked over to the giant beast, Isla right behind me, and placed my hand on one of his scales. It was as solid as a rock, and I could feel the power running through it. ¡°I will, Nayu. Thank you for everything. I hate that we didn¡¯t get to talk together more.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same, though¡­ We never know what the future may hold. May we meet again.¡±


    I kept my hand on the beast for a few more seconds, then started walking away. Behind me, I heard Isla speak softly, ¡°Goodbye, Nayu.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Isla,¡± he responded, ¡°Remember, do those exercises daily for a year, and your Soul should be just fine.¡±


    I turned back around, staring the great beast right in the eye. ¡°What exercises?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah. A sort of¡­ concentration exercise. One that helps a mage gain more control over their Souls.¡±


    ¡°I see. Maybe you could¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ show me before we go?¡±


    ¡°You will be late, Sean. Have Isla show you sometime else. Now, go.¡±


    I sighed, and started heading up and out of the cave. We made it to the bottom of the mountain just before noon. I hid Isla near the road about one hundred meters away from Dousin¡¯s gate. Mother should have already told Rhys that we would be picking her up around here, so I told her that the caravan would arrive soon, and started down the path towards Dousin. I could see the wagons inside the city through the broken gate as I walked up to it.


    Baird was the first to greet me as I walked in. He placed a hand on my shoulder, ¡°Look after your mother for me, alright? And be careful in that crazy city.¡±


    ¡°I will Baird.¡±


    He pulled me into a hug, and I returned the favor. ¡°I love you, Sean. Come back and visit sometime, okay?¡±


    I nodded, then turned to Ailisa. She gave me a hug, a few parting words, then said goodbye. Soon after, me and my mother loaded up into one of the caravan¡¯s wagons, and Rhys had his lisyfe¡¯s start moving.


    As we made our way out of the city, I noticed a little girl running out of the crowd in the destroyed market. It was Lennox. Her face was a mess of tears and snot, and her clothes looked dirty and ragged. I hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to say goodbye to her or Hector. There just wasn¡¯t enough time with us leaving so quickly. I waved to her, yelling, ¡°Goodbye!¡± then watched as the city I¡¯d lived in for so long slowly drifted into the distance.

 Chapter 35: The Hot Spring

    The spring was nice and cool, bringing my body out of the hot and humid air. It was incredible how different the weather could be when traveling far distances. It was technically still winter, even this far south, which made me worried for what summer was like in the Marble City. If it was worse than this, then I¡¯d have to learn how to conjure a full set of ice armor just to keep the heat away.


    I sat on a smooth rock under the water and rested my back against another, enjoying the soothing spring. It had already been a month since we left Dousin, and we were only halfway through our journey, and that was with the swift lisyfe¡¯s pulling us along. Looking at the different maps Rhys used for navigation really opened up my eyes to just how large Vistaria, and the continent, were. The world was so much wider than Dousin or Corvin. So much to see and I¡¯d barely scratched the surface of it.


    I stretched my arms and legs, then opened my Soul to the Nex all around me. I could feel the entire spring. Every droplet of water was clear in my mind and I could feel every creature in its shallows, including all the other people. Rhys, his workers, my mother, and Isla had all found their own private corners of the spring, and I now knew where all of them were. Embarrassed by my intrusion, I slowed the flow of Nex down to a trickle, just enough that I was only connected to the small amount of water around me. Then, I got to work.


    As usual, my magic training came down to sculpture design. I had tried forming a few spells, like the water scythe or my whirlpool spell, but quickly exhausted myself without gaining any improvement. So, with no other ideas in mind, I started crafting a new piece of art. I wished Restivus or Nayu had given me other ways to improve my magic, but this method was effective. My control over water was nearing perfection, and shaping it had become much easier, but the power of my spells was abysmal. If I had been able to increase the strength of my spells, then I would''ve been able to take out that last mathear that night.


    ¡°Then I might¡¯ve been able to save you,¡± I said to the now frozen figure in my hands.


    My new creation was one I had been working on over the past month, now finally perfected. It was Morrison, his sword in its sheath on his side and a spear in his right hand. He was wearing a smirk, the same one he used to have when he was about to tease one of us, and a small flask could be seen peeking out of one of his pockets, the same one I now carried in my bag. He stood on a small platform with a single word inscribed on the front. It read, ¡°Hero.¡±


    ¡°You might not have wanted to be called that, but you definitely are one.¡±


    ¡°Did you finally finish making your action figure?¡± a voice called to my right.


    I was so startled I tried to stand, forgetting my injury, and fell back down in the water, submerging myself. I found my footing, using the large rock I was just laying against to prop myself against, and stood up out of the water, trying to catch my breath. Isla was standing over on the bank, her hair still wet and clothes damp. She looked better cleaned, more like an actual girl rather than a wild animal. Ronan was sitting beside her, wagging his tail, clearly enjoying my stumble earlier. A small blob-shaped wisp of air floated above him, dancing on the hot air he gave off.


    ¡°Did you forget the concept of privacy while you were up on that mountain?¡± I asked her, ignoring my own actions earlier.


    She stared blankly at me, ¡°You''re really skinny, you know? Like, really skinny. You kind of look like a toothpick.¡±


    I felt heat rise in my cheeks and looked down at myself. It was true, unfortunately. I never gained much muscle definition, even with all the rigorous exercise Restivus put me through, but what I had gained in that time was all gone now. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk!¡± I yelled back, covering myself with my arms.


    She was still incredibly thin, a residual of her old ¡®mountain hermit¡¯ look. She still hadn¡¯t completely lost all of her wild appearance, despite being clean now. My mother had been feeding her non-stop the last month, terrified that she would keel over and die any minute from starvation.


    ¡°I have a valid reason, at least,¡± she said, patting her belly. ¡°What are you covering up for, by the way? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re naked.¡±


    ¡°Well excuse me for not wanting you to make a comment about every part of my body.¡±


    Isla laughed. ¡°Relax, Sean. I¡¯m not here to tell you how ugly you are. It¡¯s about time we talked. You¡¯ve been leaving me hanging for a month now, and I¡¯m tired of waiting. Put a shirt on and follow me.¡±


    ¡°Nayu was right. You really do talk a lot,¡± I mumbled


    Her head whirled around, ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± I yelled.


    It had taken her all month to start speaking like a normal person around me, rather than a cautious animal. She still kept everyone else at a wide berth though, including mother. It felt good, being acknowledged as someone trustworthy by her, but I was a bit annoyed by how long it took. She opened up to Nayu in only a night. Though, only losing to some kind of ultra powerful beast wasn¡¯t the worst kind of second place.


    I sighed, crafting the ice prosthetic around my leg and walking out of the spring. She was right. I had been avoiding this topic for too long. Even though I didn¡¯t want to talk about reincarnation at all, I owed it to her to tell her what I know. I didn¡¯t have to tell her everything, though. Just the important things. My past memories didn¡¯t need to be shared, and I doubted she¡¯d share hers with me too. The only problem was I didn¡¯t know if I should tell her about Blair or not.


    I threw on my shirt after drying off, then followed Isla over to a clearing just a short walk into the woods. Isla sat on a rock covered in moss, and I took a seat on a stump next to it while Roan lay down in some nelly burnt grass. I wondered who had cut the tree down, but then I remembered there was a village close by. I had seen it on one of Rhys¡¯ maps. It was some kind of farming village, the people there making use of the flat forests that were west of the Endevis mountain range. It made sense that they¡¯d settled right next to a beautiful spring. A perfect place to get water for their crops and for their people. I wondered what the village looked like. Maybe we could visit before¨C


    ¡°Sean!¡± Isla yelled in my ear.


    ¡°Huh? What? Wha?¡± I stammered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve been trying to get your attention ever since you sat down, but you blanked out on me for a while. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah. I¡¯m fine,¡± I answered, filing away my thoughts about the village for later. Maybe I could visit it, and the spring, sometime in the future?


    ¡°Don¡¯t disappear like that again, okay? I¡¯m not letting you run from this conversation again.¡±


    I gulped down the urge to say, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± and to run away. I nodded to her.


    ¡°So¡­ what do you know? I mean you¡¯ve said a few things, but I don¡¯t really know much.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really know much either,¡± I said, looking into the grass. I decided to finally rip off the band-aid. ¡°You were born without memories, right?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Not one. It was¡­ terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Have you had any dreams? Anything you suspect being from your old self?¡±


    Her eyebrow quirked up in confusion. ¡°I¨C I have, yes. But they¡¯re confusing and jumbled, nothing that gives me any clues to who I am.¡±


    ¡°You mean who you were,¡± I said.


    ¡°Er¡­ I guess. Have you had those dreams as well?¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°I have, but it¡¯s the same as you. None of them really tell me much about my old self¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°I see. Though, this may mean we could get most of our memories back with time. At least, I hope so.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I remember you saying something that night. Something about our birthdays.¡±


    I flinched, forced to make a decision. ¡°It was just a hunch. Hearing about a kid that had the same birthday as mine and survived years alone in the wilderness made me wonder if it was possible. I wasn¡¯t certain until you told me that night.¡±


    It felt bad to lie to her, especially when she was just trying to find answers and I was the only one that could give her some. However, I didn¡¯t want to bring up Blair. There was no reason to, not with us leaving Dousin. If I was lucky, I¡¯d never have to see him again. Out of sight, out of mind.


    ¡°I see, just a hunch,¡± she responded. ¡°Then why did you risk your life on such a hunch?¡±


    I looked up to find her staring at me, her brown eyes boring into mine. I wondered what my face looked like right now. Shock? Confusion? Fear? I didn¡¯t know how to answer her. What reason would I have for going to save her when I could have died. Who would be stupid enough to run into monster filled woods to save someone condemned to die. I smiled a little, then felt my body go slack. I stared back down at the grass, remembering something that he once told me. ¡°It¡¯s a sad thing, having nothing left,¡± I said.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I looked up again to see her eyes go wide. ¡°You came to save me¡­ because I didn¡¯t have anyone else to do it?¡±


    I nodded. It¡¯s what he would¡¯ve done. It¡¯s what I should do. Ronan grumbled, looked up at us, then dragged himself over to lay his head in my lap. His head was warm, just like his Soul. Except, a part of his Soul wasn¡¯t warm. It was cold, dull, and lifeless, yet more comforting at the same time. I scratched the top of his head. ¡°Yes,¡± I answered her.


    She finally looked away from me, staring off into the trees instead. Silence filled the air for several long and uncomfortable minutes. ¡°Thank you,¡± she blurted out, ¡°For that night. I never got the chance to say it back then, nor until now. So, thank you for saving my life, Sean.¡±


    A smile crept onto my face, and I let out a small chuckle. ¡°Anytime. You are my sister now. Family.¡±


    ¡°Older sister,¡± she corrected.


    My smile fell into a blank stare. ¡°Are you kidding me? You seriously need to be the older sister that bad?! I said that in Nayu¡¯s cave as a joke, you know?¡±


    She looked back over to me and placed a hand on her cheek in mock shock. ¡°Oh dear me, if Only I had known back then. Perhaps things could have been different. Alas, as your elder sister, it¡¯s up to me to teach you how to make things clearer in the future.¡±


    I scoffed, then stood and started walking back to the carriages. Ronan followed, his growl strangely sounding like a laugh.


    ¡°Hey wait up for me!¡± Isla called behind us, but I walked as fast as I could.


    When I got to the carriages I found no one else there. Rhys and his men were clearly still enjoying their break and the spring, and mother had probably found a secluded place to be alone at. I looked down at Ronan, who was trying to stamp out a flower he had set on fire, and scratched behind his ear. ¡°Go find Mother and keep her company.¡±


    Ronan grunted, then ran off towards the spring. I headed to the covered carriage Rhys had placed my family in and opened the back of it. Inside was Winter, who was huddled up close to a half melted black of ice. Her eyes opened wide at the sound of me coming in and she chirped, but she didn¡¯t move towards me. ¡°Sorry girl. Here, I¡¯ll make another one.¡±


    I moved some water out of one of the sacs at my side, molding it into a cube shape next to Winter, then froze it. It solidified quickly, giving winter more cold air. She cooed, and I scratched under her beak. She was fairing far worse than I was with the hotter climate, and couldn¡¯t stand it even more. She wasn¡¯t made out of ice, though her looks could be deceiving, but I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if she started melting after being out for too long. I wondered if there was some kind of magical refrigeration system in the Marble City I could stash her in, but I doubted it.


    ¡°I know it sucks, but we''re just going to have to get used to it.¡±


    Winter leaned into my scratches, not paying any attention to my words. I sighed.


    ¡°Sean!¡± Isla yelled from outside. ¡°Sean!¡±


    I left the carriage and stared at her. She was out of breath and her face was flushed. ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t letting you run away from this conversation, asshole!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Memories and birthdays. We already talked about it all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s it? There¡¯s nothing more?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all we ever figured out. There was nothing else. No idea how we got here, no idea if someone brought us here.


    ¡°We?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. You and me. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    She stood in though for a while. ¡°I guess I shouldn''t be surprised. I don¡¯t know why I suspected you to know more. We¡¯re in the same boat, you and I.¡±


    ¡°We all are,¡± someone said from behind me. Mother and Ronan were walking back from the spring, her hair a mess and her eyes tired. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh we were¡­ uh¡­ we¡­¡± Isla stuttered.


    ¡°About the trip, Mother,¡± I answered. ¡°We''re all in it together. It¡¯s hard, but we have each other.¡±


    Mother smiled, the honey-like look filling me with joy, and I returned the expression. ¡°I see,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m glad. As long as were all safe, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Isla tried to speak again, ¡°Thank¨C thank you Mo¨C Moth¨C¡±


    ¡°Take your time, Isla,¡± my mother cut her off, ¡°We have another month before you have to start calling me that. I appreciate it, though.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Isla finally managed, but then she ran towards me and into the carriage. It was still startling to see how quickly her personality could change around other people, but it was nothing new.


    ¡°I guess she¡¯s still frightened,¡± Mother said.


    ¡°She¡¯ll come around to you soon,¡± I reassured her.


    She smiled again, ¡°I hope so, little bird.¡±


    Within the next hour, Rhys and his men returned, and we continued our journey to the Marble City.


    *****


    The Endevis Mountain Range traveled all the way from the north to the south of Vistaria, splitting the two relatively flat areas of the country, The Bloodied Plains to the east and the forests to the west, in half. As the mountains traveled south, their height lessened and range thinned. The only outlier, the tallest mountain in the southern province of Vistaria, was Mount Pearl, where the Marble City was.The mountain had two peaks, having been split in half by some kind of meteor millenia ago, far before the first king arrived on the continent and founded the capital city. The city was built there, in between the two towering peaks, and I was now finally seeing it with my own eyes.


    We were still a few kilometers out, just coming out of the forest in a giant vineyard that spread out for hundreds of acres outside the city walls. I heard Rhys scoff behind us when we exited the woods. I looked out of our carriage and watched him spit towards the plants. ¡°Damned Lord Vine, hogging all of the customers with his shit wine,¡± Rhys said, spitting again. He turned his attention forward, catching me staring at him. A small smile came across his lips, only for it to fall away right after. ¡°Excuse my language, kid. This city just rubs me the wrong way is all. It¡¯s not as bad as Dousin with all their restrictions and such, but it¡¯s easier to tell who''s in charge up there. Only one big noble running the show in that city, but in the capital, it¡¯s way different. Everyone is vying for power and money here, and the city isn¡¯t big enough for all their gold sniffing noses. Their greed knows no bounds here, and they¡¯ll try to take everything you have. Watch yourself while you''re here, Sean.¡±


    ¡°Rhys, you¡¯re literally a merchant who sells things for twice the market value.¡±


    Rhys smiled again, this one actually looking genuine. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why I fit in so well, I guess,¡± he shrugged. ¡°The wine made in these fields is supposedly some high end, ultra valuable stuff that sends nobles into a frenzy just to get one bottle, only for them to stick in a glass case and never drink it. Of course if they did, they would know it tastes like piss.¡±


    I eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Have you ever actually had it, Rhys?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! This shit,¡± he pointed to the fields, ¡°is three hundred gold coins for a bottle! I could buy a house in some random field in the plains, settle down with a wife, have two kids, and still have a few coins left over for that kind of money!¡±


    My eyes widened, ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. That is kind of ridiculous.¡±


    Rhys sighed, ¡°Ah, sorry for ranting on you. Lord Vine is the worst of the worst, Sean. Greedier than a dragon, but he¡¯s somehow convinced anyone with any kind of power that his wine is worth the price. Not all of them are as bad as him. Still bad, but not that bad.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Rhys. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll do you good if you do, kid.¡±


    I let the curtain of our covered carriage fall, blocking my view from Rhys, and walked back to the front. I stuck my head out, turning my attention back to the city. We had moved much closer now, almost to the walls. The five meter tall construction was made purely of chalk white marble, curving in a crescent outwards from one peak to the other. It met the cliff face of each half of the mountain, which contained the same material the wall was made out of, and merged seamlessly into it.


    There were three gates in the wall, each having two small towers on either side of the giant doors. The only other thing that broke up the smooth pattern of the wall was a giant opening for the river that flowed out of the city and west into the forest. The water had a crystalline look to it, the sun shining off of something in the water. ¡°Small, tiny pieces of marble,¡± I realized, staring even harder at the water.


    ¡°Woah!¡± I heard a man yell up ahead.


    One of the city guards, a man at the front gate, was holding his hand out in front of one of the lisfye¡¯s hauling the front carriage. I heard Rhys grunt behind us, then watched him walk up to the guard. ¡°What seems to be the problem, friend?¡± The guard took a long look at Rhys, squinted, then held out his hand. Rhys placed a small card in the man¡¯s open palm. ¡°We have permission to sell within the city, in accordance with the King¡¯s laws.¡±


    The gate guard stared at the card, then looked back up at Rhys and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of what his Majesty deems legal and illegal, you worm.¡± he spit at Rhys¡¯ feet, then handed the card back to him. ¡°Declare your beasts, then we¡¯ll search the carts. You can,¡± the man paused, gritting his teeth, ¡°Enter after we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Rhys said with a light bow. ¡°We have eight lisyfes, two pulling each cart, and the family traveling with us has a Sairla, a wisp, and a¡­ I apologize, but I don¡¯t know the other creature''s name. It¡¯s some kind of crystal owl.¡±


    The guard wrote each of the creatures down on some kind of list. ¡°Are all of them registered?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Our lisyfes are, yes. However, the family is from Dousin, and thus have never been in a city with a Beast Registrar. They plan to meet with the nearest one as soon as we enter the city.¡±


    The guard humphed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have one of mine let Gaige know. He typically deals with most new beast registrations on this side of the city. Here are the directions,¡± the man handed him a slip of paper as well as the card back, and Rhys took them.


    ¡°Thank you very much, sir.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. The faster we make this, the quicker I don¡¯t have to look at you anymore. Boys! Search the carts!¡±


    Rhys walked back to the carriage he was driving and grabbed the reins for his lisyfes. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to do anything?¡± I asked him.


    Rhys raised an eyebrow, ¡°And what exactly were you expecting me to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, get angry at the guard for spitting at you? I¡¯ve seen you when one of your employees starts complaining when you tell them to do something. You''re definitely not the worst boss ever, but I definitely wouldn¡¯t complain too much if I worked for you. So I don¡¯t get why you just let him disrespect you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should think about hiring you, then,¡± Rhys¡¯ face filled itself with a smile again, but it was the smaller, obviously forced one. ¡°Let''s just say some guards and people don¡¯t exactly like traveling merchants like myself, even in this city. No matter where I go, at least someone will treat me like shit. It¡¯s just something I have to live with. Even if I picked a fight with each and every one of them, the scrutiny wouldn¡¯t stop. Plus, if I started yelling and screaming at the guy, he would never let us in. Then I wouldn¡¯t be able to sell all this crap and be out of money, and you and your family wouldn¡¯t get to where you need to go.¡±


    ¡°So you just give up because you think it''s hopeless?¡± I asked.


    Rhys thought for a while. ¡°More like, I wait for the moment when I actually think it would do some good. ¡®Pick you fights,¡¯ or whatever they say. Though, there hasn¡¯t been many times where I thought arguing would be useful.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn''t really know what to think about that.


    ¡°Alright, you''re all clear. Let them in!¡± the gate guard yelled.


    Rhys¡¯ smile turned into a genuine smirk. ¡°Go on back to the front, now. You¡¯re not gonna want to miss entering the big city for the first time. It¡¯s a memory that will last your whole life.¡±


    I nodded, then moved up to the front of the carriage, accidentally stumbling over a sleeping Isla. She shook herself upon waking, then asked, ¡°Are we there yet?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, check this out with me.¡± I said.


    She squeezed in next to me and poked her head out of the carriage. I did the same, and watched as the giant gates opened into the City of Marble.

 Chapter 36: Beast Registrar

    Dousin was a dreary and ancient city. From the few history lessons my mother gave me that weren¡¯t about God, she said that Dousin was one of, if not the, oldest cities on the continent. The Frosta family had lived there for centuries, ruling over the north. Although it had its own type of beauty, it was clear from the cracks in the stone and the dying wood buildings that it wasn¡¯t the prettiest place to look at. The City of Marble stood in stark contrast. Elegant was the best word I could find to describe it. Everywhere I looked I was met with the color of pure white marble, perfectly polished so that it seemed to shine in the sunlight. Dousin had always been more of a stronghold, but this was a city.


    As soon as we entered the gate, our carriages had to go over a bridge. A river ran along the wall, going around the entire city, sort of like a moat. As we ventured further in, passing by store fronts and crowds of people wearing fairly light clothing, a major difference from the heavier wool we wore in Dousin, I realized that it wasn¡¯t just a river. While normal roads were still fairly common, the city was mostly made up of canals, many people stepping out of buildings and onto small canoes, using them to get around rather than walking. The entire city had been built on a circular lake that was nestled in between the two peaks.


    ¡°Sean, look at that!¡± Isla yelled as we turned onto a much wider and more open road.


    The streets were filled with people. Some of them were bartering for food at market stalls, others were trying to bring customers over to see their wares, and many were simply walking around, enjoying themselves on a nice day. However, Isla wasn¡¯t pointing to a person. She was pointing to one of the many beasts that walked alongside the human they were Soul Bound to. It was a strange sight, seeing them walk around the city like normal. The guards in Dousin would have gone insane if they saw even one of these creatures, let alone the giant bear-like creature Isla was pointing to, in the city.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Fyrbera,¡± Mother said, peering out of the carriage. ¡°They populate the western forests. They¡¯re a lot more docile than their Mathear relatives, but it¡¯s pretty rare to see someone that formed a Soul Bind with them.¡±


    That thing is related to a mathear?¡± I asked, though the resemblance was fairly obvious.


    It looked just like a giant bear, like a mathear did, but didn¡¯t have giant fangs or claws made of ice. It did have spikes protruding from its back, but they were made of a smooth rock rather than ice.


    Other beasts walked around with their companions, many of them being pointed out with excitement by Isla and her questions being answered by my mother, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Something else had caught my eye. Above the buildings, fairly far away, was some kind of tower. I couldn¡¯t see the base of it, only able to spot the top of the structure over the many marble houses. The tower came up into the air like a spike, as if it was stabbing at the sky, and it seemed to rise even taller than the two mountain peaks on either side of the city.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe a place like this is real,¡± Isla said beside me. Her eyes were filled with wonder, and her mouth was hung open in amazement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start drooling. It¡¯s just a city,¡± Rhys called to her.


    Embarrassed, she quickly shut her mouth, wiped off her chin, and stared at Rhys with eyes like daggers.


    ¡°Woah, hey! Don¡¯t kill me, I didn''t mean it!¡± Rhys yelled in feigned terror. ¡°Give me a hand with your sister, Sean? Sean?¡±


    I ignored them, trying to get a better look at the tall tower. Rhys must have followed my eyes, and snorted. ¡°Of course the first thing that catches your eye here is the Magic Tower. I guess I should have expected as much.¡±


    The words ¡®Magic Tower,¡¯ brought me out of my tunnel vision. ¡°That¡¯s the Magic Tower?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Of course it is. Do you see any other giant towers like it?¡±


    ¡°No. I just thought it would be a bit more¡­ magical.¡±


    The tower was beautiful, made of the same marble as the rest of the city, but it was very bland. It was just a giant spike sticking out from the city. Every time Restivus had mentioned it, he seemed to revere it as something incredible. It was a tower that collected all of humanity''s achievements in magic, after all. So, when I imagined it, I saw it as this massive structure that was adorned with all sorts of magical decorations and shows of power. Instead, it was just a high tower. Still, it intrigued me.


    ¡°Well you can get a closer look at it later. We don¡¯t have time to head into the middle of the city. We¡¯ll drop you off at Gaige¡¯s and be on our way. This little detour is already eating away at time you haven¡¯t paid for.¡±


    I frowned at Rhys, but my mother thanked him. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say, Rhys,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for my family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, Cori. If you ever need transport again and I¡¯m in town, come find me. I might even give you a discount if you teach him how to shut up,¡± Rhys responded, pointing to me.


    ¡°You¡¯d never give anyone a discount,¡± I countered.


    The merchant laughed. ¡°True, true.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for our caravan to reach Gaige¡¯s Beast Registrar. It was just a few turns from the gate, right along one of the main roads. It was a giant building, looking more like a barn than an official government building. Of course, like everything else, It was made out of pure marble. It was a fairly simple building except for one of its sides, which was completely open like a giant barn door. On that side was a canal, and a dock-like structure was built onto the building. Near those docks was a sea horse. Not a sea horse like from my old memories, but a literal horse with rainbow scales, fins, and gills. It spat water out and shook its head while its owner brushed its scaly mane. The beast went out of my view before I could ask someone more about it.


    We were off the carriage and waving goodbye to Rhys within no time at all. He gave me a few parting words, mainly about how to keep my coin and deal with the less savory individuals of the city, then got on his cart and left. It felt weird, seeing him just disappear after two months of him being around. So many people just seemed to come and go.


    Entering the Beast Registrar was just as shocking as entering the Marble City. Beasts had been common on the roads, but this building was a madhouse compared to outside. It was stuffed full of so many beasts that I couldn¡¯t even look at them all. People were yelling over the loud noises their beasts made while workers tried to understand what they were asking. People tried to squeeze through the mass of animals, looking for a place to sit down. The whole place was an absolute mess.


    ¡°We need to get in line!¡± Mother yelled.


    ¡°Line? What line?¡± I asked, trying to find wherever I was supposed to go.


    A loud whistle came through, quieting every person and beast in the room. Everyone turned to a small man with curly brown hair standing behind the registration counter. He wore a thick pair of glasses on his face, so I couldn''t see his eyes, but I could¡¯ve sworn they were staring directly at me.


    The man opened his mouth to speak, but as soon as every man and beast realized the whistle had come from him, they went back to making noise.


    ¡°Ah, wait¡ª¡° I heard him try to say, but his voice was drowned out by everything else.


    ¡°Sean over here!¡± Isla pointed to a short group of people all lined up together.


    It was surprising how short it actually was, considering how packed the building was, but it was possible many of them weren¡¯t here to get their beast¡¯s registered and instead needed something else. I started heading over when I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    I turned to see the short man from earlier, his shirt disheveled and glasses skewed, panting like he¡¯d just run a mile. His sudden grip on my shoulder startled Winter, who was peacefully sleeping on the other side of my head, even through all the noise. ¡°Wait¡ª just¡ª please,¡± the man said, barely getting the words out through deep, heavy breaths.


    Startled, I took a step back and let his hand fall off my shoulder. He let it fall, placing it on his knees and bending over, trying to catch his breath. ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡± I asked him, his behavior confusing me.


    ¡°Fine, young man. Fine,¡± he said, his voice deeper than his stature alluded to. ¡°I just¡ª I had to talk to you as soon as possible. As soon as I saw it, I needed to.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°What? What are you¡ª¡°


    The man pointed to Winter, his finger right in front of her beak. ¡°That, that! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen one! Such a rare¡ª Ahhh!¡± The man yelled in pain after Winter nipped at his finger.


    He stumbled back, grabbing his hand, then sucked in the blood leaking from his finger. I took a step back from the strange man, but then what he said hit me. ¡°You know what Winter is? You¡¯ve seen a beast like her before?¡±


    The man stopped sucking his finger, pushed out his chest, then gave a smug laugh. ¡°Ha! Of course I know what she is! I, the great Gaige, know all there is when it comes to the beasts of our continent!¡± He posed like that for a minute, and I heard Isla snicker behind me. Gaige then let his pose go, hunching his back, and fixed his glasses. Shaymie flew over to him from his place near Isla¡¯ shoulder, hovering in front of his glasses and fogging them up. ¡°Oh, a Northern Air Wisp!¡± He exclaimed, ¡°How exciting!¡±


    ¡°You knew exactly what she was? How?¡± Isla asked, curious.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s fairly easy to distinguish an air wisp from a fire wisp. As for this one being northern,¡± he poked at Shaymie with one of his non-bloody fingers, ¡°Northern air wisps give off cold air while southern ones give off hot. When My glasses fogged up her cold air hitting the warm glass, I knew what kind of beast she was.¡±


    ¡°Wow that¡¯s,¡± Isla paused, suddenly looking a bit skittish, ¡°Cool,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just years of practice, m¡¯lady. That was an easy one, though. As for this beauty,¡± he gestured to Winter again, making sure not to get his hand to close this time, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if most people had no clue what she was.¡±


    ¡°So do you know then?¡± I asked him. ¡°What she is? I¡¯ve always been curious since no one had ever seen something like her before.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but I have!¡± Gaige raised to his full, unimpressive height, ¡°Years ago, when I was just an apprentice on the studies of beasts, a young woman came in with an owl just like your Winter. We had never seen one before, of course, and we were amazed by its beauty.¡±


    Excitement caused my mouth to move. ¡°So what, is she some kind of special beast? Is she some kind of super powerful Soul Bind?¡±


    Gaige stared at me, frowning. ¡°Uh¡­ no. What gave you that idea? We¡¯d never seen one because they only live in the most northern parts of the continent, and are fairly rare, not to mention, endangered. I just couldn¡¯t resist getting the chance to see a Chrysowl up close again!¡±


    A Chrysowl. So that¡¯s what Winter was. I turned back to the line Isla had pointed out, only to see that it had grown. I sighed. ¡°Y¡¯know,¡± I said, looking down to Gaige, who was still staring at Winter, ¡°I could let you take a closer look at her if you sped up the registration process for us.¡±


    Gaige¡¯s eyes widened in absolute wonder. ¡°Of course, of course! It¡¯s my business after all, who cares if I let a few¡­ friends skip the line. Come, come! I¡¯ll show you to my office.¡±


    He led us past the counter, several people in the registration line giving us dirty looks as we did so, and into the back rooms of the building. I looked over to my mother, who was walking behind me with her head down, wondering why she had been so quiet. I expected her to get mad at me for haggling with the Beast Registrar, but she stayed silent the whole time. I got her attention by waving my hand in front of her eyes. She looked up and gave me a small smile, then mouthed the words, ¡°Good job.¡±


    We all piled into Gaige''s office, Ronan choosing to lay out in the hallway. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you settled first. One Sairla, one Northern Air Wisp, and one Chrysowl, correct?¡± He asked, taking a seat in a very uncomfortable looking chair.


    ¡°Yes. Just those three need to be registered,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Okay. And who will be taking ownership for them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be registering the Sairla and the Chrysowl under my name. Sean¡ª¡°


    ¡°Phell,¡± Mother cut in. ¡°Sean Phell.¡±


    My body went still at her words, completely taken off guard. I was about to correct her, but then I watched as Gaige¡¯s eyes went wider than they had when he¡¯d first seen Winter. ¡°House¡ª House Phell? You are of House Phell?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We are,¡± my mother responded.


    ¡°I¡ª I see,¡± Haige said, bowing his head, ¡°Please forgive me if I have committed any offense. I did not know you were part of Lord Phell¡¯s family.¡±


    I waited for my mother to respond, but she remained silent. So, I spoke instead. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, Gaige.¡±


    The short man lifted his head, but remained in a bowed position. The look on his face reminded me of Baird. It was the same one he wore when Lady Mairead had visited his shop to offer me magic tutoring alongside Blair. A look of fear, awe, and absolute obedience. ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness, young Lord.¡±


    That really rubbed me the wrong way. I wasn¡¯t a lord, nor did I really want to be. Everything about Gaige¡¯s new demeanor felt wrong, like he was forced into being another person just from my name. No, not my name. This¡­ House Phell, or whatever. That¡¯s what scared him. I turned back to my mother. She was staring right at me, and nodded her head when I looked at her. Why had she said my name was Phell and not Brynor? Why hadn¡¯t she said anything about my grandparent or House Phell, and why didn¡¯t she tell me they were lords? No, not just lords. I¡¯d assumed they had at least some kind of standing, being able to afford life in the Marble City, but the level of fear the name of Phell instilled into Gaige was unnerving. Just who were my mother¡¯s side of the family?


    I turned back to Gaige. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Gaige,¡± I said, emulating how Blair usually talked at the Frost Feast, ¡°Please, just continue like we are regular people.¡±


    ¡°I¨C yes, m¡¯lord. The Sairla and Chrysowl under Sean¡­ Phell then? How about the Air Wisp?¡±


    ¡°Register her under Isla,¡± I paused, unsure for a second, ¡°Phell.¡±


    Gaige wrote everything down, then handed me two cards and Isla one. ¡°Alright, these are proof of ownership of your beasts. They are allowed anywhere in the city, except for certain public buildings and any private business that bans their entry. Otherwise, they will be left alone. Um¡­¡± Gaige paused, clearly hesitant to continue, ¡°Any action your beast takes reflects on you, including violence. They are allowed to act in self defense, but any harm they do to a human or fellow beast without reason will result in a fine for the owner, and termination of the beast. Of course I know House Phell is probably¡­ ahem¡­ exempt from such things, but I must say those things to any new registee,¡± he ended with a nervous chuckle.


    ¡°Thanks Gaige.¡±


    ¡°No problem m¡¯lord. Now¡­ um¡­ may I take a look at her?¡±


    I l turned to Winter, who was eyeing Gaige suspiciously from my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay girl,¡± I soothed her, ¡°He just wants to take a look at you.¡±


    She chirped, then flew over and onto Gaige¡¯s desk. A magnifying glass was examining her in an instant. ¡°Oh yes, I remember this. Feather¡¯s that look just like gemstones. Yes, yes,¡± Gaige mumbled. ¡°Your Souls are bound together, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my Soul Bind. Why?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm. What abilities does she possess?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ She can send me directions through our connection. Sort of like a compass or overhead map. Also, after we made our Soul Bind, ice became easier for me to manipulate with my Soul.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re a Water Mage then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Well, no. Not officially. I can use magic.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you must be participating in that upcoming event for the Magic Tower.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Oh, I guess not. Nevermind then. I just assumed considering your noble status that you would be involved. Forgive me, m¡¯lord.¡±


    ¡°Wait. What are you¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes, interesting. Very interesting,¡± Gaige cut me off.


    ¡°What is?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°The abilities she has. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve discovered them all. Similar to human Souls, beasts must train to fully realize their abilities. Chrysowls are nowhere near the most powerful beast out there, but they are not the weakest either. I¡¯m sure if I could examine her further, perhaps sometime in the future, we could find a way to help her discover more about herself.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ would be great,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Gaige yelled, still examining Winter.


    My Soul Bind screeched at the loud noise, nipped at Gaige¡¯s hand again, then flew back onto my shoulder. The beast registrar let out a yelp, then sucked on his newly bloody finger, again. ¡°You should really learn how to not startle beasts,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Ah, things like this are fine,¡± he said, wiggling his finger at me. ¡°This is nothing compared to what other beasts have done to me.¡±


    I decided to leave it at that. ¡°Well, thank you Gaige, but we must be heading off,¡± I said, not wanting to give the man a chance to tell me about all the times he¡¯d been trampled.


    ¡°Of course, m¡¯lord. Do not let me keep you. I will await your return so that we may learn more about your bond. Um¡­ also.¡±


    I raised my eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Could you let Lord Phell know how well our business together has gone, m¡¯lord? While I am not a part of his Merchant¡¯s Guild, many of their members come to get their Lisyfe¡¯s shoed here. It would be great if I continued to have their business,¡± Gaige said with a smile.


    I was unsure of how to respond, but luckily Mother did it for me. ¡°Our time here was a pleasure, Gaige. We will let Lord Phell know of your wonderful business,¡± she said, voice completely different from what I knew. I stared at her in utter disbelief. It was like my mother had been replaced by some noble lady. ¡°Now, me and my children must be going. It would be terrible if we kept Lord Phell waiting.¡±


    We walked out of the registrar, my mind a confused mess. The name Phell. What did it mean? What was its significance to me? Who was Lord Phell? I swallowed as I realized I probably knew all the answers. I had convinced myself that I knew everything about my parents after hearing the story my mother told Ailisa several months ago. Now though, I knew I was wrong. My mother had plenty of secrets left, just like my father had.

 Chapter 37: The City of Marble

    ¡°And over there is the Grand Cathedral,¡± the driver of our carriage said. She pointed to a giant structure near the northern clifface that was visible even from the middle of the city, where we currently were. It had three main towers, two small ones on the sides and a third, giant one in the middle, connected by smaller buildings to each side. White banners hung down on the walls, a great ball of golden fire blazing in the middle of them. The main doors were so big that they rose to about half the height of the middle tower. ¡°Any priest you¡¯ve ever met has visited it at least once to be confirmed,¡± the woman continued. ¡°It¡¯s the center and heart of Vistaria and our God.¡±


    I nodded as she finished, though I was hardly listening. ¡°Oh! Sean, what¡¯s that?¡± Isla whispered to me, pointing at a large complex of buildings on the other side of the lake in the center of the city.


    ¡°Can you tell me about that?¡± I asked the driver, pointing to what had gotten Isla excited, but not moving my eyes from in front of me.


    ¡°Of course! That is the Royal Palace! It¡¯s made up of many different buildings, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re most interested in the one his Royal Majesty¡¯s family¨C¡± the driver began, but my ears started to tune her out.


    While everything she was saying was very interesting and something I wanted to hear, I was only asking the questions for Isla¡¯s sake. She was too afraid and shy to ask them herself, so I did it for her. However, I had far more important questions to ask than what she wanted to hear, and I didn¡¯t need answers from the driver. Instead, I needed them from the person in front of me, my mother.


    She was looking down at her knees, her hands clasped together over her lap. She looked like a child getting scolded, about to cry, a strange sight to see on her. Her entire demeanor had completely changed ever since we entered the city. She was quiet, too quiet. Everything she would normally do I was now doing, like hailing a carriage or speaking to Gaige about our beasts. It felt like I was the adult now.


    ¡°Are you all right, Mother?¡± I asked her.


    She flinched at my words. ¡°I am fine, Sean. Why do you ask?¡±


    Her voice was different than usual, having the same tone as when she spoke with Gaige. Not sweet with honey anymore, but regal and somewhat rough. ¡°You¡¯ve been really quiet. I¡¯m surprised you let me haggle with Gaige. Even more so, you let me go over and hire the carriage myself. You only gave them the directions. What is wrong?¡±


    She gave a smile made of porcelain. ¡°This city is different from Dousin,¡± she said, her voice croaking a little, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do these things yourself, but I can''t always be around. It¡¯s best for you to learn quickly.¡±


    I cocked an eyebrow at her. ¡°Learn what¨C¡±


    ¡°Ah, and the banners!¡± The driver yelled, her voice becoming louder and startling me. ¡°A beautiful purple tapestry with a red flame in the middle! The symbol of our great King! Of course, only a few years ago the banner was white rather than purple, but after the Queen¡¯s death, the King changed it. Sometimes even the worst of tragedies can bring about the brightest of beauties in the world!¡±


    I groaned, wondering if our driver had aspired to be a bard earlier in her life, then turned back to my mother. She was chuckling at the driver¡¯s words. I smiled as she laughed, letting her finish before I started asking more questions. It was one of the few times I¡¯d seen her do so since Father¡¯s death, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin her mood.


    When she finally calmed down, her eyes rested on me again. I sighed, then asked, ¡°Who are the Phell¡¯s?¡±


    My earlier question had caused her to flinch, but this one made her freeze. She started rubbing her hands nervously, ¡°House Phell is one of the largest Great Houses in the City of Marble. Its head is Lord Titus Phell. Most of their operations come down to the Merchant¡¯s Guild, which they fund.¡±


    I frowned. It was interesting information. I knew nothing of the Great Houses, nor had I even heard of them before, but that wasn¡¯t the answer I was looking for. Mother had given me the name ¡®Phell,¡¯ replacing Brynor. I wanted to know why. ¡°Who are the Phells to me, Mother?¡±


    She sighed, letting every last bit of air escape from her lungs. Her whole body seemed to deflate, sinking deeper into her seat. Then, her hands went to her eyes and she spoke. ¡°They are your grandparents. Lord and Lady Phell are my parents.¡±


    Tears escaped from behind my mother¡¯s hands, but she kept trying to conceal them from me. However, she couldn¡¯t conceal all the revelations that came with her words. Ever since Gaige¡¯s reaction to the name ¡®Phell,¡¯ I had expected something like this. It was far different to hear it directly, however. I was a Lord. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you run away from them?¡± I asked, finding it hard to believe someone would run from such a lavish lifestyle.


    Her head shot up and she stared directly at me. I could see the tears forming in her eyes now, but she seemed to forget about them. ¡°Where did you hear that from? Who told you that?¡± she asked.


    I sank into my seat. I¡¯d forgotten I wasn¡¯t supposed to know about that. ¡°I may have listened in on a conversation between you and Ailisa. I know a lot about your past¡­ and Father¡¯s,¡± I said hesitantly.


    Her heart seemed to break in that instant, something I didn¡¯t think possible with an already broken one. ¡°You¡­ you know? What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I answered.


    She had only been crying earlier, but that now turned into sobs. Even the driver, still going on about the beauty of the Royal Palace, stopped speaking, Mother¡¯s cries drowning out whatever words she was trying to say. ¡°I wanted to protect you from it,¡± Mother babbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t want it to hurt you.¡±


    I got up and went over to sit beside her. I put my arm around her shoulders, trying to give any comfort I could. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother. I understand what happened. It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, ignoring the warm and wet sensation on my hand.


    She sighed, wiping her wet eyes and face. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to grow up so fast. I¡¯m sorry, Sean, but I didn¡¯t know what else to do after¡­¡± She paused, but I knew what she was about to say. ¡°I left home because I wanted a new life. I wanted to be free. However, that life is over now. It¡­ died. It¡¯s not fair to you, I know. Bringing you to this place, forcing a new life upon you. Ah, I¡¯m a horrible mother.¡±


    She started to cry again, but I reassured her. ¡°No, no you''re not. Neither of us knew what to do, Mother. You¡¯re just doing what you can.¡±


    All of what I said was true. How could I expect her to deal with Father¡¯s death any better than I did? I hid in my room, away from everyone else. In many ways, she was doing the same thing. Only, I had figured out who I needed to be now. Perhaps Mother allowing me to take charge was her way of letting me be the Sean that Father had seen. That definitely seemed like the type of person Sean should be. Assertive, in control, and powerful. Yes, I had to be like that. I wiped my hand on the seat, trying to make the feeling go away. It didn¡¯t work, of course.


    Isla let out a cough, taking my eyes away from my mother. She noticed me and spoke softly, ¡°Does this mean that I¡¯m a lady now? Like a noble?¡±


    ¡°Y¡ªyes. It does,¡± Mother answered.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Isla stood, then walked to the door of the carriage. She reached out to open it. ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled. ¡°You can¡¯t¡ª¡°


    Isla fell to the ground with her hand on the door, heaving. Tears streamed in her eyes as she kept trying to vomit, but nothing ever came up. ¡°I want to go back to the forest,¡± she said through gasps.


    I winced at her words. It wasn¡¯t fair to her. It wasn¡¯t fair to me. None of this was. Becoming nobles all of the sudden. It was a lot to take in, and Isla was still getting used to the idea of being in a family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isla, but you can¡¯t. You know what Nayu said.¡±


    She looked up at me, tears in her eyes. She looked angry, but also sad, and confused. I tried my best to give her a reassuring look. I wanted to appear trustworthy and sincere. Her face seemed to soften, then she got back up and sat on her seat.


    ¡°We just have to stay together, okay?¡± I told the two of them, though it felt weird as they both nodded, like I was some kind of leader. ¡°Family, right?¡±


    As they nodded again, I noticed that the carriage driver had been taking glances back at us. She must have been listening in on our conversation since she hadn¡¯t spoken in a while. I decided to distract her, as well as my family.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about the Marble City, miss?¡± I asked her.


    She frowned at me. ¡°The City of Marble, young sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the City of Marble, not the Marble City. You¡¯ll find many unfriendly faces here if you continue to call it that.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª I see,¡± I said. ¡°I had always thought both were correct.¡±


    ¡°No. Only the one,¡± she answered curtly.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Uh huh. Well then, can you tell me about that?¡± I asked, pointing to the structure that had been in the back of my mind since entering the City of Marble.


    ¡°Ah, of course!¡± Our driver said, her excited demeanor returned. ¡°The third of our city''s three great structures, the Magic Tower!¡±


    I stared in awe at the tower in the center of the lake rising from a lone island into the top of the sky. All of my curiosity and wonder filled my head from where I had pushed it into the back of my mind. I had been dying to hear more about the tower, but there were more important things I needed to know before I could. Now that I had gotten all the information out of Mother that I could, I finally had time to think about the more interesting parts of this city.


    ¡°Just as the High Cardinal is in the Grand Cathedral, and his Majesty The King is in the Palace, the Archmage resides at the top of the Magic Tower. The three heads of Vistaria, all in one place.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the Archmage?¡± I asked.


    She gave me a strange look. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know him personally, but I¡¯m glad you have such a high opinion of me. He is the leader of the Magic Tower, as well as all mages In Vistaria. I¡¯m not a mage myself, so that¡¯s all I really know.¡±


    I felt embarrassed. Of course this random carriage driver knew little of someone who was in charge of all mages in the kingdom. I thought of a more realistic question. One that she would actually be able to answer. ¡°How does one become a mage of the Magic Tower?¡±


    She was silent for a moment, thinking. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. I believe there is a test of some sort, but I don¡¯t know how one gets the chance to take it. I have no magic, you see, so it¡¯s never been of my concern.¡±


    ¡°I see. What else can you tell me about the city?¡±


    The woman continued on her ramble about the many wonders of the city, from all the different Lords and Ladies to the most influential priests. Most of it went in one of my ears and out the other, my focus still on the Magic Tower. How did I get their attention so that I could take the test, and what exactly was their test? Could I pass it, thanks to Restivus¡¯ teaching?


    As the sun began to set, we reached our destination. A giant estate expanded out in front of us, several acres large. In the middle of the garden filled with hedges, flowers, and fountains, was a large pure white structure that was larger than any house I¡¯d ever seen. Calling it a mansion was the best way to describe it, but even then it was still being understated. The main feature was the many circular columns that lined its front, supporting the entire thing.


    The gate at the front of the estate opened, and three people walked out. The first, an older gentleman with a short beard and gray hair, wore a black suit and tie, a small, light handkerchief neatly tucked in his pocket. The other two walked behind him, a man and a woman, both covered in heavy armor with many elaborate designs on them. The designs themselves were beautiful, but they felt impersonal. The only two designs that looked deliberate were on the shoulders. One shoulder had an image of a burning flame, while the other was of a hand grasping a coin between two fingers. On the coin was the image of a sea, its waves crashing against a beach. I could hardly see their faces, both of them wearing a large helmet with a blue plume.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± the man in the suit said, bowing as our driver opened the door.


    ¡°Sir Callistar,¡± Mother called back, stepping out and greeting the man, ¡°It is good to see you.¡±


    ¡°You as well. It has been far too long.¡±


    I gestured for Isla to step out while I grabbed my can and slung my bag over my back. The rest of our luggage would be carried away by maids, according to my mother, but I didn¡¯t want my bag to be too far away from my person. I also didn¡¯t want to reveal my magical abilities just yet, so the bag felt heavier on my disabled leg, adding to its pain. I sighed as the urge to conjure my ice prosthetic came up, but I pushed it down and dealt with the pain as I stepped out of the carriage.


    Sir Callistar¡¯s eyes widened as I stepped out. I thought he was surprised at seeing my cane, but then he said, ¡°Two? Two children?¡±


    Mother stayed silent again. I looked up at her, waiting to hear her answer, but she simply stared down at me. I nodded. Sean was assertive, in control, and powerful. It¡¯s what I had to be. It¡¯s what she wanted me to be. ¡°My¡­¡± I paused, repressing the urge to sigh, ¡°Older sister and I are twins. We were born on the same day,¡± I said, hobbling forward and standing just in front of the well dressed man.


    Sir Callistar was tall, and that meant quite a bit coming from me. Even at twelve years old, I was already taller than most women and many men. However, the man in front of me looked taller than my father had been. Although his height made him imposing, his small frame took away from this, and his soft face gave him a warm, grandfatherly feeling. ¡°I see,¡± he said, adjusting the small pair of eyeglasses resting on his nose. ¡°The Lord and Lady will be¡­ intrigued by this. Please, follow me.¡±


    We followed him down the path and towards the estate''s main building. I started falling behind, my pace much too slow to keep up with them. Sir Callistar noticed, finally looking down to my cane, and everyone seemed to slow down. He didn¡¯t say a word, matching my steps as we made our way inside.


    The inside of the Phell¡¯s estate was as golden as the city was white. Everything was either made of gold, or surrounded by it. While the giant stairwell in the center of the main lobby was made of marble, the railings were solid gold. Above the lobby, hanging from the ceiling, was a solid gold chandelier, hundreds of candles lit atop it. Not only was the building dressed int gold, but the people were too. A rather short woman, who was only slightly taller than Mother, with long blonde hair tied tightly on her head and deep blue eyes, wore a slim golden dress that hung all the way to her ankles. Wrinkles lined the sides of her mouth and eyes, but she had an older beauty about her, age not taking away her brightest features. She looked exactly like an older version of my mother.


    ¡°You have returned¡­ again,¡± the woman said, her voice deeper than Mother¡¯s, but carrying the same tone she had with Gaige. ¡°Lord Phell has been expecting you.¡±


    Mother seemed to wilt under the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°Then you received my letter. I am glad,¡± she said, not a hint of joy in her voice.


    ¡°Hush. He will arrive soon. We shouldn¡¯t talk until then. It would be rude to discuss such important things when the Lord himself isn¡¯t present. Of course, you should know these things, Cori.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    My eyes widened. This was my grandmother. It was obvious, given her appearance, but the regal way she carried herself was completely different than my mother¡¯s. The two looked the same, but the differences in how they acted caused my mind not to take the logical leap. I could see it so easily now, though.


    A woman came into the lobby from a door somewhere up the stairs. She came down, stopping near the center, and announced, ¡°Lord Phell has accepted an audience with you. Show him the respect he is due, or he shall show none to you.¡±


    The woman moved to the side of the stairs, and we waited. Just a few seconds later, a man started walking down them. Just like my mother and grandmother, Lord Phell had deep blue eyes like an ocean. His hair was blonde, but it was a darker shade mixed with a hint of gray on the sides. Lines around his cheeks gave the impression that he was always frowning, but it was hard to see through the short, brown beard he wore on his face. He wore a similar suit to Sir Callistar, but it was embroidered with golden thread, and a cloak of similar material was around his shoulders and over his back. He reached up with one hand and scratched his beard, the sound of rough skin and hair breaking the trembling silence. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Father,¡± Mother said, interrupting the silence.


    ¡°No,¡± Lord Phell answered. He didn¡¯t yell, but his voice commanded everyone in the room to listen. It reminded me of Lady Mairead, but it was closer to the way Lord Malcolm spoke at the Frost Feast. ¡°You haven¡¯t had the right to call me that in many years, Cori Brynor.¡± His voice changed, filled with malice as he said our last name.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Phell. I apologize.¡±


    The Lord grunted in response. ¡°These two are yours? You continued to disgrace yourself even after one child then?¡±


    My face heated. How had she disgraced herself? Sure, she had run away, but that was hardly worth his harsh words.


    ¡°No, Lord Phell. When I came to you after marrying Aaron, I was pregnant with twins. These two are our only children.¡±


    The Lord started scratching his beard, his eyes examining Isla and me. As they scanned us, I saw them fall on my cane and stay there. ¡°Was his seed so terrible that it produced¡­ malformed offspring? Even worse, it couldn¡¯t even provide more children before he croaked.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I yelled, the heat in my face growing so hot that I had to shout to get my fury out. ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± The Lord grumbled, ¡°It seems that not only is his leg useless, but his brain is as well. Such a shame. It¡¯s what happens when you sully yourself with vagrants, Cori.¡±


    Unable to contain myself, I formed the ice prosthetic around my leg and dropped my cane. He had said those things about my parents. Insulting my mother and father. It didn¡¯t matter who he was. There was no way I was going to stand here and listen to him. I ran towards him in a fury, only to feel something grab the back of my collar and stop me in my tracks. I turned to find Mother, her grip firm on my shirt.


    Lord Phell¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Now, isn¡¯t that interesting. Clever little spell for such a young mage. Perhaps you gained more of my blood than the vagrants.¡±


    I stared in disbelief at my mother. Her eyes were deep blue saucers, and I could see tears in them. ¡°I know, Sean, but we need this.¡±


    The Lord scratched at his beard again, taking his time to speak. ¡°I think I can accept your request, Cori. Your son is interesting. Rowdy, disobedient, and likely a handful, but interesting. With discipline and training, he could make a fine lord.¡± His eyes turned to Isla. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will be a decent lady as well. As long as she listens.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, Lord Phell, they will,¡± Mother said.


    Lord Phell grunted again. ¡°You will take on the name Phell. Forget that bastard''s old name Brynor. It is the name of a peasant. Rejoice that you can share the name of a Great Lord.¡±


    I grit my teeth, trying to hold my tongue back for my mother¡¯s sake. ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± Mother said.


    ¡°No!¡± Lord Phell exclaimed, raising his voice for the first time, ¡°You are not granted the name of Phell. I accept these two as my grandchildren, but I only have one daughter, and you are not her. You will keep the name Brynor. Let it stain you for the rest of your life, Cori.¡±


    Mother smiled at that, a reaction lord Phell didn¡¯t seem to expect. He grunted again, and my anger suddenly flared. ¡°Why would you even do this? What do you gain by taking us in? Do you expect us to obey you when you plan to throw our mother onto the street!¡± I yelled, unable to hold back my tongue any longer.


    Lord Phell started walking down the stairs until he was standing in front of me. To my surprise, we were the same height. I may have even been taller than him. ¡°It¡¯s time for your first lesson,¡± he said, then I felt something hard slam into my crotch. I fell to the ground, the pain traveling through my entire abdomen.


    ¡°Listen well. You will need to know this as a Lord,¡± he said while I writhed on the ground. ¡°It is Vistarian custom for each and every Lord, no matter how big or small, to designate an heir. Unfortunately,¡± he glanced over to Mother, ¡°I only have two daughters. While I could designate a female heir, it could make me seem weak, and many of the branch families would try to take my place as head of House Phell. I can¡¯t have our branch families taking over as head either. They would influence any child that I choose, and my vision for the future of our house would be corrupted. So, when Cori Brynor sent me a letter saying she had a son, I knew I couldn¡¯t pass up the blank canvas being offered to me.¡±


    Lord Phell knelt down to look me in the eye. I stared back at him, making it clear how much disdain I felt for him. ¡°You are the son of a vagrant. Tainted by his blood. However, you also have my blood running through your veins. It is not because you are my first choice, but because you are my only choice. You will learn how to be a proper noble. You will learn how to become the head of our house. You will learn the plans I have for the future, and carry them out even after I die. You will learn how to be me, or you will die trying.¡±

 1 Year Anniversary

    Happy 1 Year Anniversary to Souls everyone! The first chapter of this story was posted 1 year ago, and I felt like I had to do something for it. I had no clue what to actually do, so I only came up with something small and, I¡¯m sorry to say, fairly insignificant. So this isn;t a big surprise or an extra chapter or anything, but rather a small update. And by update I mean to all of Volume 1. Every chapter has been fixed in some kind of way, whether it be minor spelling/grammar errors or an additional paragraph to provide greater context. Nothing too amazing, unfortunately, but, again, I wanted to do something, even if it¡¯s this small. Anyways, Thanks for reading. I¡¯ll see you all on Friday.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

 Chapter 38: House Phell

    Titus Phell


    ¡°Useless,¡± I muttered into my glass.


    I took a sip of the wine inside, letting the taste permeate my mouth. Only, there was barely any taste. It was dull, having only the hint of grape within it. I reached for the bottle and brought it over to my eyes.


    ¡°Aged fifty years,¡± I read on the side of it.


    I wanted to laugh. Lord Vine really did take us all for fools, and in many ways, he was right. He had managed to pawn this shoddy excuse for wine off on me, as well as every other noble in the city. Somehow, he¡¯d convinced us all that if we didn¡¯t have his wine at our estates when guests came over, they would see us as cheap and terrible hosts. A ruined reputation from not buying the most expensive wine in the market. Afraid of this, we all buy his wine, hoping to keep up appearances with every other noble, trying not to look weak.


    It was a beautiful scheme, one I would praise if I was not a victim of it. It did not help that my frustration made it feel like a personal attack. A wine that was still younger than me, yet already dull and tasteless. Was he calling me old, selling this wine to me on purpose to remind me how much I have aged? I sighed as I took another sip, drowning my anger in a dull, tasteless wave.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± I heard Sir Callistar say at the door with a knock.


    I placed the bottle and my glass on my desk, then sat down in the chair. Hundreds of documents, signed and unsigned, covered the piece of furniture, but I managed to find room for my drink. ¡°Come in, Callistar,¡± I called.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you this late in the evening, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Callistar,¡± I said, eyeing the documents in his hand, ¡°What do you have for me?¡±


    ¡°More license requests from the guild. Most of them Aishyan.¡±


    I started to scratch my beard, a habit I had grown when I was thinking. I sighed. ¡°Bring them here. I¡¯ll review them tonight and send them back to the guild in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    As I started reading and scribbling my signature on the applications that I accepted, I noticed an old letter underneath a stack of documents. I reached for it, remembering what it was. ¡°Sir Callistar,¡± I called before he walked out of the room, ¡°How are the children doing? It has been a while since I¡¯ve checked up on them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course my Lord. Well¡­¡± Callistar paused, his eyes shifting from left to right, ¡°They have only been here six months, so the amount of progress they¡¯ve made is to be expected.¡±


    I stared holes into the head of my estate. He was a hard worker, and a great leader. The Phell estate was a disaster of ill leadership and disobedient workers before him. Though, everything was like that within House Phell under my father¡¯s rule. The only problem Sir Callistar had was that he was too soft. ¡°Specifics, Callistar,¡± I told him.


    He sighed, a gesture many of my standing would take offense to. I let it slide, sinking deeper into my chair and relaxing a bit. He would start with the good news, so there was no reason to give him my full attention just yet. ¡°Lady Isla is an academic, my Lord. She is rather smart, with math and science coming easy to her. The way of noble life, such as manners and how to be a proper Lady, come less easily. She struggles with her dance lessons as well. Her instructors say her coordination is lacking, and is responsible for her failures.¡±


    I nodded along. It wasn¡¯t terrible news. She had been raised in a peasant family. There was no reason to be upset with her progress knowing this. In fact, her academic abilities seemed to excel further than I expected. It was a shame that the skill she was excellent at was the least necessary for her to learn.


    ¡°She has a rather shy temperament, and she rarely disobeys a direct order. She is also rather pretty, so I see no problems finding a proper suitor for her. The young lords will be begging their parents just to dance with her, even though it may result in several of their toes being stepped on.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good,¡± I said, rising in my chair a little. I scratched my beard as I thought of the possible alliances I could make with her marriage. My first thought went to Lord Partrinca, wondering if I could strengthen our relationship further, but I dismissed the idea. There was only so tight that a string could grow before one accidentally broke it. My eyes lingered to the bottle on my desk. His son was rather old for her, having just met his thirties, but that hardly mattered. Lord Vine had plenty of gold flowing in and out of his estate. It would be nice if some of it ended up in my pocket. I continued speaking with a grin on my face, ¡°And what of the boy?¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Callistar¡¯s grin began to fall, so I sat up a bit more in my chair. Whatever was going on with the child, it wasn¡¯t good news. ¡°He is¡­ challenging, my Lord. I don¡¯t believe he holds the Phell name in as high of esteem as I do.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Enough honey coated words, Callistar. Tell me about him.¡±


    ¡°He is extremely disobedient, my Lord. His skills are hard to measure, as he rarely puts any effort into anything we tell him to do. His academics seem to be below average, math being lower than the rest, but this could be purposeful. His manners are atrocious, though he does seem to have some respect for a few of the waiting staff. He is rather cordial to them, and almost the spitting image of a proper young lord. His dance lessons are one of the few things that actually go quite well, however. His instructors praise his footwork and he tends to put his own spin on a few of them whenever he can.¡±


    ¡°I see. He has a strong will, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    My smile lessened, but I did my best to hold on to it. A strong will wasn¡¯t bad, it just needed to be put against the right things. Him being so hard headed meant that my plans for the future were more than likely to happen, if I could get them into his head, that is. I needed to open his mind somehow. I scratched at my beard, then an idea clicked. ¡°Tell me about his magic, Callistar.¡±


    ¡°Of course. As you ordered, he rarely is given time to use it. This doesn¡¯t seem to stop him, though. Lord Sean tends to use it often and becomes rather irritable when we tell him to stop. More than one guard has been called over by his tutors before and they tend to leave the room with frostbite or scratches from his pet beast.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I said, my grin returning. ¡°Give the boy time to practice, Callistar. Make it a part of his daily schedule. Find some open area on the estate where he can use it, perhaps near where we keep his other giant beast, but put a limit on what he can do within the main house.¡±


    Callistar looked confused. One of his eyebrows rose and his eyes widened a bit. ¡°Are you¡­ sure, my Lord,¡± he said tentatively. ¡°When he first arrived, you made it clear that he shouldn¡¯t be allowed to use magic.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°It was important that he learned restraint, but as I said earlier, he has a stronger will than expected. I wanted him to accept he could only do things when I allowed them, but things have changed. I do not turn a blind eye to talent,¡± I said, handing Callistar the old letter.


    The old head of my estate took it and read it from top to bottom. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A ploy,¡± I answered. ¡°It seems the Archmage is discontent with the King, as well as his own influence.¡±


    ¡°I see. So he wishes to bring more of the nobility into the Magic Tower.¡±


    ¡°Precisely. Most nobles that have magic are already members of the Magic Tower, but that has lessened since the end of the war. The Archmage has seen a decrease in new mages, and thus more power.¡±


    ¡°And you intend to allow him to gain more power?¡± Callistar asked.


    I smirked. ¡°The dealings between the King and the Archmage are much too far for even me to influence, but I appreciate how highly you think of me. No, I don''t intend to put myself between them.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you want me to do with this, my lord,¡± he asked, holding up[ the letter.


    ¡°Answer it, of course. When a noble becomes a Mage, it doesn¡¯t only give the Archmage power. Sure, nobles can¡¯t throw their status as a Mage around, but just the knowledge of someone being a member of the Magic Tower can be a deterrent alone.¡±


    ¡°And you wish for the child to gain this status?¡±


    ¡°I do. The more power he has, the better. It will become mine in the long run. Have the girl participate as well. We can use this as a test for their first official public appearance. Increase her dance lessons as well. I want them both to perform well at the Twins Birthday Ball.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Lord. I will have everything done immediately.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Callistar,¡± I said, pouring the rest of the glass into my mouth.


    I began to pour another glass as the old man walked out, scratching at my beard with my other hand. ¡°Before you leave,¡± I called to him, ¡°How is Cori Brynor?¡±


    Callistar looked startled, his eyes widening as he walked back into my office. ¡°She is well, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± I chastised him. ¡°Tell me more. How is she?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure. She spends most of her time in the room you gave her. As you commanded, she has little time with the children. The only time she leaves the estate is to attend church with Lady Phell. As far as I can tell, she seems rather content. However, she does miss her children, as any mother would.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Let her miss them. It seems an appropriate punishment for what she¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for speaking out, my Lord, but is not giving her your name punishment enough?¡±


    I blinked, then let out a small laugh. ¡°I suppose you may be right,¡± I said, taking another tasteless drink. ¡°Let her have more time with the children. It may even further their progress.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Lord. Anything else tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, Callistar. Thank you.¡±


    Callistar nodded, then made his way out of the room. I leaned back in my chair, holding the glass to my lips. I breathed heavily into it. ¡°Not so useless as you were, Father,¡± I mouthed as I took another sip. ¡°Is this how you felt? Unsure what your heir would do? Terrified that they would change everything? Though I suppose it was good that I sent the house down a new path.¡±


    I sat up, setting my drink down. I stared back down at my desk, examining the license request on top. It was for an Aishyan woman who had recently moved across the river.There was no doubt she was looking for a new life, and saw opportunity in a distant land. I started writing, ¡®Denied,¡¯ on the request form. She had no background in mercantile work, and she was asking the guild to provide her with contacts and equipment. A bad investment. I did not make bad investments.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make the same mistake you did,¡± I whispered. ¡°My heir will listen, and he will continue my legacy.¡±

 Chapter 39: Apprentice Hall

    Sean Brynor


    ¡°Remain silent for most of the event,¡± Aiden Patrinca, our older cousin, said. ¡°You carry the insignia of House Phell, so most of the others will leave you alone. If anyone does question who you are, simply state you are the grandchild of Lord Phell, then say your name. Do not bow to anyone. As far as I know, we¡¯re the only three from the four great houses going to the Archmage¡¯s event, so every other Lord and Lady will be of lower status than you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, irritated. ¡°I heard all this from Titus, then Callistar. They both made it fairly clear.¡±


    Aiden frowned, then sighed, lowering his head into one of his hands. ¡°Listen, I know you¡¯re new to all this. My mother told me about my aunt a long time ago, and I get that you¡¯re still adjusting to everything, but you must be careful with how you refer to people. Callistar is technically a butler, but he is also a knight and Head of the Phell Estate. Even worse, referring to Lord Phell as anything but a Lord could land you in serious trouble. Please be careful.¡±


    I was about to comment on how I didn¡¯t care whether or not Titus was the King, but Isla distracted me by poking my shoulder. I hadn¡¯t gotten to see her much over the last few months, Titus making it a point to separate us for independent studies. She looked completely different, like she¡¯d gone through some kind of transformation, turned into the spitting image of some young noble lady. She wore a dark blue dress with many different layers of skirts, each extremely poofy and taking up much of the seat we sat on together. Her brown hair was up and braided, not a speck of dirt to be found in it. Even her face had changed, covered in a layer of makeup that made her eyes and lips stand out. The only thing that was familiar about her was the wisp of air that hovered near her shoulder, Shaymie.


    Isla gestured to something outside the carriage. She pointed to a several meters tall marble statue that stood behind a large gate made of gold. It depicted a man, a sword in its hilt at his side, hand on the pommel. The man¡¯s other hand was held out in front of him, a fire in his palm. He wore long flowing robes that seemed to flow in the wind, despite being made of the white, chalky, stone.


    I made sure Aiden noticed it too, then asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± for Isla.


    Aiden¡¯s posture shifted. I barely knew him, only meeting him a few days ago as we prepared for the Archmage¡¯s event, so I couldn¡¯t get a read on what changed about him when I asked the question. He was short, just like most people that were related to the Phell¡¯s, but he looked sturdy. Calluses covered his hands from his time spent as a squire. In many ways, he reminded me of Blair, which didn¡¯t give me the best impression of him, but Aiden had actually stopped his pursuit of becoming a knight when he learned he could do magic.


    He was fifteen, about two and a half years older than me and Isla, which made him an adult in Vistaria. He wore a black suit jacket with similar color pants, and a white shirt that had way too many ruffles on it. A pink, circular insignia that depicted some kind of field was sewn onto his jacket, near his heart, and white gloves covered his hands. I knew how hot that outfit was, even though The City of Marble was nearing the end of summer, because I was also wearing it. The only difference was that I had House Phell¡¯s insignia sewn into my jacket, and my gloves were a dark blue to match it. As I examined him, I finally realized what had changed about him. It was clear as day on his face. He was disgusted just from me asking a question.


    Aiden sighed, placing his hand on his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a statue of the First King, made in his honor after he passed the crown to his son and left to return to his homeland.¡± Isla¡¯s eyes seemed to light up as Aiden talked, but he raised his hand to silence me. ¡°No, please don¡¯t ask anything else. I¡¯m not your tutor, Though, maybe I should be.¡±


    The carriage suddenly came to a halt, and the driver gently knocked on the door. ¡°Lord Patrinca. Lord and Lady Phell. We have arrived,¡± the man said, opening the door with a bow.


    ¡°Thank you Devon,¡± Aiden smiled, pulling a gold coin seemingly out of mid air. ¡°For the pleasant ride,¡± he said, handing it to the driver.


    The man took it. ¡°You are far too kind, m¡¯Lord.¡±


    As Aiden and Isla stepped out of the carriage, I reached over to grab my pack. I grabbed onto nothing, forgetting that I¡¯d been barred from bringing it. My shoulders felt empty as I used my cane to stand and walk out to join the other two. When I stepped out, Winter flew down from above, landing on my shoulder. She had started acclimating to the new climate, but I could tell she was getting overheated, so I created a small ice cube from the water pouches beneath my coat and gave it to her. She gave a ¡°Hooo,¡± as thanks.


    Isla and I walked behind Aiden, and I leaned down to whisper to her. ¡°Be careful around him. He could be just as bad as Titus.¡±


    Isla looked up at me, concern on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know Sean. He seems alright. Better than everyone else we¡¯ve met since we¡¯ve got here, I think. Except maybe Gaige.¡±


    ¡°No, something¡¯s off about him. Didn¡¯t you see how much he seemed to despise us?¡±


    ¡°What? No. I didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Back when I asked him about the statue. He gave me this look like I was something he stepped in.¡±


    Isla stared at me, a blank expression on her face. One of her eyebrows rose. ¡°Sean I¨C that didn¡¯t look like he hated us. I¨C I think he was pitying us.¡±


    ¡°What? No he¨C¡±


    ¡°He even considered tutoring you himself. I don¡¯t really trust him either, but it was kind.¡±


    I looked between her and Aiden, not sure what to think. Why would he pity us? I didn¡¯t need his help, nor did I think he was better than us. The idea made me angrier than thinking he hated us. ¡°Just stay away from him, okay?¡± I warned Isla.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that.¡±


    We walked into a golden gate similar to the one we¡¯d seen earlier. Inside was a place like a park, grass and flowers everywhere, and a few sparse trees here and there. The area sloped downwards when it got near the lake, a small sand beach at the bottom. I noticed a tiny dock with a single boat jutted out into the water, but no one was there.


    ¡°So this is the Royal Castle?¡± I asked, trying to peer over the walls that surrounded the area.¡±


    Aiden laughed. ¡°Yes, technically. However, this is the least of the castle¡¯s many, many garden¡¯s. It¡¯s why his Majesty gifted it to the Archmage and allowed him to build that,¡± he said, pointing to the lone building in front of us.


    It was, like everything else, made entirely of marble. However, compared to everything else I¡¯d seen in the city, it was very unremarkable. It was just a giant stone rectangle with no decorated carvings or even windows. The only thing that broke up its sleek surface were the barn doors at its front and the crowd of people standing in front of them. Aiden led us into the crowd, the two of us following.


    Everyone else here was a teenager. That made sense, since this was an event exclusively for young Lords and Ladies, but it still felt strange to see so many kids without any protection, especially noble ones. Though, kids wasn¡¯t technically correct. Almost everyone looked over fifteen, barring a few younger here and there. Each of them wore similar clothing to what Aiden, Isla, and I had on, the only major difference being the insignia near their heart. There were many different colored ones with many different depictions on them. It seemed impossible to be able to remember them all.


    ¡°Lady Lucy of House Trestin,¡± Aiden said, walking over to a young lady with long black hair. Her face was painted with all kinds of different reds and pinks, and I couldn¡¯t tell where her face began and the make up ended.


    ¡°Lord Aiden,¡± She responded, ¡°How lovely to see you again.¡±


    She held her hand out for Aiden, who quickly leaned down to kiss it. ¡°The pleasure is all mine. Please, may I ask why everyone is standing outside the hall?¡±


    Lucy gave a small huff, pouting her lips. I would have thought it cute if I could actually see her face. ¡°The Master Sorcerer in charge of the event is late. None of the other Mages will let us inside until he arrives.¡±


    ¡°I see. Do you know the name of our host?¡±


    ¡°The other Mages called him Master Averitt. I don¡¯t know much about the Tower or Mages, but I found their behavior very rude.¡± Lucy batted her eyes and looked up at Aiden. She came in closer, her hands on his chest. ¡°Perhaps if you talked to them, Aiden? They wouldn¡¯t dare disrespect someone like you,¡± She said sweetly.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    I stifled a scoff, then a laugh, as Aiden smiled. He waved at us, probably some warning to not do anything we¡¯ll regret, then let Lucy lead him towards the front of the crowd. ¡°Can you believe that? He was immediately swayed by her pretty eyes.¡±


    Isla giggled. ¡°So you thought they were pretty too?¡±


    I groaned, then leaned heavier on my cane. I had been standing too long, so the pain was growing worse. I stopped myself from forming the ice prosthetic, though. I had a reason not to. Everyone else in the crowd stared at me, a crippled boy that they¡¯d never seen before. To them, I was nobody. So, when I showed off how strong my magic was, I¡¯d stand out even more than if I came in loud and proud. It was actually Titus¡¯ idea, which made me want to do it even less, but I had to play along. If I wanted to learn more about magic and possibly join the Magic Tower, I needed to stand out.


    The pain became too much, and I started to fall to my knees. Winter let out a screech as we fell. I felt someone grab onto my arm as I fell, then hoist me upwards. I planted my cane against the ground, then looked to my savior. He was a man not much older than me, but much taller. His arms and hands were massive, and he¡¯d lifted me up with ease. ¡°Uh¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± he said, his voice a rough whisper. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    His eyes drifted down to my chest, and I knew he understood the insignia when his eyes widened. The man¡¯s head fell into a bow. ¡°I apologize for the disrespect. I was unaware you were a member of House Phell.¡±


    ¡°It''s¨CIt¡¯s fine,¡± I stuttered. ¡°I am Sean of House¡­ Phell. I am Lord Phell¡¯s grandson.¡±


    That seemed to make his nerves worse. ¡°Please forgive me for touching you in such a manner. I only worried that you would become more injured if you fell,¡± he seemed to realize something as he spoke, because he started to become more frantic, ¡°I did not mean to bring up your injury so disrespectfully. I apologize again, Lord Phell.¡±


    As I tried to calm him down, a loud rumbling of earth came, drowning his voice out. I turned in the noise direction, only to watch a carriage made of stone arrive in front of the gates. A carriage made of stone would have raised eyebrows on its own, but this carriage didn¡¯t even have wheels, nor a driver. It simply slid across the roads, skidding to a stop in front of the gates. When it finally stopped, the side of the carriage fell away and into the ground.


    A single man stepped out. He wore pitch black robes, which must have been a sauna in the heat, and a hood that came up over his head so that it was difficult to see his face. The only part of his body I could see were his hands, both of which were at his sides and had dark skin. I noticed his fingers occasionally twitching, then I felt the ground beneath my feet begin to shake. The crowd slowly dispersed, trying to get away from the shifting ground, creating a small pathway through us and to the door. The man walked over the shaking path like there was nothing wrong, ignoring all of us.


    A smile crept onto my lips. He had effortlessly moved all of us with a flick of his fingers. That was magic. That;s what I wanted to learn to do, and becoming someone''s apprentice was my first step there. The man arrived at the door, quickly dispatching the lone Mage that stood in front of them, then opened the hall up. He walked in, then waved at the rest of us.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he said.


    His voice had no power in it at all. It was like a lazy man welcoming me to a store or market. It sounded tired and exhausted. Not at all what I expected from a Master Sorcerer, though I didn¡¯t really know what that meant. Maybe they were lower ranked than they sounded.


    The crowd pushed into the doors. Inside the hall were a couple dozen people, all of them lined up in front of a platform made of a gray stone that took up about half of the entire building. At the sides of the platform were large troughs filled with water. They all bowed to us as we came in, something over their heads. It was either a rock, a fire, a ball of water, or a visible gust of concentrated wind. ¡°Greeting Master!¡± They yelled in unison.


    ¡°Yes yes, thank you,¡± the man in black robes said, waving his hand. ¡°Enough of the damn salute. One of you explains to the children what they need to do.¡±


    The Master Sorcerer walked to a corner of the building, sat down, and closed his eyes. The entire room stayed still as the man seemed to turn into a lifeless statue. The other mages in front of us exchanged glances, then one of them stepped forward. He was a thin man with light blue robes, and I remembered seeing a small water ball above his head. I stared at him, wondering if he was the Mage that would teach me in the future.


    ¡°As all of you know, the Archmage and his Majesty the King have called you here in an attempt to bring new apprentices to the Magic Tower. In this joint effort, his Majesty has gifted the Magic Tower this part of his Royal Palace. Our new Apprentice Hall. If one of us,¡± he gestured to the other Mages behind him, ¡°Decides to make one of you our apprentice, we will train you here to be prepared for entry into the Magic Tower.¡±


    The crowd started whispering to one another, so the Mage held his hand up for silence. He didn¡¯t get it. Instead, a woman, whose magic type I couldn¡¯t remember, stepped forward and swiped her hand. A gust of wind erupted in the hall, blowing against each of us. ¡°Silence,¡± she said, then stepped back into the line of Mages.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± the first Mage cleared his throat, ¡°As I was saying, we are here to take on Apprentices. As you can see, there are more of you than there are of us. So, impress us. The Magic Tower doesn¡¯t just take in anyone who can do magic.¡±


    The group stayed silent, but there was a very clear anger amongst all the other young Lords and Ladies. One of them behind me, a lady shorter than even Isla, finally spoke up. ¡°What was the point of coming here if you can¡¯t guarantee us training?¡±


    The thin Mage seemed to be sweating now, but that could have just been the heat. Another very tall woman stepped forward and spoke for him. Her voice was sharp, and fierce. ¡°The Mages of The Magic Tower do not bow to nobles, little lady. We operate outside of the nobility, and answer only to the Archmage. Do not pretend to hold power over us when you have none. You are here to show us whether or not you are worthy to be a true Mage. We are not your tutors paid by your family to teach you a few flashy tricks. We study, explore, and expand magic. The title of Lord and Lady means nothing to the Tower.¡±


    That seemed to do nothing except for angering the crowd of nobles further, so the thin man cut in again, his voice cracking, ¡°Of course, we do respect your status and importance to the King. Although it is highly unlikely that anything dangerous may occur today, we have one of the Tower¡¯s Master Sorcerers here to watch over us and for your protection. He will make sure everything goes smoothly.¡±


    From his corner, The Master Sorcerer sighed. ¡°We have two ways you can show us your skills,¡± the Water Mage continued, ¡°A display of magic, or a duel. Those that wish to duel another can line up on the right, and those that wish to do a display of Magic can line up on the left.¡±


    I started to walk to the right, but then stopped when I noticed Isla had left my side. She had walked the opposite way, joining the line on the left. I stared at her, confused. I¡¯d expected her to be thrilled at the idea of beating up one of these nobles like I was. Instead, she simply waved me away, telling me to get in a line. I shrugged and walked towards the line on the right, which quickly became twice the length of the other.


    ¡°Now then,¡± the Mage said, ¡°I think we should have a duel to get things started.¡±


    He waved up two people at the front of the line. One was the man who¡¯d helped me up earlier. His head was lowered as he walked up, and he didn¡¯t meet the eyes of any of the Mages. The other was a small boy who was definitely no older than me. He had to keep jogging to catch up with the other, much larger, noble.


    When the two of them were on opposite sides of the platform, the Water Mage spoke again. ¡°You are allowed to fight with as much power as you deem necessary to take out your opponent, but any Soul Beast you¡¯ve formed a bond with must sit out. We are here to see your magic, not theirs. Master Averitt will interfere with any spell he deems too dangerous, so you will be safe. This is, however, still a duel. Expect some scrapes and bruises, as well as a few cuts. The duel ends and a victor is decided when one of you either concedes, is pushed off the platform, or is unable to continue. Remember, your objective isn¡¯t to win. You are to try and impress us. I implore that you show us the best you have. Now, begin.¡±


    The second the Mage told them to start, the large man swept his arm in front of him. A gust of wind so strong it almost knocked the Mage on the side of the platform over swept across the hall and at the young boy. The man¡¯s opponent didn¡¯t move an inch. A pair of boots made of rock had surrounded the young boy¡¯s feet, anchoring him to the floor. The boy kicked, sending the rock flying towards the man¡¯s head. Just before the earth was about to slam into the boy¡¯s opponent, it flew straight downward and crashed onto the platform. The boy looked confused, wondering what happened to his spell. I glanced over at the Master Sorcerer, who simply yawned.


    Taking advantage of his confused opponent, the large man used a gust of wind to push himself forward, crossing the platform in an instant. The move reminded me of my own Snow Skip Spell. The boy tried to launch an attack in desperation, but his opponent was too quick. With a lightning fast punch probably powered by some kind of air spell, the young boy was knocked off of the platform.


    ¡°Winner,¡± the Water Mage declared.


    The large man bowed to the Mage, then hopped off the platform. He landed next to the boy, who was still laying on the ground, and reached out a hand. The boy took it, and the two of them went to the back of the room, near to where the Master Sorcerer was.


    The Mage with a sharp tongue smiled. ¡°Shall we continue.¡±


    The duels were all very short. Most of the young nobles had clearly never had any training before, and those who did easily stood out. The demonstrations of magic were fairly long, drawn out affairs of someone trying to show off all they could before they became too exhausted. Those actually ended up being more impressive than the duels, but I found myself growing incredibly bored. They all seemed self taught, and none of them were showing me anything I hadn¡¯t seen before. So, by the time it was my turn to duel someone, my excitement had waned. Based on everyone else I¡¯d seen, I had little doubt I wouldn¡¯t be able to win my duel.


    I heard a few laughs and snickers as I hobbled up the stairs of the platform, but I didn''t care. I expected all those spoiled noble children to hate me. Part of me even wanted them too. However, I ignored them, keeping my eyes on the person walking ahead of me. My opponent was as tall as I was, but he looked a bit older. His hair was a dark, almost greasy, black that was cut short and close to his head. His eyes stared into me, two brown holes that seemed almost lifeless. That was until he smiled at me. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you before. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Sean,¡± I answered as we walked up to the platform. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±


    He gave me a strange look, one of his eyebrows raised. ¡°It''s Graham,¡± he said confidently after a small pause.


    I nodded as he extended a hand. I took it in mine and shook, then took a look at his insignia. Graham was wearing the same clothes as me, as well as every other young lord in the Apprentice Hall, but his insignia was a light green. Inside of the circular sewn patch was a fan. I didn¡¯t recognize it, but I knew only two insignia¡¯s. The Phell¡¯s, and the Patrinca¡¯s. I released his hand as we came to the top of the platform and separated.


    As the two of us stared at each other from across the platform a small smile, almost a smirk, came across my face. This was going to be easy. I had already been trained by one Mage, and now I was going to get the chance to be trained by another. I had no doubt in my own skill, but I needed to show off. I¡¯d have to take my time, not taking Graham out too quickly. If I did that, then I¡¯d have a really good chance of joining the Magic Tower. I could already feel all the water around me, empowering me, when the Mage said to begin.

 Chapter 40: Fan of the Flames

    Neither of us moved as the Mage called for us to begin. We both stared, watching and waiting. It was a skill I learned from Blair, which is something I typically would have thrown out the window, but I knew it was useful. It was a major reason I had beaten him so many times in the past. Watching your opponent, waiting for them to make the first move, was the easiest way to find an opening, and for them to make a mistake. However, I was caught off guard when Graham didn¡¯t move either.


    My opponents eyes stared intently into mine, only taking occasional glances down and to the side every so often. I did the same, waiting for any sign of movement. His breath was light and airy, not making a single noise as he exhaled. Graham¡¯s stance made his entire body look light, his feet positioned like a runner¡¯s and his hands raised steadily in front of him. In contrast, I had mine at my side, my feet only slightly apart, one of them partly raised off the ground. The look of a weak, helpless child.


    My hand ached as I leaned heavily on my cane. Graham¡¯s eyes flared at the shift of my weight, the lifeless brown lighting up like the sun. His hand moved slightly, reaching down to his waist, but it stopped when it found nothing there. Once again, everything was still. I could hear a few murmurs in the crowd, questions being whispered from one person to the other. I glanced over to one of the Mage¡¯s, but they didn¡¯t seem bothered by our inaction. The tall woman with a fierce attitude kept looking between us, as did the thin Water Mage. The only one that did anything different was the Mage who¡¯d silenced the room earlier. Her eyes were focused directly on me, not even glancing at Graham.


    I sighed, the breath louder than I expected in the quiet building. I was taking this too seriously. I had put up a front by pretending to be some wounded child, just like Titus wanted, but there was no reason to. I¡¯d seen the duels before me, and they were less than impressive. I was the only one here with any actual magic training, even if it was very little in combat. Graham seems smart, capable even, but he doesn¡¯t stand a chance against me. There was nothing for me to worry about.


    I took a large breath, Nex filling me as I did so. I could feel the water in the skins hiding beneath my coat, as well as the two troughs that were almost overflowing on the sides of the platform. I poured water out of one of the skins at my side and down to my leg, dropping my cane in the process, and at the same time sent a wave of water out of one of the troughs and towards Graham. My ice prosthetic formed in an instant, binding to my leg and supporting it so I felt almost no pain. I stood there, watching as my wave crossed the platform. Gallons of water spilled off the sides and onto the many spectators and I waited to see how Graham would react, if he did at all.


    The second water had started to rise out of the trough, I noticed Graham¡¯s entire body tense. It was over in a second, his arms and legs loosening up, but by then, my wave was already crashing down on him. That¡¯s when I felt Nex surge around him. It was just like his breath, a light and airy power that moved in and out of him. Graham jerked forward, his hands coming down from over top of his head like he was swinging a large sword. My wave was split in half by a sharp gust of air, the water moving around him rather than pushing him off the platform.


    I smiled. I was hoping my opponent used fire or air magic. I¡¯d seen plenty of water and earth, but I wanted to experience something new. Graham didn¡¯t waste a second, his arm flinging towards me with a prepared attack. Except, he¡¯d played right into my hand. Graham seemed very capable, and I knew that even if he wasn¡¯t, there was a strong possibility he¡¯d be able to defend against my first attack. Almost everyone before our duel had been able to react with some kind of quickness. Plus, I hadn¡¯t put my all into it anyway. I wasn¡¯t just trying to win, I was trying to show off. So, I had planned ahead. My wave had covered the platform in water, and I could feel it all around me.


    During Graham¡¯s wind up, all the water on the platform froze, creating a thin sheet of ice on top of it. I also gathered water at his feet, freezing him to the platform. Graham stumbled at the loss of his mobility and his arm flew downwards rather than forwards. The spell he had been forming crashed against the ice, then exploded in all directions with a powerful gust of air. Caught off guard by the power, the spell slammed into me, pushing me to the edge of the platform. I connected my ice prosthetic to the ice covering the platform just as I reached its edge, preventing myself from falling. I took a deep breath, then looked back over to Graham.


    The spell he¡¯d unleashed on the ground had cracked all the ice around him, freeing his feet. His eyes seemed to blaze with life, a wide grin on them. I felt Nex gather near his feet, then he pushed forward with a spell similar to the one I¡¯d seen another young Lord use in the first duel of the day. In less than a second, he was in front of me, his arm swinging with another attack. As he bolted toward me, I gathered power at my feet as well. I had manipulated the battlefield to my advantage, and the ice that covered it was under my control. In a similar move to his, I launched the ice I stood on up against my feet, launching me to the side to dodge his attack. The Snow Skip spell worked wonders, allowing me to escape.


    As I flew away, I felt his arm graze against my leg. I turned back to see his eyes fixed on me, time seeming to slow as his arm reached for me. It was impossible, yet he was doing it. I reached out and manipulated the ice under his feet. So many large spells in such a short amount of time was already making me feel exhausted, but this was my chance. I pushed the ice under his feet off the platform, hoping to take him with it. However, by the time I¡¯d managed to pull off the spell, Graham was already gone.


    I landed near the middle of the platform, Graham not even a second behind me. I needed a second to recover and gather my balance at the sudden change in speed, but Graham didn¡¯t seem to have that issue. His fist was already against my stomach by the time I had gathered my bearings.


    I felt the spell push against my stomach, the gust of wind from it prepared to launch me to the other side of the building. So, in a last ditch effort, I sent sharp icicles from the ground up and towards him. Small stones in the shape of bricks blocked the icicles as they came close to Graham, blocking them from piercing his skin. They kept their momentum, though. As Graham was launched back by the force of my spell, his punch of air sent me flying. In an instant I was at the other side of the room. I felt something soft push against my back, and my momentum slowed. A pile of gravel had caught me, gently placing me on the ground, off of the platform.


    ¡°Winner,¡± I heard the Water Mage say.


    Winter flew down from her perch in the rafters of the building, chirping in irritation and worry. She landed beside me, pecking at my hand with her beak. I scratched at her chin on instinct, trying to comfort her while I gathered myself. She hooted in satisfaction, then flew up and sat on my shoulder. Her talons dug into my clothes, sinking into the leather pauldron I wore beneath, but I didn¡¯t care. They were clothes provided by Titus, and I had far more important things to be worried about than ruining his suit.


    I watched as Graham stood from where I had launched him to on the platform. He bowed in the direction of the mages, then turned, and bowed to me. I stood there in disbelief, not bowing back. He had beaten me. Then I scoffed. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I get the guy that seems terrified of me,¡± I mumbled in a huff. I felt angry. My one chance to become a Mage of the Magic Tower had been ruined because I had been matched against the one person here who could beat me. How had he done it? I had to know.


    After realizing I wasn¡¯t going to bow back, Graham straightened, then walked down the stairs. I met him at the bottom of them as the Mages asked for the next person to come up. ¡°How?¡± I asked, my arms crossed.


    Graham looked surprised, and a bit confused. ¡°I should be asking you that,¡± he said, handing me my cane.


    I took it, but didn¡¯t plant it on the ground. My ice prosthetic would last for another hour at least. ¡°You won,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°You owe me an explanation first. Were you trained by a Mage already? How were you able to react so quickly?¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    If Graham wasn¡¯t confused before, he definitely was now. I¡¯d failed to read Aiden¡¯s expression earlier, Isla having to correct me, but there was no way I was wrong about Graham¡¯s. He stared at me for a few seconds, then looked down at the insignia on his chest. He stretched his jacket so he could see it better from his view. ¡°Do you not know what my insignia means? Does House Phell not teach you anything about the other Houses?¡±


    I snorted, still fuming from my loss, and not happy to be reminded of House Phell. ¡°They try to,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t care much for what they try to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should probably pay more attention to your tutoring,¡± he said, letting go of his jacket. He held out his hand. ¡°My name is Graham of House Rediff. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Sean of House Phell,¡± I said, shaking his hand. It seemed an odd gesture to simply shake hands between two Lords. House Phell was one of the highest ranking in the Kingdom. If all other Lords here were below them, then they were supposed to show me some kind of respect. I didn¡¯t care about any of that, but everyone else seemed too. So either he was an idiot, which didn¡¯t seem likely, or¡­ ¡°Is House Rediff one of the four Great Houses?¡±


    Graham smiled. ¡°We are. I understand that House Phell is responsible for heading the Merchant¡¯s Guild, and thus deals with transporting many things across the kingdom.¡±


    I nodded, my jaw loosening. It was hard to stay angry when he was being so kind and¡­ normal. This was the first person I¡¯d met that actually treated speaking to me as a conversation, rather than speaking to me as a superior or inferior.


    ¡°Um¡­ excuse me,¡± a small voice said behind me. I turned to see two young ladies, both of them fidgeting and looking to the ground as they spoke. Their hair and clothing were damp, likely from our duel. ¡°Can we pass by? I don¡¯t mean to offend, but the Mages called us up for our duel next.¡±


    The two lady¡¯s dresses were as extravagant and layered as the one Isla wore, the many skirts shifting as the one who¡¯d spoken swayed, moving her weight from one leg to the other from some kind of nervous tick. Her face was flushed, and her blue eyes danced back and forth from looking at my shoes to Graham¡¯s. On their dresses, just like everyone else¡¯s clothing, were insignias. I didn¡¯t recognize either of them.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Sophia of House Tellerman and a Lady of House Grace. I apologize, but I don¡¯t know your first name. Please, allow us to be out of your way so you can show all of us your magic,¡± Graham said politely, gently lowering his head to stare into the eyes of the girl he called Sophia, who had been the one speaking.


    The other Lady pushed in beside Sophia, meeting Graham¡¯s eyes. Her skin was darker, just like her eyes, and she seemed to be less nervous than her companion. ¡°My name is Tia, Lord Graham. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Where is¡ª¡± Tia started to ask, her head on a swivel looking around the room.


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Lady Tia,¡± Graham cut her off. ¡°Now, allow me and my friend here to move and continue our discussion,¡± He straightened and placed a hand on my shoulder, causing Winter to peck at it curiously from the other side of my head. He pulled away when she almost bit him. ¡°He¡¯s quite the conversationalist. Perhaps the two of you will get the chance to speak with Lord Sean Phell one day.¡±


    The two of them had barely paid attention to me, only glancing over a few times, but their eyes seemed to light up upon hearing that name. Sophia stared down at the insignia on my chest while Tia looked up at my face, her eyes still darting around the entire building. ¡°House Phell? Are you from one of their branch families?¡± Lady Sophia asked.


    I hesitated for a moment. Titus had told me what to say if anyone asked a question like this. It was natural for someone to be curious about where I or Isla had come from. We appeared from nowhere, having never made a public appearance as members of House Phell until now. This wasn¡¯t even our official first appearance. It was a test run for an event far larger. However, I didn¡¯t want to follow more of Titus¡¯s orders. I thought of saying something different, like my real name or denouncing House Phell or something, but I stopped myself. Where would that leave my mother, where would that leave Isla, and where would that leave me? ¡°I am the grandson of Lord Titus Phell,¡± I said aloud.


    Tia¡¯s head whipped around from wherever she was looking and stared into my eyes. Then, she bowed her head. Sophia did the same. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t greet you, Lord Sean,¡± Sophia said, Tia nodding along. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of your¡­ um¡­ relation.¡±


    She shook like a scared child, though, that¡¯s what she was. Her and Tia didn¡¯t look very old, maybe twelve. Most of the Lords and Ladies here were hardly fifteen. They were all playing as adults, pretending to be powerful, only to cower in fear when someone of higher standing appeared. It was strange, and, appropriately, childish. Is this how all nobles acted? Would Titus cower in fear when someone of higher standing confronted him? I liked the idea of that, but the only one higher than him within the nobility was the Royal Family itself.


    Even Graham seemed startled, but he quickly shook it off. ¡°You ladies should hurry to the platform,¡± he said, looking at me instead of them.


    Sophia nodded, giving us both a wide berth as she walked up the steps. She took several glances back at Graham as she did so. Tia was not so shy. She got up close to me, gently bumping into me in a way that seemed accidental, then leaned up to whisper something in my ear. ¡°Your magic was amazing. I hope you can show it to me again some day, Lord Sean.¡±


    I backed away, shaking her off my arm, which she had grabbed onto, and watched as she did something similar to Graham. He didn¡¯t back away like I did, but he also didn;t look pleased by Tia¡¯s less than subtle approach. When the two of them were gone, Graham placed his hand on my free shoulder again. Winter ignored him this time. ¡°We should probably move to the back of the room.¡±


    We started to walk away in silence. I was waiting for him to continue where he left off, but he never did. So, frustrated, I asked, ¡°So, what does House Rediff do?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Right! Sorry, I forgot about that,¡± he said. Graham paused and looked me up and down once again. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had to explain what our House does before. Everyone just knows,¡± I felt my face flush, feeling stupid, as Graham continued, ¡°While House Patrinca deals with agriculture and House Phell deals with transportation, House Rediff deals with defense. We ¡®Fan the Flames of the Kingdom,¡¯ or so our House words say. Most of us who can use magic in the family typically have a Soul of air, you see. I¡¯ve been training how to use a sword since I could stand, and how to use magic since my Soul opened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you were able to beat me,¡± I lamented aloud.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t beat yourself up over it. I¡¯ve trained with magic almost everyday for the last five years, and having my soul open up at just ten years old is pretty rare. I¡¯m just lucky. I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been learning, but there were a few times you almost won in that duel. Seriously, it was the first fight I¡¯ve had with someone our age that I actually thought I might lose.¡±


    I scoffed. Of course I had to be paired with the one person here who could actually beat me, and he was trying to make me feel better about it. Not that he should have been able to, though. I¡¯d also trained for five years under a real Mage, yet I¡¯d still lost. There was no excuse. I had other reasons to join the magic Tower than just learning how to fight. Investigating how Nayu¡¯s scale worked was a big one, but I also just wanted to learn more about magic in general. However, If I didn¡¯t want what happened in Dousin to happen again, then I had to learn how to fight better. I had failed to save Morrison there, and I had failed here.


    I stumbled as my ice prosthetic began to fail, losing the small amount of focus I¡¯d been using to maintain it. I caught myself with my cane, but felt a hand reach out to catch me. ¡°Thanks Graham,¡± I said, turning to meet his eyes.


    Except, Graham hadn¡¯t been the one to catch me. I turned to see a very tall, lithe woman holding onto my arm. Her hair was red like a flame and came down to her chin, the sharp, recently cut edges curving inward and framing her face and glassy blue eyes. She wore white Mage¡¯s robes with a green outline on them that looked too large for her, the clothing slightly damp, probably from my earlier spell again. She was the Mage who had silenced the room earlier. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked in a stern way that almost sounded like a command rather than a question.


    ¡°Im¨C I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, trying to collect myself. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She released my arm. ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°Sean,¡± I answered simply.


    ¡°Sean,¡± she tested. ¡°Sean of¡­ House Phell. Meet me here after everyone is done. I wish to speak with you.¡±


    ¡°About?¡±


    The Mage smirked. ¡°Magic, of course.¡±


    She turned and started walking to the platform. ¡°Wait!,¡± I called out, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The woman turned, her loose robes swaying and the smirk on her face still present. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Call me Kella.¡±

 Chapter 41: Red Flowers

    Sophia and Tia¡¯s fight was almost impressive. Both of them had a Soul of water, so watching them duel was interesting. Every time I had launched a spell at Restivus, he would either misdirect or change it, completely taking it out of my control. Any water that he used was out of my reach. However, The two girls on the platform seemed to be evenly matched. The fight quickly turned into a simple back and forth. Sophia would launch a spell at Tia, typically a simple wave or something that would push her opponent back, and the other girl would take control of that spell and return it. Sophia would then do the same, causing the fight to become fairly monotonous.


    My eyes quickly drifted away from them, focusing on the woman that had approached me earlier. Kella was standing in line with all the other Mages, her face impassive and hair flowing gently when the force of one of the girl''s spells pushed against her. However, unlike every other Mage, who¡¯s eyes were on the duel, Kella was focused on me. I shifted slightly, a bit nervous under her gaze, but her eyes followed me.


    Eventually, Sophia proved to be just slightly stronger, pushing Tia off the platform with a wave of water. ¡°Yes,¡± I heard Graham cheer quietly as Sophia bowed to the Mages and walked off the platform.


    ¡°Lady Tia will be upset about that,¡± I teased, smirking at Graham¡¯s wide grin, ¡°Though Sophia might be happy.¡±


    Graham laughed my words off. ¡°And I am sure Lady Grace and Lady Tellerman will be quite upset that you¡¯ve already forgotten their family names.¡± I sighed, frustrated that he was right. ¡°Relax,¡± he continued, placing his hand on my shoulder, ¡°Take my advice, Lord Sean. Learn the Houses and their insignias. It would be rude for you not to. Others are not so kind as to turn their noses away from that kind of thing. They may take offense and look poorly on you, or on House Phell.¡±


    I involuntarily scoffed, causing Graham to look frustrated, but I quickly apologized. ¡°Sorry, Graham. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t have much care for how House Phell is viewed. However, I¡¯ll take your advice. It hasn¡¯t been easy wandering around all day, not knowing anything about anyone.¡±


    Graham smiled. ¡°Good. I wish you luck with that. I would like to speak with you more, but I have responsibilities.¡± Graham¡¯s eyes swept the room, landing on Sophia for a moment, but continued shortly afterwards. ¡°Ah, where is he? Sorry Sean, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Sorry fo¨C¡± I tried to say, but Graham had already run off.


    He seemed to be searching for something, his pace quick and his head on a swivel. I lost him in the crowd fairly quickly. I let him be, taking a spot at the back of the room near the Master Sorcerer who seemed to be napping in the corner. Besides Kella and the other Mages, he was probably the only person worth talking to. Not that I had hated Graham.The young Lord of House Rediff had been much more pleasant to talk to than any other noble so far. However, I wasn¡¯t interested in nobles. I was interested in magic, and this man was a master on that subject.


    I stared at him for a second, taking notice of the four rings on his hand. Two were silver, and two were gold. I tried to find any other distinguishing features, but there were none on him. His aloofness reminded me of Restivus, but my old master would at least talk to me in the past. This Master Averitt didn¡¯t seem to care about anything. ¡°Hello there,¡± I said.


    The Master Sorcerer didn¡¯t even bother opening his eyes. I spoke again, this time a bit more forceful, but he still said nothing. After a few more attempts, I gave up. Instead, I focused on the water that was starting to pool near my leg. The ice prosthetic was melting. I planted my cane on the ground, supporting myself, then opened my Soul to Nex. I tried to form the prosthetic again, but I stopped myself. I had done a lot during my duel with Graham, and my Soul was exhausted. I released the flow of Nex and slowly slid down to the floor, taking pressure off my leg.


    I looked back over to the Master Sorcerer. He wasn¡¯t sleeping anymore. Instead, his eyes were open. They still looked lazy, half lidded and uninterested, but they had the same intensity Kella¡¯s did. ¡°Strange child,¡± he muttered, then went back to sleep.


    ¡°In what way?¡± I asked, wondering if he¡¯d felt the same thing about my Soul Nayu had.


    The Master didn¡¯t answer, his body as still as a stone statue. That made me decide I didn¡¯t want to sit next to him anymore. If he wasn¡¯t going to speak, even when presented with the oddity of my Soul, then I was never going to get anything out of him. Besides, he was the strange one, not me.


    I stood, walking over to the line of young Lords and Ladies that were waiting to show off their magic. Isla was near the end of it, tears in her eyes. I got worried for a moment, but then I realized she wasn¡¯t blinking. She was watching the people on the platform so hard that she started to tear up. I turned back to the platform, excited for what might have captivated her.


    I sighed at what I saw. It was another young Lord, perhaps a bit older than us, who used fire. He was sending small bursts of flame all around the platform, trying to show off his skill. Like me, none of the Mages seemed impressed. Isla still stared at the magic in awe, though. I shrugged, then walked away, not wanting to bother her.


    The fights grew more boring as time went on and barely half of the nobles had shown off their magic. Many people had come up to me already, Tia coming up three separate times, once to ask more about my magic, another time to ask me personal questions, and a third time to flirt. All the other young nobles did similar things, but each of them quickly left when I refused to tell them anything except for the fact that I was Titus¡¯s grandson. A fact that I was still struggling to accept.


    Refusing to answer was better than lying, according to Titus. Apparently the first thing Lords and Ladies learn is how to sniff out a lie, and how to steer a conversation to be beneficial for them. I didn¡¯t really get it, but I remembered how Blair acted during the Frost Feast. He was always reserved and quiet. So, once again, I was forced to do what Titus had told me. Not only that, but I was relying on my experience with Blair as well. Two people I hated more than anyone, and yet I had to listen to them.


    I could hear birds chirping outside in the garden, the mid afternoon sun gently shining into the open barn doors I was sitting next to. I stood, walking with my cane now that the prosthetic had fully melted away, and walked out of the Apprentice Hall. Many others had made their way out of the hall as well. It was terribly hot inside with so many people, even though a scrawny air mage on the platform had been doing his best to vent out all the hot air. A few of them stood outside the door talking to one another, none of their conversations catching my attention, and some had even ventured into the garden.


    I passed all of them, making my way further into the fields of flowers, trees, and other plants to try and find somewhere quiet. It really was a beautiful place, which made me wonder how the palace¡¯s other gardens looked if this was the least of them. Finally, I made my way down a path that led to the shore of the lake. There, on a small grassy hill that looked more just like a small bump in the earth, was a lone tree, its roots traveling from the grass and into the sand. In my vision I could see a thin, muscular man with black hair and a nasty attitude. He sipped on a flask, smiling down at it, then shut his eyes. I walked over and laid under the tree.


    I just stared for a long while, my eyes fixed on the massive tower in the middle of the lake. It rose so high that, with me being this close to it, I couldn''t see the top. ¡°One day,¡± I muttered, but all that did was make me think of all the things I had to go through to get here, and what else I would have to do to move forward.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    My Father, Morrison, Blair, Mother, Isla, they all popped into my head. Then Titus came, or I guess we came to him, and all their heads seemed to go away. I had trusted my mother that coming down here would be for the best. It¡¯s what she needed, and I wasn¡¯t going to stop her. Leaving Dousin was something I needed too. However, the last six months have been Hell. Titus made it clear to me just how terrible he was the first day we met, and I had no desire to be a Lord or his puppet.


    I resented Mother these last few months because of that, something I¡¯m not proud of. I wanted to apologize, but Titus rarely let us see one another. Then, there was Isla. I saw her more often than Mother, but I felt horrible when I did. I had brought her into this, essentially forcing her to become some noble lady. I breathed a heavy sigh. I wanted things to go back to how they were; back to the simple days of training with Restivus and hunting with Father, but even those memories were tainted now. Blair was in those memories.


    My thoughts were interrupted by something hot on my nose. It didn¡¯t hurt or burn, but it was an intense heat that stung my nerves. I opened my eyes to see nothing but red. A flame was sprouting from my nose, its shape strange and flickering larger, then smaller. Eventually, the flame died out, but I saw more of them falling down from within the tree''s canopy. A dozen flowers, some small, some large, gently floated down to me. Their fiery petals flickered, licking at the air as they grew in size and intensity. Each time one landed on me it would shrink and slowly disappear.


    They were a marvel. Fire that had been manipulated and controlled in the same way I manipulated water. This wasn¡¯t a spell to be used in a duel or even one to be shown off as something powerful. It was just something someone had done for the fun of it, just like the things I made out of water. This was magic, and it fascinated me.


    I saw something shift in the canopy as another red flower appeared. Above it was a hand, and I heard a giggle when my eyes fixed on it. Out of the fresh green leaves, a head poked out. It was covered with strands of hair that danced like the flames they were creating. It was auburn, the red color of fire mixing with a sleek brown. It was messy and disheveled, and I heard them try to blow it out of their face. Not long after, a pale hand came out and moved the hair out of the way, revealing skin dotted with freckles.


    Underneath were eyes like two rubies. Red gemstones bore into me, looking me up and down like I was a book being read, and one that needed to be studied. This made me frown. After Titus, Kella, Graham, and the Master Sorcerer, I was tired of people giving me that look. However, the eyes shifted soon after, squinting and filling with some kind of shining light. I looked down to see the person was smiling widely. That¡¯s when I saw their full figure in the canopy clinging onto some branches. They were a girl, the same age as everyone else who¡¯d come to the Mages event, and they wore a dark purple dress that was just as poofy as Isla¡¯s. Yet, she¡¯d somehow climbed a tree while wearing it.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to see that kind of look in your eyes,¡± she called down, another laugh coming soon after.


    I reached up to touch my cheek just under my eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, too confused to say anything else.


    ¡°They¡¯re shining. I guess you liked my flowers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I did.¡± My words seemed to cause her grin to grow wider. She started to make her way down the tree, not even seeming to struggle. I stood, struggling to get up on my cane after it ached from walking over here. ¡°What are you even doing up there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Enjoying the afternoon,¡± she responded, her voice slightly strained as she climbed down.


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±


    She jumped from a branch, landing gently on the ground, her feet making hardly any noise. When she walked up to me, I realized she was even shorter than Isla. I wondered if she was possibly the youngest girl here. I looked over to where her insignia should be, but found none there. It didn¡¯t really matter, since I probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized it anyway, but I found it weird. She walked up close, her eyes darting from my cane, then back to my face. She didn¡¯t say anything about it, instead producing another flower made of fire in her hands. ¡°Cool, right? I¡¯ve been working on them for a long time, and I think I¡¯ve finally perfected it.¡±


    The flower flicked as she poked at the middle with one of her fingers, laughing at it. ¡°Does it not burn?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I can control what the heat transfers into. As long as I concentrate, I, or anyone else, won¡¯t get burned from touching it. Though,¡± she paused for a moment, ¡°It has happened a few times.¡±


    I nodded along. I knew next to nothing about fire magic, so I enjoyed hearing how people controlled it. It only made sense that she would have a high level of control if she could make a detailed structure like this. It reminded me of how difficult I found it to make a simple bird back when I was first learning from Restivus. That thought gave me an idea. I manipulated some of the water from the lake and brought it over to my hand. I started shaping it, trying to copy the flower in her hands.


    She watched intently as I worked. Eventually, I had a crude version of her flower. She smiled. ¡°Very nice,¡± she said. ¡°Though I think mine is cuter¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Yeah, it definitely is. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work on it.¡±


    ¡°Good. I expect impressive results.¡± She stayed quiet for a while, her eyes on the flower in my hand. They shifted back to the one in her hands, the shine in her eyes seeming to dull slightly. ¡°Red and blue. If only we could mix them together.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would work the way you want it to,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. As you can probably tell,¡± she gestured to her dress, ¡°I kind of like purple. Some Mages can change the color of their fire, but I haven¡¯t been able to figure out how. I asked my father if he could find me something that would help me as a gift for my birthday, but I doubt he will.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    Her face brightened again. ¡°About what? That my father isn¡¯t getting me something for my birthday? Or do you just like apologizing to cute girls for no reason?¡± she teased.


    ¡°Uh¡­ no. I just felt like it was the right thing to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you do think I¡¯m cute then?¡±


    I took a step back, both physically and mentally. ¡°What?¡± I asked, dumbfounded.


    The girl giggled like anyone her age would, the laugh coming out so hard she grabbed her stomach and bent over. I stared, confused for a long moment, but her laughter was infectious. Soon, I found myself chuckling along with her, all of my other thoughts pushed aside as us two strangers laughed at almost nothing.


    When we finally calmed down, I wiped a tear from my eye. The girl was straightening her hair now, picking out a leaf that must¡¯ve gotten stuck there when she was in the tree. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you perform for the Mages yet,¡± I realized. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in line?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not here for the event. My brother is. I¡¯m just supposed to support and cheer for him. One of us showing off is more than enough for my family.¡±


    ¡°And who exactly is your family?¡± I ask, looking at her missing insignia again.


    She followed my eyes, then looked back up to my face with a smirk. ¡°So you really don¡¯t know?¡± she said, confirming something.


    That was the second time someone had said something like that today, and it got on my nerves. ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Why should I be expected to? Plus, you don¡¯t even have an insignia.¡±


    ¡°Woah, calm down,¡± she said, her smile growing again. ¡°Relax. You don¡¯t have to know my family. It doesn¡¯t matter, anyway.¡±


    The insignia on my chest seemed to itch, even though it was stitched onto the outside of my clothes. ¡°No, I guess it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So, boy from a House I definitely don¡¯t know, what¡¯s your name?¡± she asked, her head tilting to one side.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s Sean. I¡¯m Sean.¡±


    As I said my name, a yell came from up the path into the garden. I couldn¡¯t make it out, but the girl¡¯s entire demeanor seemed to change. Her smile fell, the girl¡¯s entire face now neutral. The dullness I had glimpsed in her eyes returned, but it was much more noticeable now. All of that passed onto her face in an instant, then it disappeared when she looked back over to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to leave,¡± she said, lifting her poofy skirts. ¡°It really was a pleasure talking to you, Sean. And,¡± Her smile quirked up into a smirk, "I expect great things from your flower the next time we meet. It wouldn¡¯t hurt if you called me cute again, too.¡±


    With that, she ran off before I could even respond. Her feet were fast and light, hurrying up the path and into the garden. ¡°Wait!¡± I called out to her, hoping she could hear me. ¡°What''s your name?¡±


    She turned just before she was out of my view and gave me a cheery wave. Her mouth didn¡¯t move, giving me no response. Then, she was gone. I sighed, feeling my shoulders slump as I walked back over to the tree and layed down against it again. My nose felt hot like it had before, but I didn¡¯t know why. I pulled out more water from the lake and started shaping it. If I was to meet her again, I wanted this flower to be perfect.

 Chapter 42: Power & Beauty

    Isla


    Large plumes of fire. Powerful gusts of air. Destructive mounds of Earth. Sweeping waves of water. Each person that went up to the platform had more to show off. Each of them had a signature. A specific way they manipulated their element, that made it different from everyone else¡¯s, and they were all beautiful.


    Shaymie danced around my head as we watched, blowing gusts of wind in mock cheer at the duels and demonstrations. She had been particularly excited during Sean¡¯s fight, though I doubted it was because he was up on the platform. Shaymie didn¡¯t seem to like Sean, but she did like the boy who used air against him. While I gave Sean a worried look when he went flying off the platform, one he didn¡¯t seem to notice as he stormed back to the platform in a fury, Shaymie blew fast gusts of wind in a cheer. It was a struggle not to laugh as my, and several others around me, hair started to blow along with it, messing up all the nobles'' refined looks. Some of them found it amusing, while others gave me looks of disdain.


    More and more people went up, showing off new ways they had found to use their magic, each of them filling me with more excitement and nerves. For me, magic has always been a means of survival. It was a way to clear out snow from my path, or dry my clothes quickly after it rained. I was different from everybody else here. Sean had more training and skill, and all the Lords and Ladies had creativity.


    Another young lord stepped up onto the platform. He was the one that had stood right in front of me this entire time. His hair was messy from Shaymie¡¯s gusts, revealing small strands of red underneath the light brown. I hadn¡¯t gotten to see his face the entire time we stood in line, his broad shoulders having blocked much of my view of him and the platform that I had to peek over just to see. So, when he turned to walk up, I was surprised to see that he had two rubies for eyes. They were unnatural, but they blended into his face well, making it look soft somehow.


    He strode with absolute confidence, a trait most nobles seemed to have, and walked up the stairs of the platform. Several people let out small gasps at the sight of him before he even did any magic, which made me wonder if he was from one of the four Great Houses. It was the only reason so many others would be surprised to see him, but I couldn¡¯t find an insignia anywhere on his clothes. I wondered if he was a commoner for a moment, but that didn¡¯t make any sense. Everyone here was a noble. This was an event exclusive for nobles. Plus, there was no way any of them would be in awe of a commoner, no matter how powerful they were. Even those that I had actually started to like, such as Aiden or the oversized boy that had caught Sean when he tripped. They both had been kind, but neither would ever show respect to someone below them.


    The young Lord started his demonstration. Fire poured out from around his feet, a wave of flames dancing across the platform in a ring, eventually stopping at the edges of the platform. They persisted, gently flicking as he continued his routine. Balls of fire formed on his hands and he tossed them to the side. They floated around his body, swirling around him in a circle. He formed more balls of fire in his hands, tossing them again and again until about a dozen wove around him in a dance. Then, as if he were a ringmaster in a circus, the young man snapped his fingers. The fireballs immediately expanded, their forms stretching into the image of a wall and combining with their neighbors. Eventually all the flames combined and they spun around like a tornado, completely engulfing the Lord in a storm of fire.


    More gasps escaped from lips in the crowd. It looked like the young lord had been swallowed up and eaten by the fire. However, after just a few short moments, the tornado began to dissipate. It slowly melted away from the bottom up, revealing the Mage underneath. He stood there, his arms crossed in a proud pose. He even wore a smug smile on his face. None of it felt arrogant, though. He didn¡¯t seem to be looking down on anyone, but rather looked filled with a sense of accomplishment, or a powerful pride.


    As the tornado of fire died out, the flames surrounding the platform did as well. Many of the nobles in the crowd gave cheers and shouts of approval, some going far past what I had learned was acceptable during an event like this. The proper way of acting like a noble Lady had been drilled into me over the last six months, but it didn¡¯t seem like everyone here had taken those lessons. Part of me wished I was one of them, but another part of me didn¡¯t. The things I¡¯d been taught were too intriguing.


    As the young lord stepped down from the platform, the Mage who had done most of the speaking shouted, ¡°Isla Phell,¡± grabbing my attention.


    The name still felt foreign to me. It was another borrowed one, given to me just like Sean had given me the name Brynor, or the one assigned to me at birth. One was out of obligation, the other was out of kindness, but this one came with responsibility, which I had never asked for. I had considered running away from the Phell estate many times, even on the first day we arrived. When I saw Lord Phell beat Sean like it was nothing, all I was reminded of was the orphanage. I didn¡¯t want to go through that again, so I wanted to run, just like back then. It would¡¯ve been difficult with so many guards, but I had evaded a whole city''s worth back in Dousin for years.


    I never did, though. Nayu had warned me of my Soul¡¯s instability, and I didn''t want to risk losing myself again. However, that was months ago, and though my Soul still felt twisted and split apart into many different pieces, it was stable now. I could leave whenever I wanted too. I didn¡¯t, though. Sean was the closest I¡¯d ever been with a person, and even though he clearly didn¡¯t like to talk about it, we were both reincarnated into this world. He and his mother were the closest thing I¡¯d ever had to a family, and I didn¡¯t want to lose that. I didn¡¯t want to be alone on the mountain anymore.


    I walked up the stairs to the platform, stopping when I reached the middle, and looked out towards the crowd. All eyes were on me, each of them staring with expectations that I knew I couldn¡¯t live up to. This was the responsibility the Phell name had given me. I had been launched to a place of high respect, and all of these Lords and Ladies wanted to see what I could do.


    I felt like bolting off the stage. I searched everywhere for eyes that I could recognize. I saw Aiden¡¯s for a moment, but he had only glanced up from whomever he was talking to for a moment. I looked for the dull green that I knew I would recognize, but it wasn¡¯t there. My ¡®brother¡¯ had left. The one person I could trust wasn¡¯t here, and the weight of everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to double. For so long there was no one around, and now everyone was here, focused on me.


    Then my eyes met red. The color was piercing and sharp, but also gentle. Underneath it was a smug smile. A smile that I wanted to wear. A smile that I could have once I¡¯d proven myself. One that could be mine when I showed what I could do. After all, this was a competition, and I hated to lose.


    I felt for the water in the troughs near me. Sean had explained magic and how our Souls worked, but it didn¡¯t make much sense to me. I just felt the water like it was a part of me. It was like another limb, not something controlled by an outside force. I did, however, enjoy the rush of energy and feeling of power I got when reaching for the water, though. It was apparently called Nex, but, again, I didn¡¯t really understand it.


    As the water started to surround me in a similar way the fire had surrounded the red-eyed boy, I took a moment to think. What should I do? How should I show off? What power would make me win? I thought of Sean and his spells. His water scythes were impressive, but they weren¡¯t flashy, and the sculptures he made were pretty, but not exciting. I needed something both powerful and beautiful.


    My eyes drifted upwards, and I saw several beasts with wings up in the rafters. They must have been the Soul Binds of some of the noble¡¯s, but my eyes focused on one that I recognized. Winter was perched on a lower beam, preening her feathers and watching me. Shaymie had taken a seat next to her, the gentle gusts of wind she gave off pushing at Winter¡¯s body. They were both beautiful, and they both had power. All of the beasts in the rafters were.


    I smiled, then started moving the water again. The whirlpool of water I had surrounded myself with spun out all around me, covering the platform and a few of the closest spectators. I noticed that none of the Mages had been soaked, despite being on the platform as well, but the thought passed. I had to focus.


    Out of the field of water I had created, a small, rabbit-like beast formed. It wasn¡¯t as detailed as the real thing, nor was it as fully formed as one of Sean¡¯s creations, but I could feel its shape within my Soul. I had, after all, made a Soul Bind with a Snow Skip before. The creature zipped around the platform like its real form would. I waited for reactions, but I heard nothing. I needed to do more.


    I shifted the form of the snow skip, forcing it to grow larger. It took on the form of a massive wolf. The sairla was crude, just like my snow skip was, and I wasn¡¯t able to mimic the mane of fire the beast typically had. Instead, when I tried to form the mane, a circular scarf-like object surrounded the beast''s neck. A trail of tendrils that looked like the bottom of a jellyfish flowed down its back like hair suspended in water, only the tendrils themselves were made of water.


    My creation danced around like I imagined Ronan would if he were here, showing off with a proud, raised head like it was the most magnificent thing in the room. I did my best to stifle a laugh, but couldn¡¯t help a smile. The beast walked over to me and walked around me, making a full circle before falling apart and drifting back onto the ground.


    More people had started to take notice of my magic, but I still didn¡¯t think it was enough. I had one more creature I wanted to try and create, but I had never formed a Soul Bind with this one. Behind me, I forced the water upwards, creating a ten foot tall monster. It resembled a bear with large fangs and claws. It looked nothing like a real mathear, though. The shape of it was too round and some of the proportions were off, but I was proud of it anyways, especially since it had taken the rest of my strength just to form it. Exhausted, I let the spell drop and the water flow back into the troughs. A few claps came from the crowd, and I could see many smiles. It wasn¡¯t a cheer like the red eyed boy had gotten, but it was enough. I had given it my all.


    I slowly slumped down the stairs while Shaymie drifted down from the rafters and landed on my shoulder. I felt gusts of wind coming from her and turned to see her clapping her two stubby little arms together. The gesture made no noise, but it made me smile. I looked up to where Winter was and found her staring at me. She looked wide-eyed in shock, but she always looked like that. I gave her a gentle wave, then the owl went back to preening herself.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    When I reached the bottom of the stairs, several people crowded around me. Usually a Mage or two would walk up to talk after someone finished their routine or duel, but I was met with many different young Lords and no ladies. They talked over each other, so I could only hear parts of their questions. Some asked me about my relation to the other Phell noble, which I assumed ment Sean, while others asked about my relation to the family as a whole. Some asked about my magic, and some asked if I had a fiance.


    That last question really got to me. This was a group of teenagers, and some of them wanted to know if I was going to be married soon. It was the complete opposite of what I knew as normal. I accepted my age, even identified with it, since the memories I had of my past life were scattered at best, and nonexistent at worst. I was a different person, with a new life. It still felt weird, however, when a group of young boys I was much more mature than were asking me questions like that. Despite that, maturity, though, this group that surrounded me was terrifying. There were too many people. I tried to speak, but no words came out. I didn¡¯t even know what I would say if they did. I needed Sean. I wanted¡­ my brother.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± a low pitched voice cracked. It sounded fake, like the speaker was changing it purposely, and it broke like a teenager on the second word. ¡°Everybody, leave Lady Phell alone. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s exhausted after such an impressive show.¡±


    The crowd parted like Sean had parted the lake in Dousin. There, walking up to me, was the red-eyed boy. Everyone lowered their heads as he walked by. It wasn¡¯t necessarily a bow, but none of them dared to look him in the eye, except for me. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but Aiden said no one else was higher standing them House Phell here. I wasn¡¯t supposed to bow or look away from this Lord¡¯s eyes, even though I really wanted to. However, he nodded and waved to the other Lord¡¯s, shaking a few hands and patting a few shoulders. Each one he touched looked up at him with surprise, but he only gave them a grin in return. When he was about an arms length away from me, he spoke again. ¡°Go on, everybody. Let¡¯s not make trouble for the Mages.¡±


    The crowd around me dispersed and they focused on whoever was now up on the platform, but the young lord stayed in front of me. He gave me a kind smile before reaching out his hand. I took and shook it, but he didn¡¯t let go of me. Instead, he pulled me out of the way of another girl that was heading up the platform and towards the door of the building. ¡°Thank you,¡± I tried to say like a regal lady, but my voice came out shaky.


    ¡°So, my Lady,¡± his eyes drifted down to my insignia, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Lord Phell had a third daughter. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not his daughter,¡± I stammered, ¡°I¡¯m his granddaughter. My name is Isla.¡±


    ¡°I see. A beautiful name,¡± he said, not seeming to care about my correction. ¡°Would you do me the favor of keeping me company for a while?¡±


    I fidgeted slightly, unable to answer. I didn¡¯t want to be rude, but I also didn¡¯t want to talk to this stranger. He seemed kind, and he was definitely respected by everyone else, but I didn¡¯t know him. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡°


    My voice was cut off by someone yelling from outside the door. It was less a scream, and more a loud, furious command. ¡°Let go of my sister!¡± Sean demanded, his face red as he ran between me and the red-eyes boy.


    Sean Brynor


    The walk back to the Apprentice Hall was agonizing. My leg had not enjoyed the position I layed in, and when I finally stood to walk back, it let me know. I saw two figures walk out of the doors as I strode very slowly over. The first was a boy. He was, of course, much shorter than me, and his hair was dark brown. I forgot every other detail of his face when I saw his red eyes, though. They were the same ones I had just seen. Then, even that detail was swept from my mind when I saw who he was grabbing and pulling by the wrist.


    Isla was walking behind him, a clear expression of worry, exhaustion, and confusion on her face. I could see she was trying to speak, but I couldn¡¯t hear any of her words. However, I knew she was in trouble, and I wasn¡¯t going to leave her alone. I dropped my cane and started running, forging the ice prosthetic around my leg in only an instant. I was between the two of them in seconds, separating their hands. ¡°Let go of my sister!¡± I yelled, releasing both my anger at this noble for harassing Isla, as well as a bit from my loss.


    The noble boy looked startled for a minute, but then a smug smile grew on his face. It looked arrogant, like he was looking down on me. It was the same smile most noble¡¯s wore. Then he bowed his head and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Phell. I wasn¡¯t aware Lady Isla had a brother. It is a pleasure to meet you,¡± he said, reaching out his hand. I didn¡¯t take it, and he returned a look of confusion. ¡°Er¡­ Ah, I meant no offense. I only wanted to speak with Lady Isla about her magic. Her beauty is only a part of the reason I wish to speak with her, I promise,¡± he said with a wink.


    That threw me off guard. Was this noble boy flirting with Isla? That was not what I expected. She was only twelve. Sure, our birthday was soon, but that didn¡¯t make anything better. This was just strange, and I didn¡¯t know how to handle it. ¡°She¡¯ll have to decline,¡± I told him.


    The noble frowned, his smugness disappearing. He was now the spitting image of a sad boy who¡¯d just been rejected. I actually felt bad for him for a moment, but then his smile was back along with his arrogance. He was about to speak again when another noble with greasy black hair ran out of the hall. ¡°I finally found you,¡± Graham said, placing a hand on the other boy¡¯s shoulder.


    His skin turned white when he saw me and Isla with him, then bowed to the two of us. ¡°I apologize if his majesty did anything to offend you. He is¡­ volatile by nature, but he meant no disrespect.¡±


    When I heard what Graham had said, my skin turned the same color as his. He referred to the noble as ¡®his majesty.¡¯ Only the Royal Family was referred to in that way. Which meant this boy was the Prince. And, if he was the Prince, then¡­


    ¡°It seems I have to go, Lord and Lady Phell,¡± the red-eyed noble started. ¡°Graham has me on my leash again. I do hope to see you at the Twin Ball on the fifteenth, though. Perhaps you can dance with me as my birthday present, Lady Isla.¡±


    The Twin Ball. An event held by the King for his twin children, who were both born on August fifteenth. The same day as Isla, Blair, and me. The same day as all the other reincarnates. I had known about it for a while, but I had been ignoring it.


    ¡°We should leave, Prince Wren,¡± Graham said, gently shoving the boy away as my thoughts remained scattered.


    I almost instinctively called out to him, but I stopped myself. Even if he was another reincarnate, what did it matter? I was done even thinking about my past life. I wanted nothing to do with it nor reincarnation as a whole. However, was that fair to Isla? The Prince was already gone before I could make a decision.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Isla asked quietly behind me.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You heard it too, right? He has the same birthday as us. Does that mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Isla smiled, ¡°This is amazing. Another reincarnate, and he¡¯s a Prince.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It sure is,¡± I mumbled back.


    Then Isla punched my shoulder. ¡°You left me alone!¡± she yelled in a hushed voice. ¡°You missed my turn.¡±


    I rubbed my shoulder in surprise. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry. I tried to get back in time, but I didn¡¯t know when you would go,¡± I said truthfully.


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have left at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Isla didn¡¯t seem satisfied by my apology, but she didn¡¯t bring the subject up again. We walked back into the building, catching the final demonstrations before the event was over. The Water Mage gave a clumsy speech when it ended, and I saw several Mages talking to the nobles in the crowd. I took a glance at Master Averitt one last time, but found that he was gone.


    Aiden came to pick us up, finally ready to be our babysitter again now that the event was over and the girl he had talked to the entire time had left, but I shrugged him off. I had an important meeting, so he took Isla to the carriage while I waited.


    I found the Mage called Kella still standing on the platform. She was talking with another Mage, a woman, who looked extremely nervous. Her whole body shook as she spoke, and her head kept darting around like Tia¡¯s had. Kella didn¡¯t seem to care what the Mage was saying, her face completely passive. She dismissed the other Mage with a simple wave when she noticed me, which caused her to let out a terrified yelp as she walked away.


    ¡°Sean. Thank you for coming to see me,¡± she said, taking a seat on the rough earth that the platform was now made of. After so many Earth Mages had used magic here, the ground looked rough. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± I said, taking a seat. I waited for her to speak again, but we sat in silence for a long time. ¡°You wanted to speak to me?¡±


    ¡°I did. Your magic felt very peculiar. It interested me. You are also one of the few here that seemed to have a bit of training.¡±


    I assumed she was talking about my strange relationship with Nex and nodded along. ¡°I did have training.¡±


    ¡°May I ask from whom?¡±


    ¡°His name was Restivus.¡±


    Kella¡¯s eyes widened. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was in shock, surprise, or simply mild interest. Her smile turned into a smirk, then she reached for something within her robes. She pulled out a sealed letter. ¡°Give this to your House¡¯s Lord,¡± she said, handing me the letter.¡± While the Magic Tower does not care for Noble ranks and hierarchy, we do respect the bond of family. You will need his permission to become my apprentice.¡±


    I looked back into her eyes after examining the letter, my eyes likely wider than hers. ¡°You¡¯ll make me your apprentice? I can become a Mage of the Magic Tower?¡±


    Kella stood, her long robes flowing as she did so. ¡°You can, so long as your Lord gives you permission. I look forward to working with you. Your Lord will get in contact with me through that letter, then we can begin.¡±


    With that, Kella left. She walked out of the doors of the Apprentice Hall, leaving me sitting on the platform all by myself with a giddy grin. After a few moments, I whistled. Winter flew down from the rafters and landed on my padded shoulder. ¡°Did you enjoy your vacation?¡± I asked her.


    She chirped in response as I stood. I walked out with the letter in my hand, one of the last to leave the hall. I watched as a lone Mage moved the doors closed with earth magic behind me, then my eyes drifted towards the top of the castle I could see over the garden wall. I sighed. I had to figure out what to do about the other two reincarnates that lived there.

 Chapter 43: Dance of Twins I

    Sean Brynor


    ¡°Pay attention. After your less than satisfactory presentation at the Mage¡¯s event, Lord Phell wants to make sure you don¡¯t embarrass him again. So,¡± our tutor¡¯s eyes focused on me despite the fact that Isla was playing with a small animal figure she¡¯d made of water, ¡°Do not miss a single word.¡±


    I sighed, placing a hand on my cheek, but I made sure to stare into her eyes. Our tutor had grown fed up with me after several months, flat out refusing to teach me sometimes, a feat I am quite proud of, but I made it known I would be listening this time. Graham¡¯s words had gotten to me, and the embarrassment of being the only one who didn¡¯t know who everyone was didn¡¯t help.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with the four Great Houses again. House Patrinca, House Turnin, House Rediff, and of course, House Phell. Each provides the kingdom with something so essential that his majesty has raised them to a higher status, an honor very few have had. The Patrincas provide us with food from their many holdings in the plains, the Turnins work to advance medicine and heal the sick, and House Rediff protects the Royal Family and the rest of the Kingdom. House Patrinca and House Rediff have stood since the time of the First King, but House Turnin usurped House Franz nearly eighty years ago. They gained recognition from His Majesty¡¯s grandfather, King Olwen, by advancing medical technology and rose to become one of the four Great Houses.¡±


    I blew out air from my mouth and sunk heavier into my hand, gaining a look of irritation from the tutor. She purses her lips and continued, ¡°House Phell has achieved our status in a similar way under Lord Phell¡¯s guidance. He founded the Merchants Guild, revolutionizing the transportation of goods and people, as well as the creation of roads. Soon they outpaced House Vine¡¯s ability to construct and maintain the kingdom and House Phell became one of the four Great Houses.¡±


    My head raised a little. ¡°House Phell wasn¡¯t always a Great House?¡±


    ¡°No. You would know that if you listened. Under Lord Phell¡¯s father, the House was nothing. We only rose when that man died and Lord Phell became the House¡¯s Head. Now, onto their insig¡ª¡°


    ¡°I apologize for my interruption, Maylene,¡± Callistar said, walking in, ¡°but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s time for the children to get ready for the Twin¡¯s Ball.¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± the tutor uttered.


    The old woman quickly collected her things and walked out the door, giving Callistar a slight bow before passing by him and walking down the hall. Callistar simply smiled the whole time, then turned his attention onto Isla and me. ¡°Come. We need to have you ready before the clock strikes four.¡±


    Isla stood first, walking over to the old man and asking him a question I couldn¡¯t hear. She had grown fond of the retired knight after the last few months, Callistar probably being the only person she talked to normally other than me, and, despite my best efforts not to, I had as well. The man reminded me too much of Cade to hate him. I followed slowly, taking my time to stand. It had been two weeks since the Mage¡¯s event, but my leg was still sore and my cane didn¡¯t alleviate as much of the pain as usual. Winter¡¯s head popped up from where she had been perched near the window and flew over to me, landing on my desk. I scratched under her chin and mumbled, ¡°Tonights the night,¡± to her nervously.


    Callistar led us out of the study and towards our wardrobe room. There, several handmaidens were ready to get us all dressed up like some kind of toy for tonight''s party. Isla was quickly outfitted in a similar dress to the one she¡¯d worn to the Mage¡¯s event, and Callistar handed me a suit with a light blue vest. I reached over to grab the leather armor Baird had gotten me almost a year ago, but Callistar placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°If you are going to bring the owl, wear that over your clothes this time. Lord Phell doesn¡¯t want you to ruin all of your clothing.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s okay with me bringing Winter?¡±


    Callistar smiled and nodded his head. ¡°While he hasn¡¯t given permission, he has not disallowed it. This is to be your first true public appearance, Lord Sean. Many of the young nobles have already seen you, but making a good first impression to the true Lord¡¯s and Ladies, as well as the Royal Family, is the main purpose of tonight. At least it is for House Phell. Your owl will add a certain level of intrigue and¡­ mystique to you. What I mean to say is, it will not hurt to bring Winter.¡±


    I returned the old man¡¯s smile. ¡°Thank you, Callistar.¡±


    I hurriedly put on my pauldron and bracer, then did my best to help some of the servant girls with Isla¡¯s hair. The brush had gotten stuck in the wild nest it had become from her last bath, which was just this morning, so I soaked it with a bit of water to untangle it, then dried it by pulling out the water. The maids quickly braided it, with the end result turning into a long ponytail that came over her right shoulder and down her chest. The woman gave many compliments to the both of us, with many beautiful¡¯s and handsome¡¯s being thrown around as Callistar led us out.


    We walked out of the front of the estate and down a long path, the same one we had walked on when first arriving here. Not far away was a carriage, and I could see Titus and Treyna waiting for us inside. I turned around to look back at the massive building, hoping to catch a glimpse of my mother in one of the many windows, but I didn¡¯t see her. It was only a faint hope anyways, so I faced forward again.


    Winter flew off my shoulder and onto the top of the carriage, but not before startling the lisyfe¡¯s at the front, as we stepped into it. The two of us sat down inside across from the Phell¡¯s Lord and Lady. Treyna looked pleased while Titus wore a passive face. Neither of them spoke as the door to the carriage closed and we began to move.


    After a few minutes of silence, Treyna finally broke it. ¡°We haven¡¯t had much time to speak. Isla, Sean, how have you enjoyed our estate?¡±


    I ignored her, staring straight at Titus instead. He didn¡¯t bother to look back, reading some document in his hand instead. Treyna seemed unaffected by this, because she started to speak again. ¡°I think it¡¯s lovely you¡¯ve come home to us. After Carissa married the Patrinca boy, things got very quiet, but I¡¯d say you two have livened up the estate.¡±


    Again, she was met with silence. I glanced over at her to see that she was still smiling, the same look on her face that I¡¯d always seen her have. I ignored it, looking back to Titus and trying to glance at what was on the document. ¡°It¡¯s a report on a recent shipment of bread to First Steps,¡± he said without looking up. ¡°You¡¯re free to read it if you want. You¡¯ll be looking at thousands of these everyday sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°No thank you,¡± I answered, leaning back in my seat and crossing my arms.


    Titus set the document down at his side, then leaned forward with his hands folded together. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about another letter.¡±


    My ears perked up. ¡°You read it?¡± I asked him, barely holding in my excitement.


    The first week after the Mage¡¯s Event had been torture for me. I had been locked inside my room the entire time and told to reflect on my actions. I had apparently offended several young Lords and Ladies along with the Crown Prince. However, no one had actually sent a complaint about me to the Phell estate. All of my actions had been reported to Titus by some Mage that was at the event, and I had to suffer for it. I thought the Lord might have tossed the letter away.


    ¡°I did. Kella Vine expressed quite an interest in you, and I¡¯m quite pleased that you managed to impress such a well known and powerful High Mage.¡±


    ¡°Kella¡­ Vine? She¡¯s a member of the Vine family?¡±


    Titus sighed. ¡°Of course she didn¡¯t tell you, the Magic Tower doesn¡¯t allow that type of thing, but you should have recognized her.¡±


    I ignored Titus¡¯ scolding, my smile growing wide from the realization. My new master was going to be a powerful noblewoman, and one apparently known for being powerful. This was way better than some old man like Restivus. I could picture the graying haired Mage in my mind, frowning, and I couldn¡¯t help myself from laughing.


    Titus actually smiled at that, which left me a bit unnerved. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Sean. I¡¯ve been trying to reestablish a connection with the Vine family ever since House Phell ascended into the Four Great Houses. This isn¡¯t the most direct way, but it does further my own goals. I¡¯m glad we¡¯re starting to work together now.¡±


    That made my smile drop a notch. Titus being happy about this left a bad taste in my mouth, and I didn¡¯t like the idea of us working together at all. It made me consider not accepting Kella¡¯s apprenticeship at all, but only for a moment. ¡°So you¡¯ll let me train with her?¡±


    ¡°I will. She can decide when and where, as well as deal with any transportation that may be necessary. I already deal with moving everything else in the kingdom around, and House Vine has plenty of money to use on you.¡±


    This was better than I could have hoped for. I started thinking about what training with Kella would be like, wondering about whether I should show her Nayu¡¯s scale, if she could teach me how to increase the strength of my spells, and so on, but then Titus cleared his throat to regain my attention. His expression had turned hard, much like when we had first met.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t forgotten how you disgraced the House, though.¡±


    I held back a scoff. I didn¡¯t care about House Phell or how I treated the other nobles. I did, however, care about my apprenticeship. I held my breath as he continued.


    ¡°You will be on your best behavior tonight. You will follow me and Lady Phell, only speaking when I allow it. When we go to greet the Royal Twins, you will be respectful and kind. If there is a chance, you will also apologize to him for your behavior,¡± he paused, then sighed. ¡°There is a time when one must stand tall even in front of those of higher standing, but we must choose those times carefully, Sean. You will learn one day.¡±


    This time I really did let out a scoff, but I covered it up with a nod and a promise to listen. There was no point in fighting him on this. I needed to be at the Twin¡¯s Ball tonight and I couldn¡¯t risk Titus not letting me go. I shifted in my seat slightly, thinking about my plan. It wasn¡¯t exactly well thought out, but it didn¡¯t need to be. I just had to ask the Royal Twins a single question. One that I¡¯d already asked someone else before. After I settled myself down the rest of the ride went smooth and quietly, and our carriage arrived.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The Royal Palace was a giant complex of many buildings surrounded by a giant wall of marble nearly twice the height of Dousin¡¯s outer wall. The last time I was here, at the Apprentice Hall, we were situated on the western side near the lake. Now, we were at the front gates on its eastern side with the sun just beginning to set, and a cascade of shadows from the many buildings covered our carriage. The valley the City of Marble was in directed the sunlight like a lens, so I knew from experience that the other side of the palace was shining like gold right now with the sunlight directly on it. The shimmer was so bright it actually made a rim around the shadows being cast. It made the entire Royal Palace look like it was undergoing a solar eclipse.


    Our carriage strode in through the opening main gate of the palace, which was made of solid gold and had a symbol of a flame on the front, and passed the high marble walls. My first thoughts at the sight inside were Graham¡¯s words. He has said that the Apprentice Hall was built inside the least of the Palace¡¯s gardens. I had thought about that only for a moment, wondering how it was possible a garden like that was lesser. I now knew why.


    The Palace¡¯s entrance garden was smaller than Apprentice Hall¡¯s. The Mage¡¯s new training area took up a large part of the Palace¡¯s lakeside area, and the entrance garden was about a quarter of that size, but it was far more densely packed. Instead of a few flower beds here and there along the paths, the Entrance Garden was filled with flowers and bushes, many that I¡¯d never seen before in either of my lives. There was pink, purple, red, yellow, and just about every other color I could think of. In the midst of all the flowers were four trees, each the same distance apart from one another, that formed a square and four equal quadrants. Each tree had a pond surrounding it, leaving them alone on a little island in the middle of it.


    I was taken back to the top of the mountain with a giant lake at its peak in my thoughts. I lingered on the island with a lone tree in the middle, the Entrance Garden reminding me of it, but that wasn¡¯t all. There was more than that. This place was a beautiful portrait of everything I had yet to see. It reminded me of the view that was deeper in the forest, the one Restivus had shown me at the top of the waterfall. It was the world. This world, not my previous one.


    My heart leapt to my throat as I considered backing out of my plan. Finding other reincarnates; talking to them, it had nothing to do with this world. It wasn¡¯t something Sean would do, or even something that he would care about. I gently wiped my hand against my thigh, trying to get rid of the warm, wet sensation I felt on it. The memories I have of another life, the sparse fragments that I¡¯ve locked away, belong to a dead man. They aren¡¯t Sean, so they aren¡¯t me. I shouldn¡¯t be doing something he would want or do.


    I looked over to Isla, who was sitting beside me. Her eyes were filled with wonder at the sight of the garden, but I could see the worry behind it. She knew the plan, and it made sense that she was nervous. Dancing with someone she didn¡¯t even know was a big step from just talking to them, and she already struggled with that. Isla made it clear, however, that she wanted to do this. She wanted to meet the other reincarnates. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I reminded myself. ¡°It¡¯s for her sake, not his.¡±


    Our carriage pulled through the garden, the road stretching through it and up to the main entrance hall of the Palace and stopped just in front of the doors. The door was opened by some servant of the Royal Family, I assumed, and Titus was the first to step out. He stood, his back straight, and carried himself with the same regalness Lord Malcolm always had whenever I saw him. Treyna followed after him, then Isla, and finally, me. I walked out on my cane, and took the hand offered to me by the servant. The second I was on all three limbs, Winter flew over and landed on my shoulder, then I walked after the other three. They matched my stride, and our party moved as a unit.


    I looked behind me to see other noble families leaving their carriages, each of them not daring to get within a few meters of us and forced to walk as slowly as we did. This was exactly what Titus wanted. It was the smallest play of power, forcing everyone to match your step, yet he clung to it like it was the only bit he had left. Him leading House Phell to becoming one of the four Great Houses was starting to make more sense.


    The entrance hall was filled with people. Not packed by any means, but there was enough to say that there was a crowd. The actual room was very similar to the first room in the Phell estate¡¯s main house. A large chandelier covered the ceiling and lit up the room and two staircases, one on either side of the room, that led up to a small balcony, which had a large ornate door behind it. There were two smaller doors on either side of the room as well, though small wasn¡¯t the best way to describe them, they were simply smaller than the main door, but I ignored them as we walked deeper into the hall. Instead, my eyes were focused on the two men on top of the balcony. It would¡¯ve made sense for more people to be up there, some of them trying to get out of the crowd, but they weren¡¯t.


    One of the men had his hands on the balcony¡¯s railing and stared down at the crowd. His hair was a silvery gray and slicked back, and he had a short beard of the same color. He wore leather armor, with some kind of metal coverings in the most vital areas, and had a symbol etched into one of his pauldrons. It was the same symbol that Graham had worn.


    I watched as the man¡¯s eyes met Titus¡¯, then he took a big breath and began to speak. ¡°His Majesty would like to thank you all for coming to the Twin¡¯s Ball again this year.¡± A slight applause broke out among the crowd, the man pausing to allow it before speaking again. ¡°He apologizes for the wait, but he feels it would be rude of him to let his guests walk in on an unprepared setting. Now then, if it would please you, make your way out the door on the left and to the ballroom.¡±


    A few murmurs went throughout the crowd, but nobody moved. Except, of course, Titus and Treyna. Isla and I followed behind them, our steps slow. I noticed a few other people moving with us now, some of them with the symbol of House Patrinca and others with House Rediff¡¯s. Another group whose insignias I didn¡¯t recognize also joined us, who I assumed were the Turnin¡¯s. All four Great Houses, together. It was somewhat intimidating, but I didn¡¯t know who to be intimidated by. I didn¡¯t know who was the Head of each of their Houses. As the person at the head of our group, a bald man with a long gray beard, pushed open the door, I took a look behind me. The crowd had begun to follow us, moving swiftly to build some kind of line behind us. I did my best to ignore them, feeling like a person was breathing down my neck, and walked as the people in front of me began to move.


    We stepped out onto a covered bridge that stretched over a canal. It was just a small footbridge, almost like an outdoor hallway that led over to the next building. Inside was the ballroom. It was at least twice the size of the ballroom that the Frost Feast was held in. Multiple chandeliers dangled from the high ceiling, one of which Winter quickly went up to to perch on, and two long tables were on one side of the room, servants there ready to accept any request. A large group of musicians stood on the other side, already playing soft music. At the other end of the ball room from the door was a short staircase. Two throne¡¯s were in the middle there, the cushions a red fabric surrounded by gold. Another, much larger throne was to the side of them. All three were empty, but I knew they wouldn¡¯t be for long.


    As the room filled up the servants very quickly rushed in with wine and hors d¡¯oeuvres. Some of the Lords and Ladies even started dancing with one another. Nothing special, but it made me want to join them. I had actually quite enjoyed the dance classes Maylene would teach us. However, the second I took a step and readied the ice prosthetic, Titus put a hand on my shoulder. Winter flinched, shaken by the sudden jerk of motion, and let out a confused chirp. Titus released me when I met his eyes, and I followed him over to the table. The four of us sat together, the servants quickly bringing food and water over to us.


    ¡°We will remain here until it¡¯s time to greet the twins,¡± Titus said, taking a sip of his wine. He scowled at the drink afterwards, but continued to drink anyway.


    The time passed by slowly. I was stuck sitting, constantly talking myself out, and back into, my plan. It wasn¡¯t risky or dangerous at all, at least not for my future as a noble, but I didn¡¯t care about that. I did care about locking the memories of my past life away, though, and this was working directly against that. I also cared about Isla, and didn¡¯t want her to miss out on this opportunity. Besides, she already knew what the plan was. It was already set in motion, really. There wasn¡¯t much of a choice now. With a heavy sigh, I relaxed into my chair. Then the man with slicked back silver hair walked.


    ¡°Everyone! Please, make way for His Majesty, King of Vistaria, Hero of the Division, Elwend Light!¡±


    Another applause rang through the room, this one much louder, as man walked into the room. The first thing I noticed was the crown. It was as large as my own head, and made of solid gold, with rubies, sapphires, and amethysts dotting the surface. The man''s clothes were rather simple, all black robes with a purple lining. What stood out, besides the crown, of course, was the long fur cloak that was a mix of fiery red and a deep violet. When I finally caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s face behind the shine of his crown, I saw that his eyes were red and his hair and beard were an orange red. It was a dull color, mixed with a bit of gray, but if it was any brighter it would look like a fire had started on the man¡¯s head. No, not just a man. This was the King of Vistaria.


    The applause continued as he walked to the other side of the room, climbed the short stairs, and sat down on the larger throne to the side. It didn¡¯t end until the King held up his hand. ¡°Please,¡± his voice boomed around the room, deep and commanding, ¡°Save some applause for my children. It is their day, not mine.¡±


    The King¡¯s smile grew as the silver haired man began to speak again. ¡°Please make way for His Majesty, Crown Prince of Vistaria, A Twin of the Kingdom, Wren Light!¡±


    There was applause once again as Wren, the boy who had been speaking to Isla at the Mage¡¯s event, walked in. He had a similar outfit to the King¡¯s on, his crown and cloak much smaller. His smile was bright and brilliant, and he walked across the room without a care in the world. It was a little infuriating to watch, especially since my plan involved having him and Isla talk to one another. That was already annoying, given how he had talked to her last time.


    Wren sat down on his throne, one of the two that were next to each other. He then nodded, and the silver haired man started again. ¡°Please make way for Her Majesty, Princess of Vistaria, A Twin of the Kingdom, Mae Light!¡±


    I knew what to expect when she walked into the room. It was not hard to put the pieces together. She had told me that she was at the Mage¡¯s Event to support her brother. Not only that, but she had the same hair and eyes as Wren. Auburn with streaks of fiery red and ruby jewels for irises. Honestly, if I hadn¡¯t been wondering about Wren and his sister because of my suspicion of them being reincarnated, I might not have realized it. However, I did.


    Princess Mae, the girl I had talked with in the garden of the Apprentice Hall; the girl that had talked about making flowers out of fire and trying to turn them purple, walked into the ballroom. She wore a long dress completely made of purple, but this one was far slimmer compared to the layered and poofy one she wore the last time I¡¯d seen her. Her hair was tied up in a loose bun at the back of her head, a braid running around the bun. A golden tiara sat on the red hair, and, unlike the other two crowns, hers was only encrusted with amethysts. For some reason I remembered her giggling under the tree, but her expression was far from the laughing girl I remembered. She was smiling, but it didn¡¯t feel warm. Instead, it felt stern.


    She walked through with all the poise and grace one would expect and took a seat next to Wren. When she nodded, the slick haired man announced that greetings were welcome and should be made soon before the Twin¡¯s Dance. Not long after that, Titus, Treyna, Isla, and I were standing in front of the pair of Royal Twins. I felt my heart beating out of my chest. I wasn¡¯t this nervous when I asked Blair, but I had thought he was just a regular kid back then. This was the Prince and the Princess of the entire kingdom. Titus might kill me if I embarrassed myself here.


    Titus and Treyna shook both the royal¡¯s hands, exchanging pleasantries and talking for just a moment. Then, they walked down, heading back to their seats. They walked slowly, making sure to give me and Isla time to catch up. Isla and I took a step forward, and the Royals were right in front of us. The Prince recognized us immediately. I could see it in his eyes that he desperately wanted to talk to Isla, and he shook her hand eagerly. The Princess didn¡¯t seem to notice, though. That hurt a little, but it made sense. There was no reason for her to remember me. I was just a random noble boy she talked to a few weeks ago. Hopefully, she will remember something else.


    ¡°A blessed birthday to you both,¡± I congratulate them, taking Mae¡¯s hand in my own. I leaned down a bit, leveling my head with hers. She took a slight step backwards, but that was fine. I was going to whisper, but I had to be loud enough for Wren to hear as well. ¡°Tell me. Do either of you know what a car is?¡±

 Chapter 44: Dance of Twins II

    The Prince¡¯s response was about what I expected. His face contorted into a mix of shock and confusion and his mouth fell so far open I worried it might break off.  He stuttered, trying to find a way to respond, but nothing substantial came out. His eyes darted between me and Isla, and I could almost see his mind working through all the questions he wanted to ask. It was satisfying to see him like that, the cocky and smug look he had worn at the Mage¡¯s Event completely gone, replaced by a bewildered mess.


    The Princess, however, acted almost as if I asked nothing at all. Her face remained smooth, the same small smile on her face that she¡¯d walked into the room with. She didn¡¯t crack in any way, and I worried for a moment that only the Prince was a reincarnate. The possibility of only one of them having memories of their past life hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind. It would make sense considering how child-like she had acted when we met in the garden. She really did just seem like a young girl.


    I started to pull my hand away, afraid that I¡¯d made a fool of myself. The plan wouldn¡¯t work if only the Prince was a reincarnate. I couldn¡¯t say anything if that was the case. As panic began to overwhelm me and my hand started shaking in the Princess¡¯s grasp, I looked up into her eyes. They were pure red gems, and they were staring into me so wide I thought they might bulge out of her head. That was all I needed to see, and I felt my heart beat slow down a little.


    It had only been a few moments since I greeted them, but I could hear a few mumbling voices behind me in the midst of the loudness of the party. A few moments were more than I was supposed to take. This was just meant to be a greeting, and we were supposed to walk away right after. I wondered what Titus was doing behind me, curious if he¡¯d even noticed I hadn¡¯t followed him yet. The idea to disrupt the event even further popped into my mind, but I quickly dismissed it. That wouldn¡¯t only anger Titus, but every other noble here and the King. I had to say what I needed to say, then leave.


    ¡°When the dance starts, call for us. Sean and Isla Phell. We can talk then,¡± I told them, letting go of her hand.


    Wren was still flustered, not giving any indication that he understood anything that was going on, but Mae inclined her head once. I quickly took hold of Isla¡¯s hand and started leading her down the steps, letting the frustrated nobleman who was standing behind us greet the Royal Twins. Titus had noticed us lagging behind, and the scowl on his face gave no mystery to how he felt about that. It didn¡¯t matter. If everything went well, he¡¯d be plenty pleased with me and Isla at the end of the night.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked Isla as we made our way back to our seats.


    Her hand had been shaking in mine, and I worried she was regretting our decision. It was to late now, though


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she answered, giving me a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ this is so crazy. A year ago I was all alone in the forest, in more ways than one. Then, you came along. Both of us are reincarnated. It was insane. Then we came here, and suddenly were nobles. It was so jarring that I still haven¡¯t processed it. Now we¡¯re talking to royalty, and they¡¯re probably reincarnates too. I just don¡¯t know what to think.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I responded, not sure what to say. ¡°It all has been a lot.¡±


    ¡°I just hope they can give us some kind of answers. If anyone knows something about how we got here; about why we remember, it will be them.¡±


    I frowned at that, but didn¡¯t say anything. It didn¡¯t matter how we got those memories. Those memories didn¡¯t matter. However, she did bring up an interesting point. If anyone was going to know something about reincarnation, it would be some of the most powerful people in the country. I felt like a heavy weight had landed on my back and my nerves began to grow. For the first time in my entire life, there was something that I didn¡¯t want to know.


    A short while after we got back to our seats, a nobleman came up to Titus. He introduced himself, his wife, and his son. His voice was shaky and low, like speaking to Titus took him more effort than lifting a boulder over his head. Sweat beaded on his forehead so much I worried he might start dripping. Titus talked casually with the man, barely giving him the time of day, but the noble stuck around.


    ¡°Lord Phell, I assure you that he would be excellent,¡± the nobleman said.


    Titus sighed, not even looking in his direction. ¡°You should have a drink, Lord Gyrus.¡±


    Lord Gyrus took the cup Titus had handed to him and gently took a drink. ¡°Thank you, Lord Phell,¡± he said, wiping his forehead with his sleeve.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all,¡± Titus responded, his voice changing into a cheery tone and a smile growing on his face, ¡°It¡¯d be a waste for the esteemed Lord Gyrus not to have a drink at such a glorious party.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. Thank you again, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no issue at all,¡± Titus said, waving his hand. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do after what happened in First Steps.¡± The Lord¡¯s face went pale. He looked like a ghost, all the sweat he had on him suddenly disappearing and his body going rigid. ¡°A shame, really. I¡¯m sure Lady Ilena is furious.¡±


    The man was silent for a moment. He seemed all but dead until he managed to squeak out a few words. ¡°Ye¨C yes. She has made her frustrations known.¡±


    Titus and the nobleman continued talking, but the man¡¯s son had walked over to us, and my focus landed on him. I wanted to hear more of their conversation, but the noble¡¯s son walked past me and straight to Isla. He bowed in a flourish, saying, ¡°Lady Isla Phell. I am Lord Lin Gyrus. It is a pleasure to meet you, truly. Your performance at the Mage¡¯s Event was legendary, and I have been wishing to speak to you since.¡±


    The boy smiled up at her, reaching out his hand in hope that she would take it. Isla looked like she was going to be sick. She recoiled, shrinking away into her seat and pulling herself back away from him. She looked even smaller than normal. I stood and got between them. ¡°Leave her be, Lin.¡±


    The boy¡¯s smile turned into a frown. ¡°Ah¨C Lord Sean Phell. I¡¯m ashamed to not have greeted you yet, but seeing as Lady Isla is the older sibling, it would be ill-mannered of me not to greet her first. iIf you don¡¯t mind, I would love to speak to her alone for just a¨C¡±


    ¡°No. Go scurry back to your father.¡±


    The young noble stood and did his best to get close to my face, despite the fact that he was a head shorter than me. ¡°I am a Lord of House Gyrus, Lord Sean. Any offense you do to me is done toward the entirety of my family.¡±


    ¡°Oh well,¡± I answered with a shrug, waiting for him to leave before I went and sat down beside Isla again.


    ¡°That was¡­ strange,¡± she said when the Gyrus Lords and Ladies finally left.


    ¡°Expect more,¡± Titus told us. ¡°Everyone here will do anything to climb just a bit higher. Take it as a lesson.¡±


    Titus, unfortunately, had been right. As the night continued, even to the point where the servants had brought out the meal, more and more nobles kept coming up to Titus. Their children would either come to me or Isla, begging to speak with us. It once again reminded me of the Frost Feast, and how Blair had to spend most of his time keeping noble¡¯s away from his sister, Senga. That comparison between me and Blair caused me to be even less cordial with the young noble¡¯s coming up to us, and I found that I was better at making enemies than friends. Isla didn¡¯t seem to care, though. She seemed just as tired as I did with everyone coming up to us. It made the night feel endless until, finally, the man with the greased gray hair returned.


    He stood in front of the twins, at the bottom of the stairs, his back straight and eyes level with everyone in the room. Before he spoke, he took a small glance at the king, who gave him a nod. ¡°And now,¡± the man spoke, ¡°The Prince and Princess will begin their dance.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    He took a bow, then slunk away as the Royal Twins stood. The Twin¡¯s Dance. It was the main event of the evening and their birthday celebration. Dancing was more than just a performance. At least, according to Maylene, my dance instructor. It was a demonstration and an explanation of one¡¯s poise and grace. If one couldn¡¯t even run through the moves of a dance, then one shouldn¡¯t be expected to understand the many intricacies that came with ruling a kingdom. The Twin¡¯s Dance had been held every year since the end of the war, and was the perfect way to show that the King still held power, despite how Vistaria had lost. The details of the war were still pretty murky, the subject seeming to be some kind of taboo, but I had pieced some of it together.


    The Prince and Princess were meant to choose someone to dance with, showing their favor for that noble and their family, as well as giving them the chance to demonstrate their own grace. According to Maylene, the Royal Twins always chose to dance with each other. Whether that was their own choice or something they were told to do by the King, I didn¡¯t know, but I hoped it was the former. If it was the latter, my plan wouldn¡¯t work. Part of me felt happy about that, or rather most of me did, but I ignored the feeling. This was for Isla. Once she was able to talk to the other reincarnates, I could ignore them. I just had to get them to have one conversation, and have a single conversation of my own. Then, I could forget about reincarnation and past memories forever.


    The Prince took a step forward, his eyes glued to Isla and me. His posture was far from the straight back he had walked in with, and he kept shifting his weight from one leg to the other. When he spoke, his voice was shaky and rough, causing him to pause and clear his throat. ¡°Isla Phell. It would be a pleasure if you would honor me with a dance,¡± he said, extending his hand slightly in our general direction.


    The noble¡¯s were delicate enough to keep their voices hushed as the music began to build. There were some surprised gasps and murmurs here and there, but most of them kept quiet. I glanced over at Titus as Isla stood and made her way to the center of the room. The Lord was scowling at me, his eyebrows so scrunched it looked like they merged. It startled me. I figured something like this would make him ecstatic, but instead, he was angry?


    I didn¡¯t have time to think about it, though, because the Princess stood shortly after her brother. Her voice was smooth. It came out in a light tone, reminiscent of the way she spoke when we were together at the tree. ¡°Sean Phell. Would you do me the favor of offering me a dance?¡±


    The noble¡¯s seemed to find it hard to restrain themselves as I stood. I thought Titus¡¯ eyes would bulge out of his head, but instead, his eyebrows seemed to furrow even more, which I didn¡¯t think was possible. I stood, forming the ice prosthetic as I did so, and made my way to the center of the room to meet up with Mae. My heart pounded as I heard the whispers of every noble I passed. There were idle mentions of my missing cane, a few comments on the Royal;¡¯s choices, and jealous remarks about House Phell. Their confusion and questions made sense, but I wished I didn¡¯t have to hear them right now. It just added to my nerves.


    Isla and Wren met up first, and I could see the worry plain on my sister¡¯s face. Wren smiled with absolute glee, but I could tell he was still confused. He wasn¡¯t a hard person to read, it seemed. Mae, however, seemed completely normal. She stood in front of me, her freckled face only coming up to my shoulders, and reached out her hands. I took them, and when the orchestra¡¯s music began to build, the four of us began to dance.


    Everything was silent except for the music and the sound of our footsteps. Mae didn¡¯t utter a single word or question. Her ruby eyes just stared into mine as we moved, our steps in time and synchronized. When I managed to take a glance over at Isla and Wren, I could see their mouths moving. That was good. That was what was supposed to happen, but Mae didn¡¯t ask me anything. Instead, she was reading.


    ¡°How is your flower coming along?¡± she finally asked, her voice so quiet I barely heard it under the music.


    She remembered me. That made me feel better than I thought it would. For some reason, being forgotten left a bad taste in my mouth. Her question left me stumped for a minute, though. It was nothing about reincarnation. ¡°I''ve been improving it everyday,¡± I assured her. ¡°I¡¯m certain it will be able to compete with your¡¯s soon.¡±


    She smiled and gave a small laugh. ¡°I sincerely doubt that. I¡¯ve been perfecting mine for years. I do hope it¡¯s true though.¡±


    I tried to keep my face straight, but my confusion was making it hard. ¡°You hope? Is it because red and blue make purple?¡±


    She nodded, but then her smile disappeared. ¡°Yes, but fire and water don¡¯t mix.¡±


    Once again, there was silence after that. I wish she would just rip the bandage off. It was inevitable, and she was peeling it nice and slowly, making me sit in agony. So, I ripped it off myself. ¡°Do you have any questions about reincarnation?¡±


    She looked up at me, her smile reappearing, but different somehow. It felt cold. ¡°Do you have the answers?¡±


    I missed a step, interrupting the beat of the dance and almost tripping. I felt the spell around my leg falter as well, and I had to take a second to reform it before starting the dance again. There were a few snickers from behind me, but I ignored them. ¡°Wha¨C What do you mean?¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°I recognized you the moment you walked up the steps, Sean Phell.¡±


    ¡°You¨C you did?¡± I asked, my disappointment drifting away.


    ¡°I did. I thought about talking to you there, saying hello or something, but there really was no time. Then you asked about cars, and my mind whirled. It was such a shock that my thoughts were running faster than my body could react. It wasn¡¯t until you mentioned the dance that I came back to earth.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like that to me. She seemed perfectly in control of herself back then. ¡°Then what were the questions your thoughts were asking?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I doubt you have the answers.¡± I tried to protest, but she kept talking, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this the entire party. We met outside the Mage¡¯s Event. If you knew I had been reincarnated; that I had memories of my previous life, you would have asked about it then. Of course, you could¡¯ve been testing me, but it didn¡¯t seem like that. Which means you didn¡¯t know who I was, and didn¡¯t know I was reincarnated. That means you¡¯re probably not some messenger coming to tell me and my brother why we¡¯re here. It probably means you''re just like us. Am I wrong?¡±


    I hesitated, but then answered truthfully. ¡°No. You''re not.¡±


    ¡°So you probably know as much as we do. Wren and I were born knowing everything and nothing, and we get memories of our past life from time to time. Is that about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes it is.¡±


    ¡°So, Sean. What answers do you have for me then?¡±


    I took in a breath, but it wasn¡¯t from nervousness. It was a relief. ¡°None. I have nothing to tell you.¡±


    Her smile grew warm. ¡°I thought so. That¡¯s fine with me.¡±


    ¡°It¨Cit is?¡±


    Her laugh was like a chiming of bells. It wasn¡¯t loud, but it rang with the music. ¡°I thought Wren and I were alone. What reason would I have to think that there were more of us, then you and Isla pop out of nowhere. And you''re both twins too. What are the chances?¡±


    I gave her a nervous chuckle. I still didn¡¯t quite believe that she knew nothing, but I had no desire to push her. I didn¡¯t want to know anyway. However, I didn¡¯t trust her fully. ¡°Yeah. I thought it was strange when I figured the two of you out.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly did you do that?¡± Mae asked, taking control of the dance for a moment and leading me away from the crowd. As the dance had progressed, several young nobles were allowed to join in, and the ballroom floor was starting to get a bit crowded.


    Her question shook me for a moment. I couldn¡¯t say it was because of our shared birthdays. I didn¡¯t want to talk about Blair and Isla and I being twins was a story I wanted to keep alive. Luckily, I prepared myself for this. ¡°Magic,¡± I said nonchalantly, as if the answer was normal.


    Mae frowned. ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± she asked with pouted lips.


    I gave her a nervous laugh. ¡°No, not really. Isla and I have a strange relationship with Nex. We attract it, and it looks sort of strange when you focus on it with your Soul.¡±


    It was a bluff. The relationship with Nex was true, but it wasn¡¯t something especially easy to notice. There was a chance I could have sensed it when Mae was showing me her flowers, but I didn¡¯t, and Wren never did any magic around me.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s¡­ interesting.¡±


    Once again, I sighed in relief. We continued our dance, and I could feel time running out as we remained in silence. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ curious? About me or Isla? About our memories?¡±


    ¡°Are you not curious about mine?¡±


    I frowned. She seemed to have a habit of redirecting questions, and it annoyed me. After a few moments of pause, I decided to tell her the truth. ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡±


    Her smile seemed to brighten. ¡°Past lives. Our strange flashing memories. I just see little in caring about them, you know? I have a family here. A brother. A father. I was born here. Hell, I¡¯m even a princess. Why should I worry about memories of my past self from an entirely different world? Those aren¡¯t me. I¡¯m me.¡±


    Her words hit me like a hammer to the head. ¡°Exactly,¡± I managed to whisper.


    Mae let out a small laugh. ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t say I was interested in that relationship with Nex we have, but that doesn¡¯t matter right now. We can worry about that later. We¡¯re at a party, and it¡¯s my birthday. Why don¡¯t we just have fun and finish this dance?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday too,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked, and for the first time she sounded surprised. ¡°Well then. Happy birthday, Sean. Your present is getting to dance with the cutest girl in the kingdom.¡±


    I finally laughed with her, and I felt all my muscles relax at once. They had been so stiff, filled with nerves for what might happen today. What had I even been worried about? I squeezed her hand that I held in mine. ¡°Who am I to turn down such a gift?¡±


    Mae giggled, and the two of us continued our dance.

 Chapter 45: Dance of Twins III

    Isla


    ¡°Isla Phell. It would be a pleasure if you would honor me with a dance,¡± the prince said, and my breath caught in my throat.


    I was already exhausted from so many people coming up to us. Sean did his best to keep them away, but all of them stared at me and him, some managed to say their peace despite Sean¡¯s interference. He was a bit rude to them, but I was too tired and nervous to be worried about how nice he was to people we didn¡¯t even know. Now I had to get up, walk over to the Prince, and have every eye on me as we danced. I stood, trying to keep my legs from shaking, and made my way over to him.


    My stomach dropped when I saw his face, but I wasn¡¯t sure why. Wren was not intimidating, despite being a fairly tall and broad person.His face was too soft looking, the easy smile on his face giving him the look of a naive child, especially since it was mixed with an unbridled confusion. I could almost see the questions he wanted to ask floating in the air above his head, and I did my best not to laugh. He was a prince, supposedly one of the most graceful people in the kingdom, but the look on his face was ridiculous. Even so, the tight nervousness I felt didn¡¯t go away.


    When I finally reached him, he took my hand in his. Sean and I had practiced dancing many times, and he was always better than me at it, but I at least knew where to start. Still, my other hand shook as I placed it on his shoulder. The Princess asked for Sean as soon as Wren and I touched, and I could hear the two of them making their way to the center of the room. As soon as the two of them met up, the music began, and we started to dance.


    It was only a few seconds before Wren began asking questions. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± he whispered. ¡°There¡¯s more of us. Do you know how we ended up here? Wait, are you from a different, different world? Do you have any special powers? Are we all having some kind of shared dream that¡¯s lasted for thirteen years in the dream world? Do you know how we ended up here? Why were we reincarnated?¡±


    ¡°I¨C¡± I stuttered, bombarded by his questions. I ended up tripping over my own feet from the distraction, but Wren caught me and quickly moved back into the dance like I hadn;t made a mistake at all. I silently thanked him, then focused on getting the steps right before answering him. ¡°No, none of that,¡± I finally said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he responded, looking slightly disappointed. ¡°Then what do you know?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to ask you that.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Really? I¨Cwe don¡¯t know anything. Just that we were born and knew everything already. I¡¯ve tried to talk to Mae about our memories, but she says she¡¯s only seen a few. Nothing else has really happened to us, until you two, of course.¡±


    I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re the Prince of the entire kingdom. Surely you know something.¡±


    Wren shrugged and gave a sheepish smile. ¡°Sorry to disappoint, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I was certain that was the reason you spoke to me at the Mage¡¯s Event,¡± I told him, ¡°At least I was until I saw your reaction to Sean¡¯s question.¡±


    ¡°Ah¨C ahem,¡± Wren coughed. ¡°No. I¡­ um¡­ I came up to you for another reason. You looked uncomfortable around all those people and I thought¡­ ahem¡­ nothing. I just wanted to help.¡±


    ¡°I¨C I see.¡±


    ¡°So do you and your brother know anything about reincarnation?¡±


    ¡°No. Sean says there¡¯s some kind of weird thing with Nex, but I don¡¯t really understand it. We¨C I was hoping to learn more from you two, but it seems it¡¯s a dead end.¡±


    We danced in silence after that, Wren occasionally starting to say something, then stopping. I focused on my steps, trying to think of anything else to say or ask. Wren finally broke the silence, asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t we share some of the memories we have from our past lives?¡±


    ¡°What? What will that do?¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Maybe it will reveal something we have in common. Maybe the four of us were reincarnated for a specific reason. Plus, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to get to know each other better.¡±


    I stared up at him, chewing on my lip slightly. His face was red, probably from the dancing. We had been at it for a while now, and we were supposed to continue for a whole hour. I quickly stared back down at my feet ¡°That¨C okay, but you go first.¡±


    Wren¡¯s confident smile returned. ¡°Okay, so most of mine have to do with running.¡±


    Confused, I stared up at him. ¡°What were you running from?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°No, I was running to something. I guess I played a lot of sports. I remember playing basketball, soccer, and football. Most of the memories have to do with me running though. Some of them are so clear that I swear I can feel the wind pushing against me as I imagine it. It¡¯s such a good feeling.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± I said tentatively. ¡°I don¡¯t really get it. Running is just running.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more the goal than the running itself. Knowing that I¡¯m headed towards something, that I¡¯m making progress, is just a comforting feeling. When you run, you¡¯re moving. It¡¯s better than standing still.¡±


    ¡°I guess I understand,¡± I answered him.


    I still didn¡¯t fully, though. What was the purpose of running other than to get away from something? It sounded nice though, the way he put it.


    ¡°So, what about you?¡± Wren asked.


    I looked back up at him, doing my best to not mess up any of the steps of the dance, and started to speak. I didn¡¯t have a lot of memories from my past life, and those that I did were very hazy. I could remember a door, and knocking on it, as well as a street that I crossed regularly. I told him about everything that I could remember, Soon the topic of reincarnation just fell away from my mind. I still wanted to know more. Why was I here? What is the purpose of it? But, for now, I just let all the questions go, and danced.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Titus Phell


    The wine tasted terrible. It was sour, and the flavor was hardly anything to be proud of. Yet, Lord Vine gorged himself on it just a few seats down. He was laughing heartily, surely showing off something he had just recently purchased. Many Lords and Ladies gathered around him, filling their cup and speaking to him like his family was still a Great House. I grit my teeth and finished my drink. That¡¯s all I had to do, at least for a little while. Just swallow it all down.


    I¡¯d already had several meetings with the Lord of House Vine. His son, Lord Victor Vine, was a pleasant young man, very respectable, far different from his father. He would make a good husband for Isla, but, of course, there were plenty of obstacles to overcome. Lord Vine was too soft on his children. He assured them that they would be allowed to choose who they marry. It was an idiotic practice. Children had no idea what was good for them, and always ended up making the wrong choice. I scowled at my cup, thinking far too hard on something I just wanted to cast aside.


    I had conceded to Lord Vine that allowing some children to do what they want could result in fortune. His daughter, Lady Kella, was proof of that, but it was a rarity, and not one to be relied on. Lord Vine waved me off, and let the decision fall to Victor. The young man knew how to treat his betters with respect, but he was as dull as his father. He¡¯d refused the marriage, saying Isla was far too young for him. I assured him they wouldn¡¯t be married until she came of age, just engaged, but he still denied me. It was foolish. The deal was far in favor of House Vine, and yet he had refused me. That was the very problem I was trying to think through when Lord Rediff announced it was time for the Twin¡¯s Dance.


    The old man walked up, his pride at being the host of this event not even veiled as an arrogant smile crossed his lips. I wanted to laugh. He was the Head of a Great House, yet he enjoyed playing servant. He announced the start of the dance, then gave a flourishing bow to the King and his children. I ignored it all, so much so that I couldn¡¯t even taste the filth in my cup anymore, pondering how I should convince Victor. I could have him meet Isla. She looked proper, and I could make sure her handmaidens fixed any issues before the meeting. Her beauty might sway him. That was the idea I was tossing in my head when I heard the Prince say my name.


    I was shaken out of my own head and stared at the young boy with wide eyes, spilling a small bit of my wine as my jaw fell slack. He had said my name. Or, my family name, I supposed, but it was mine nonetheless. Still, that made no sense. Had some of the branch families arrived despite me commanding them not too? Had the Prince called out to one of them? The thought made me furious, but I didn¡¯t get a chance to feel angry. Everything, my emotions, my thoughts, even my plans, fell away when Isla stood. She made her way over to the Prince taking his hand and slowly walking to the middle of the ballroom with him. I felt just as I had when my daughter had run away from home, complete and utterly astonished.


    I glanced down at the boy to my side. Sean was grinning, his face an open book of arrogance. I had spent years training myself to not show any emotion, and had kept my face straight, despite my surprise, but the boy must have seen what he wanted, because his smile only grew when he looked up at me. Had he done this? No, it wasn¡¯t possible. He was a child, and the Prince had shown interest in Isla at the Mage¡¯s Event. I¡¯d thought nothing of it, considering how their interaction had ended according to Mage Cyrus, but perhaps she made a better impression than I thought. Then, when I was certain that this stroke of fortune was just a mix of the Prince¡¯s interest in Isla and a bit of good luck, the Princess said my name again.


    This time, I had heard the name that came before it as well. Sean stood, but I kept my eyes away from him. He walked up to the Princess, following the other two to the center of the room, then began dancing as the music started. How was this possible? It was a greater stroke of fortune handed to me than anything else in my entire life, and I had no idea why. The boy had had no contact with the princess. It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Sean¡¯s grin resurfaced in my mind. He had done something. They had spent an extra moment speaking with the Royal Twins, and I was going to chastise them for that, but now, I didn¡¯t know what to do. What could the two of them even have said to produce this result? I had no idea, and that terrified me. Sean and Isla were not hard to predict. Everything they did was expected, even things I didn¡¯t want them to do. There was always a margin of error when it came to predicting children, it was in the nature of young people to do unpredictable things, but the two of them weren¡¯t like that. This, however, was beyond anything I could have ever imagined. Not knowing what they could do next was unsettling.


    I watched them dance, throwing around an idea of how they¡¯d gotten so close to the Royal Twins, when a new thought crossed my mind. I still had no idea what the two of them had done, but I doubted it was more than anything half baked. It was, however, an incredibly powerful message. The other Lords and Ladies were all watching the Royal Twins and my grandchildren, who also happened to be twins, dance together. It was an extremely influential showing, and it would be remiss of me not to capitalize on it.


    I stood as some of the young nobles started joining the pair of twins on the ballroom floor, making my way over to the raised area of the room, where the King was still seated. The man was resting his elbow on the side of his chair, his hand on one of his cheeks as he watched the dance with a small smile. When he saw me approaching, the smile fell away, replaced by a look of exhaustion. I could understand that, even sympathize with the man. Here he was, just trying to enjoy his children¡¯s birthday, and I had come to interrupt. Though, he probably knew I would come to talk to him when the twins had called out for their partners. No doubt he thought it was some plot of mine. He waved me up with a hand and I joined him. There was no seat for me to take, so I simply stood beside him, and the two of us watched the dance.


    It was quiet for a short while, until His Majesty finally spoke in a rough, grated voice. The voice of a tired old man. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked.


    I gave him a smile as he stared up at me, then gestured lightly with my hand towards the crowd of dancing people. ¡°They get along well, don¡¯t they?¡±


    The King was not an idiot, and he knew what I was getting at. He would have danced to the tune of my words in the past, but things had changed. He used to enjoy ceremony, veiling words and showing off his power and influence, but time, as well as the actions of others, had weathered his passion. Again, I could sympathize. I didn¡¯t know what I would do if I lost my wife, especially if it was in the same way he lost his. His Majesty spoke frankly. ¡°It seems they do. I suppose you have an offer for me then?¡±


    ¡°As you know, the roads that lead to the Northern Province are few, and filled with obstacles, such as damage and bandits. We both have lacked funds and manpower to do anything about it, but I happen to have a chance at a bit of fortune in the future. It would be a personal fortune, but I can finally focus on improving them¡­ if given the proper motivation.¡±


    The King looked absolutely apathetic, like he didn¡¯t care whether there was any improvement to his kingdom at all. It had to be a mask. The Frosta family were the most powerful House outside of The City of Marble, and the Royal Families greatest allies since the birth of the kingdom. Having a better connection to them, as well as stronger trade routes to the north, was incredibly important. ¡°So I get roads, and you get power and influence?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re children get companions. I know you understand what life can be like when you live it alone. They can become each other¡¯s strength, like Lady Narissa was to you.¡±


    That was a risk, but I had not gotten so far by taking none. This was an opportunity I may never get again, and I intended to use everything I could to take it. His Majesty¡¯s eyes seemed to flare with life. ¡°Queen Narissa,¡± the King said, his voice dripping with fury. I didn¡¯t respond, keeping my face as passive as possible, and waited for him to continue. When he finally did, his voice returned to normal. ¡°Make a choice. You can only have one.¡±


    I wondered if my smile was just like Sean¡¯s had been.

 Chapter 46: Betrothed

    Sean Brynor


    I waved the raw steak in front of Ronan who looked at it eagerly, small embers dripping from his mouth like saliva. He let out a bark and leaped from his stall in the stables, causing several of the lisyfes nearby to whine and kick up their legs. I dodged the fiery beast¡¯s pounce, gliding along the puddle from the rain that I had been standing in. I glided across it like I was on skates, causing Ronan to miss and bury his head in the mud. This was a variation on the Snow Skip Spell that I was working on perfecting. I launched water against my feet, causing my legs to slide forward. It was extremely difficult to keep my balance, but it wasn¡¯t exactly like walking on water. I would immediately sink to the bottom of any lake I tried the spell on once my momentum ran out, but it was as close as I could get to it while still waiting for my apprenticeship to be confirmed. I sighed and pulled my boots out of the mud while Ronan growled.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Here.¡± I threw the meat up in the air. Rather than catching it, Ronan blew out a smoking fireball from his mouth, scorching the steak black in mid air, then let it fall at his feet. He scarfed the thing down in one bite. ¡°You''re a pig,¡± I told him. He didn¡¯t seem bothered by the insult. Instead, he growled for more.


    I walked over to the crate filled with his dinner, but was interrupted by a cough. ¡°Quite the magnificent beast,¡± an old voice called.


    Callistar was standing just on the other side of the crate with an umbrella over his head. He waved gently and gave me a small, wrinkled smile. Winter flew down from her perch in the rafters of the stable and landed just in front of the old man. She chirped and bit at his shoes before he pulled some bread out of his pocket and tore it up for her. Apparently she had grown fond of him, because she regularly begged him for food when they met. I, on the other hand, spared him only a glance before returning to the crate. I tossed another pile of meat to Ronan before addressing him. ¡°He is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that he has to stay here in the stables all the time. An animal like him deserves more freedom.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± I said, throwing another piece of meat. ¡°Why are you here, Callistar? I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you this far from the main house.¡±


    The old man chuckled. ¡°Yes, well, when you get to be my age you tend to do a lot less moving around. Only a few years ago this was one of my favorite spots, but my old bones can only carry me so far now.¡± He let out a sigh, looking into the stables at some of the lisyfes. ¡°Lord Phell has summoned you, and asked me to find you. He wants you to meet him in his office.¡±


    My eyebrows rose. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for him to summon me, usually about some sort of lesson that I needed to learn or how I should conduct myself in the future, but I typically knew about it at least a day beforehand. ¡°Is there anything I should be worried about?¡±


    Callistar frowned. ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of, no.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I should go,¡± I shrugged. I walked over to Ronan¡¯s stable and grabbed my cane, then let the ice prosthetic around my leg fall to the ground. ¡°I¡¯d rather not have him blow up on me for not showing up. Can you do me a favor and finish feeding Ronan?¡±


    The old man stiffened. ¡°You want me to feed him?¡±


    ¡°Just throw the meat quickly and he won¡¯t jump at you. Also don¡¯t give it to him all at once. He¡¯ll choke,¡± I finished, starting to limp away.


    Callistar gently grabbed a chunk of meat and threw it towards Ronan, who had started to run at the old man just before he released it. The man let out a sigh of relief, then spoke to my back. ¡°If you can use your magic to correct your leg, why do you choose to use your cane?¡±


    I smiled a bit. ¡°Titus can get mad at me for not answering his summons, but he can¡¯t get mad at a crippled boy for moving slow.¡±


    The main house was a far walk, but not an ugly one. The Phell estate was situated right on the shore of The Marble City¡¯s lake, and I had a perfect view of the Magic Tower in the middle and the Royal Palace on the other side. The sun was just setting behind it, causing the sky to become pinkish in color. It was a beautiful view, so I took my time as I walked. Winter flew above me, occasionally flying down to catch some bug or something in her beak. She was adjusting well to the climate now, but I was still concerned about what the heat might be doing to her. I¡¯d been meaning to go see Gaige, but just like my apprenticeship, that trip was taking forever to be authorized. I hoped Titus wasn¡¯t purposely sitting on the decision to harm Winter, but knowing him, he might just be.


    When I finally got to the house it wasn¡¯t a far walk to Titus¡¯ office. I¡¯d heard from some of the maids that he was situated on the side closest to the stables since he used to enjoy riding his lisyfe, but I couldn¡¯t imagine Titus making any kind of decision just for fun. When I finally got there and opened the door to his office, I was met with an unusual sight.


    Titus was sitting on one of the white couches at the front of the room. His wife sat beside him, gently lifting a cup to her lips and smiling warmly when she noticed me. Treyna always seemed to act like we were a real family, which I found even more unnerving than how Titus treated us. That, however, was not unusual. What was unusual was my mother, who was sitting across from them and next to Isla. Not only was her presence out of the ordinary, but her appearance was. She wore a deep blue dress, very similar to the ones Treyna and Isla were wearing, and seemed to have had some makeup done. It was the most beautiful I had ever seen her, which worried me. Titus didn¡¯t seem to care what Mother did, not even bothering to give her proper clothes for the months that we¡¯ve been here, but now she was here, with all of the Phells.


    ¡°Sit, Sean,¡± Titus said, and I sat down between Mother and Isla. ¡°Now that we are all here, we can begin. First, I have confirmed your apprenticeship, Sean.¡±


    I nearly jumped from my seat. It¡¯d been three weeks now since the Mage¡¯s Event, and I had been waiting eagerly to hear something about it. Maylene, our tutor, had told me patience was a virtue and that I should learn it, but I ignored her. ¡°When can I begin,¡± I asked, my excitement clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for you to head to their little training hall tomorrow. You¡¯ll train with Lady Kella three times a week, and study with your tutor for the rest of your time,¡± his voice started growing stern, ¡°Do not let this distract you from your other studies.¡±


    I ignored him, fully planning to let this distract me. There was nothing else I wanted to think about.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite proud of you, you know,¡± Titus continued. ¡°Though Lady Kella¡¯s past is well known throughout the city, no one can deny how influential and strong of a mage she is. She will prove an excellent master. Of course, her family name is something that could benefit us in the future as well. Which brings me to the next matter. Daughter, how was your meeting with Victor?¡±


    I was completely blinded by my elation that I didn¡¯t hear a word Titus had said until he uttered the word ¡®daughter.¡¯ I looked around for my aunt for a moment, but then Mother spoke. ¡°It went well, Father. He is a nice man. I look forward to meeting him again, as does he.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Titus grinned at my mother¡¯s words. ¡°Has he mentioned anything about a proposal?¡±


    Mother shook for a moment, like a chill had run throughout her body. ¡°Yes, but nothing official yet.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I burst out, my confusion finally forming into words.


    I expected Titus to frown at my interruption, but his smile remained strong. He seemed to be having a good day. ¡°I have welcomed Cori back into the family, Sean,¡± he answered. ¡°I realize I was far too harsh in the past. No matter her mistakes or shortcomings, she is still my daughter, and I should treat her as such.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    That hardly explained their conversation, but I actually felt good hearing that. It felt wrong. I hated the Phells, but I knew they were my mother¡¯s parents. Hearing that they accepted her felt nice. I looked up at Mother, who smiled down at me. She seemed genuinely happy.


    ¡°Yes yes, it¡¯s wonderful news, isn¡¯t it?¡± Treyna said, standing to pour tea into my and Isla¡¯s cup.


    I didn¡¯t bother taking a sip, but Isla lifted hers and did.


    ¡°Now then,¡± Titus continued, turning to Isla, ¡°It¡¯s time we discuss the most important and exciting news. I have found a proper suitor for you, my dear.¡±


    Isla dropped her cup. The tea splashed into her lap while the cup fell to the floor, but she didn¡¯t seem to care about the stains on her dress. She seemed too stunned to say anything, just like I was, but then I heard her voice. It came out louder than I¡¯d ever heard it. The scream was hard to make out, less words and more of a shrill, fearful noise. I covered my ears, her voice so loud it hurt.


    ¡°Isla!¡± Titus growled, his smile finally gone. ¡°That is hardly how a lady should conduct herself. Sit and listen. I have my hands full with your brother, don¡¯t you start acting out as well.¡±


    Isla silenced herself, but I could see how heavy she was breathing. I could see how much she wanted to run away. Treyna delicately used her Soul to extract the tea from Isla¡¯s dress while I finally collected my thoughts. ¡°You can¡¯t just¡­ just¡­ marry her off!¡± I yelled. ¡°She¡¯s only thirteen!¡±


    ¡°And she will be married when she comes of age. This is simply a betrothal,¡± Titus said calmly, leaning leisurely back in his seat. He seemed to recollect his good mood. ¡°Honestly, you haven¡¯t even heard who her fiance is, yet you reject him so easily. Do you really think I would give my granddaughter to someone ill suited for her?¡±


    I grit my teeth, trying to stop myself from yelling again. This was ridiculous, but expected. It was how the nobility worked. I knew that. Titus even mentioned the idea the day we arrived in his estate, but I¡¯d ignored it. I was too busy thinking about what was happening to me, I completely forgot what Titus would do to Isla. I¡¯d brought her here. I didn¡¯t see any other choice, but in the end, this was at least partially my fault. I sat there for a short while, wondering what I could even do. Every time I talked to Titus, I felt more and more helpless.


    ¡°Now that everyone has calmed down,¡± Titus continued, returning his gaze to Isla, ¡°Your engagement has already been accepted. I would have told you sooner, but the process was rather quick. Normally, you would have met him before it was official, but seeing as you already have, and the two of you get along, His Majesty and I thought it would be fine. Even then, royal engagements rarely take that much time to become official.¡±


    I looked to Isla. Her face was pale and she had a hand on her mouth, looking nauseous. She must have been thinking the same thing as me. This was my fault. ¡°She¡¯ll be married to¡­ Wren?¡± I asked, knowing the answer.


    ¡°After seeing how well they got along, there was no way I wouldn¡¯t suggest something to His Majesty. This shouldn¡¯t be too much of a surprise. I did take your feelings into account, Isla. I would never match you with someone you didn¡¯t already know.¡± Titus stood and walked over to her. ¡°Come now. I will help prepare you. The King insists the two of you spend more time together, so you will be meeting Prince Wren tomorrow. Treyna, will you join us?¡±


    Treyna nodded, and the three of them began making their way out of the office. ¡°Daughter, Sean,¡± Titus called to us just as they were walking out. ¡°Stay in the study and enjoy the tea. Call for a servant to clean when you leave.¡±


    Then, they were gone. I leaned down, putting my head in my hands. ¡°What am I going to do?¡± I muttered.


    I had to find Isla a way out of this. There had to be something I could do.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Mother said, running her hand through my hair.


    I sat up, having completely forgotten she was there. ¡°How are you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m well, Little Bird. Though you shouldn¡¯t be worried about me. I¡¯m more worried for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s just¡­ a lot I need to do.¡±


    She smiled. It had been so long since I¡¯d seen her do that I''d almost forgotten how it looked. ¡°You have quite a lot on your plate,¡± she told me. ¡°Why worry so much about things you can¡¯t change?¡±


    I lowered my voice to a whisper. ¡°This is my fault. I brought Isla with us, and now this has happened. I¡¯ve doomed her to a life of¨C¡±


    ¡°Being a Princess? A future Queen?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. She never wanted any of this.¡±


    Mother ruffled my hair. ¡°I never did either,¡± she said. ¡°Yet here I am, back home. There are many things in our lives we don¡¯t want, Sean. Sometimes, we just have to accept that.¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t?¡± I asked, the question coming out like a command.


    ¡°You have to,¡± she told me. ¡°Things happen for a reason. I chose to believe that. I have to. Marrying into the Royal Family is a wonderful thing, Sean. They are blessed by the heavens in more ways than one. She¡¯ll be happy there, and we should support her.¡±


    My frown worsened, and I started to feel angry. Every conversation I had with her devolved into God and faith. It had gotten worse ever since Father died, and I was in no mood to hear it right now. I looked her in the eye and said, ¡°I will support whatever Isla chooses to do, not what Titus wants.¡±


    Her smile lessened. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Sean. I don¡¯t know Prince Wren, but I believe he is too. If you can¡¯t trust your grandfather, will you trust me?¡±


    I bit my lip, thinking, but I chose to ignore her question. Wren felt off to me somehow. He didn¡¯t sit right with me, but him being another reincarnate made me less wary of him. I just didn¡¯t know what to think, so I changed the subject. ¡°Who¡¯s Victor?¡±


    Mother froze, then wilted. She seemed saddened, but tried to keep up a strong facade. ¡°He¡¯s why I was brought back into the family.¡±


    She didn''t continue, so I probed harder. ¡°Who is he? What did he do?¡±


    Mother sighed. ¡°His name is Lord Victor Vine, Lady Kella¡¯s elder brother. Like his sister, he never married, but that didn¡¯t stop every noble in the city from offering him proposals. Father¨C er, Lord Phell, offered him Isla a few months ago.¡±


    That caused a flash of anger in me. Kella was around thirty, at least she seemed to be to me, and Victor was her elder brother. The idea of him marrying Isla was sickening.


    ¡°Victor denied him, of course. He¡¯s a good man, better than most. Many would have taken the proposal in a heartbeat, but he didn¡¯t. Still, your grandfather wants better ties to the Vine family. You being Lady Kella¡¯s apprentice is good, but it''s not enough. So¡­,¡± She paused for a moment, ¡°I am to be his wife.¡±


    The room was utterly silent when she finished. My thoughts didn¡¯t even move, making no noise in my head. What was there to think about? It was such an insane statement that nothing felt real anymore. This entire day didn¡¯t feel real anymore. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± I finally started, ¡°You¡¯re going to get married?¡±


    I could see tears in her eyes. She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not official, but Victor doesn¡¯t seem against the idea.¡±


    ¡°But¨C but he¡¯s not¡­ What about Father!¡± I was yelling now. I didn¡¯t know what other emotion to feel.


    ¡°I know. I know,¡± Mother said, putting her hands on my shoulders and trying to calm me down.


    She failed. I stood, falling back to the seat in pain the second I put pressure on my leg without my cane. I formed the ice prosthetic around my leg and kicked at the table. It slid slightly, tea spilling on the carpet. ¡°What the hell!¡± I screamed in fury. ¡°They can''t do this to us! God damn it!¡±


    First Isla, and now Mother. It was too much. I just wanted it all to stop. I wanted to just get out of here.


    ¡°Please Sean, calm down!¡± Mother yelled to me, wrapping her arms around my back in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    After a while my breathing started to slow. I felt wetness on my cheek. I was crying. Why was I crying?


    ¡°He¡¯s not your father. He¡¯s not Aaron,¡± Mother said, her voice a whisper, ¡°But he¡¯s a good man. He will never be your father. No one can be.¡±


    I turned to face her. I didn¡¯t know what I looked like, but it hurt to see her step back. My anger ignored it. ¡°Do you love him?¡± I asked, my voice cold. ¡°Do you still love Father?¡±


    She looked hurt, but I had to know. ¡°No,¡± she answered finally. ¡°I don¡¯t love Victor, and I will always love your father,¡± she took my hand in hers, ¡°But he¡¯s gone now, and we aren¡¯t.¡±


    That was it. That¡¯s what finally broke the anger. The cold, hard truth. Father was gone. I knew that. It wasn¡¯t anything new, but every time I heard it it felt like another stab to the heart. All we could do was move on, and Mother was. I wrapped my arms around her and began to sob. It was embarrassing, but I couldn''t help myself. Mother put her arms around me and rubbed my back. ¡°There there, Little Bird. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine in the end.¡±

 Chapter 47: Masters

    The summer heat was like torture. I¡¯d been poisoned, crushed, clawed, and even permanently damaged my leg, but compared to all that pain, enduring the heat was worse. It was nearing fall, but it was still relentless. It¡¯d be colder in winter, but that hardly meant anything when the winter here was warmer than the summers in Dousin. I was laying under a tree at the beach near the Apprentice Hall, trying to stay in its shade, doing my best to not become a fried snack, when the heat suddenly rose. My eyes quickly opened, only to be met with an intense red light. I yelped in pain and flailed for a moment, then I heard an all too familiar giggle. I raised my head and looked in front of me to find Mae, who was floating flowers made of fire over to me and onto my face.


    I waved the flames away, some of them almost burning me as I did so. Mae frowned, then flew one at my nose that actually did burn me. I let out a hiss of pain and my hand shot to my nose. ¡°Ow!¡± I exclaimed. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°You destroyed my flowers,¡± she pouted, folding her arms. ¡°And after I spent so much time making them for you.¡±


    ¡°You almost blinded me with them!¡±


    Her frown melted, a look of concern replacing it. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think about that,¡± she said, moving closer to examine my nose.


    I tried to respond, but nothing came out of my open mouth. I was taken aback by her sudden closeness, and I felt bad for yelling at her. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s okay. Sorry, it¡¯s really not that big of a deal.¡± We were both silent for a painfully long amount of time. ¡°So, why are you all the way down here, your Majesty?¡± I asked her.


    These were the palace grounds, but it was as far away from the main palace you could get while still technically being in it. Excitement grew on her face, her emotions changing so fast it almost looked unnatural. ¡°To see your progress, of course! I haven¡¯t seen you since the dance, and my father told me the mages were starting their training today. After I couldn¡¯t find you in the hall, I figured you¡¯d be down here. So, let¡¯s see it.¡±


    I smiled as I pulled water from the lake and formed it into a ball above my hand. Then, I began to shape it into the flower I had been working on. I was pretty impressed with myself as I finished it. It still wasn''t as detailed as Mae¡¯s, but it was pretty close. Mae quickly sat down under the tree beside me, and I worried for a moment about her skirts getting dirty, until I remembered that this was the girl I met while she was in a tree. She leaned in close, staring at the flower made of water. She let out an impressed, ¡°Oooooh.¡±


    ¡°So, did I do a good job?¡±


    ¡°You have exceeded my expectations,¡± she answered, then quickly formed another flower from fire.


    She moved in, bringing it close to mine. The water hissed from the heat, a small boil starting on its edge. Mae frowned. Her expressions always looked strange to me. Each of them was intense, but clear, like every emotion she was feeling was written right there on her face. An image of her freckles spelling out words on her face appeared in my mind, and I suppressed a laugh. I looked back down to the sizzling water in my hand. In an instant, it froze, capturing the sculpture of the flower.


    Mae¡¯s gasp of surprise sounded like music, her face lighting up. I smiled, getting the reaction I wanted. It was then that I noticed how close we were. Her face was only inches from mine, and I could see the light makeup that was painted on her. It had a strange, but nice, scent. Her hair was slightly disheveled, but most of it remained neat, flowing down her back and shoulders and onto her dress, which was very similar to the one she wore when we last met under a tree. We sat there, just staring into each other''s eyes. I swallowed, unable to move for some reason. I felt like that would be a mistake.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, Mae stood and started walking down towards the water. I got up, using the tree to steady myself before grabbing my cane, and followed her. ¡°That¡¯s really impressive,¡± she said, not turning around, rubbing the back of her neck. ¡°Do you think I could¡­ keep it? I know it will melt, but¨C¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± I answered, not waiting for her to finish. ¡°I can always make more.¡±


    She turned and smiled, kicking up some sand. She giggled, her face a little red, likely from the sun. Her hand reached for the flower in my hand, and I let her take it. ¡°So what have you been doing since the dance?¡± She asked.


    I sighed, staring out at the lake and the Magic Tower in the middle. ¡°Practicing magic and evading my tutor and Titus when I can.¡±


    She gave me a strange look. ¡°Why do you call your grandfather by his given name?¡± She asked.


    My eyes widened slightly. ¡°I.. er¡ª¡° I mumbled, not knowing what to say.


    I¡¯d forgotten that we didn¡¯t really know each other. We only met twice before this, but I felt so comfortable around her that I slipped. I didn¡¯t really know why. Was it because she was a reincarnate? I didn¡¯t know if I trusted her, but I also didn¡¯t mind her knowing the truth about me. I sighed, wondering how much I should tell her, then just let it spill out.


    ¡°I¡ª we, I mean, didn¡¯t actually live in the Phell estate our whole lives. That¡¯s just the story Titus wants to tell. Isla and I lived with our Mother and Father in Dousin, up in the north, for most of our lives. Things¡­ happened. So our Mother brought us down here to live with her parents, who just so happened to be Lord and Lady Phell,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, surprised. ¡°That¡­ that makes sense. It caused quite a stir when Lord Phell suddenly had two new grandchildren, but it¡¯s not uncommon for Lords to hide heirs in order to protect them. Um, what¡­ happened? Why did you leave Dousin?¡± She asked, hesitantly.


    I turned away from her, walking back over to sit under the tree. My leg hurt, and my hand felt damp. I tried to wipe it off in the sand, but the feeling didn¡¯t go away. I didn¡¯t want to answer her, but I did anyway. ¡°My father died,¡± I said simply. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    Mae was silent, and I didn¡¯t dare look up at her. I heard her walk over and sit down beside me. We were silent for a while, just letting time pass, when she finally spoke up.


    ¡°I heard about Wren and Isla,¡± she said, still inspecting the ice flower in her hands.


    I frowned, glad she didn¡¯t pry further, but I didn¡¯t want to talk about this either. ¡°Who the hell do they think they are?¡± I grumbled.


    Mae¡¯s face remained placid. ¡°You mean the King and one of the most powerful Lords?¡±


    ¡°And the Prince,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    ¡°Wren had nothing to do with it.¡±


    I gave her a skeptical look.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she continued, ¡°So he does talk about her all the time, pretending to want to get to know the other reincarnates more, but he only ever talks about her, not you. He doesn¡¯t have any control over who he marries, though, just like me, and you I suppose.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°We¡¯re thirteen. Why the hell is marriage even something we¡¯re discussing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a different world. A different time,¡± Mae answered. ¡°Is¡­ do you dislike Wren that much?¡±


    I turned to her, a bit jolted. I¡¯d forgotten she was the Princess for a moment. ¡°I um¡­ no. Sorry. It¡¯s just¡­ Isla didn¡¯t want this. This should be up to her, not the King and Titus.¡±


    ¡°Wren won¡¯t hurt her,¡± Mae said. ¡°I doubt he could hurt a fly.¡±


    I wanted to believe her, to trust her, but all of this felt wrong. I decided to change the subject. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re going to marry?¡± I asked.


    She snorted. ¡°No one, if I can help it. I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I get to it, I guess. Thankfully my father has no potential suitors at the moment, and he doesn¡¯t seem eager to find them.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that? He did it for Wren.¡±


    Mae was silent for a moment, gently wiping away the water that had started to soak her hand from the flower melting. ¡°To you, he¡¯s the King, Sean. He makes decisions that affect almost everyone in the Kingdom, and I don¡¯t always agree with them. Truthfully, I almost never do. But, he is still my Father. He¡¯s kind and good to me and Wren. There are parts of him I dislike, and parts that I love.¡±


    She stopped, silently stroking the melting flower in her hands. Then, she shifted, leaning against me, her head against my shoulder. I froze like the flower, trying not to move. We laid there for quite some time, probably too long, before I started to calm down a bit. I stared at her purple dress, trying not to think about anything else, when I remembered the purple banners that served as a symbol for the Royal Family. The carriage driver that took us to House Phell when we first arrived in the city had mentioned that they were changed from white after the Queen had died. I was still having a hard time realizing that the person I was talking to, the person who was sitting and leaning against me, was the Princess, which meant her mother was gone, just like my Father.


    I knew I should just sit here in silence, enjoying the comfort of having her next to me, listening to the soft waves moving back and forth from the lake, but I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity. I wanted to know more about her. ¡°Your mother, what was she like?¡± I asked quietly.


    I felt her stiffen against my shoulder, then slowly move away, putting a small bit of distance between us. She pulled her legs in, wrapping her arms around them as she sat up against the tree. ¡°She loved the color purple,¡± she finally said.


    I stared at her for a while, watching as she looked out onto the lake. She was only sitting a few inches away, but she felt so far. ¡°Is that why you want to make your fire purple?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she stood, brushing the sand off her dress, and took a few steps towards the water.


    ¡°Mae, I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she stopped me. ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t want to talk about her right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª I understand.¡±


    Once again, we were surrounded by silence. Thankfully, Mae broke it rather quickly. She let out a small laugh. ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t expecting us to get so serious. I really only came to see you for two things.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked, trying to follow her changed mood.


    ¡°To see your water flowers and to get you to call me cute again. I¡¯ve been trying to think of a way to trick you into doing it this whole time,¡± she said, turning back towards me.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I laughed, but Mae simply smiled, her ruby eyes drilling into me. She actually looked scary for a moment, and I worried if I was going to get burned again. ¡°Okay okay, you win! You¡¯re cute! Please don¡¯t throw a ball of fire at me!¡±


    She smiled, giggling as she kicked up more sand at me. Some of it got in my mouth and I spit it out. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. At least for today. I¡¯ll see you again soon, okay?¡±


    She started towards the steps that led up from the beach and to the garden, and I noticed a few people there, all dressed in armor, swords sheathed at their sides. Right. She¡¯s a Princess. Of course she has guards. ¡°Yeah,¡± I called out to her. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    She turned and waved, walking away. When she was out of earshot, Winter, who was perched within the tree I had been laying under, let out a low chirp. She was preening herself, a strange look of annoyance on her face. At least, I thought it was annoyance. It was hard to read an owl¡¯s emotions. ¡°You could have said hello,¡± I told her.


    She responded with a screech, then went back to preening herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re a strange bird. Will you say hi if she comes with treats next time?¡±


    Winter didn¡¯t bother responding, but I knew she¡¯d do anything for treats.


    I started my way up the stairs not long after, turning when I noticed Winter wasn¡¯t following me. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll come get you when I¡¯m done,¡± I muttered.


    When I got there, the hall was mostly empty, with only a few Mages training their apprentices inside. Slowly, they began to leave, one after the other, until I was completely alone. Just a few minutes later, Lady Kella came in.


    I stood when I saw her, watching as she took her short red hair and tied it up behind her head. For a moment, I wondered if her older brother had the same hair, and I grew a bit angry. I shook the thoughts from my head, trying to take Mother¡¯s advice. Focus on the things I can change. Kella walked over and stood in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad we could finally meet. Lords and Ladies usually take their time with things, usually too much time, but I was still surprised with how long Lord Phell made me wait for an answer.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t happy with the wait either. I¡¯ve been looking forward to learning from you, Lady Kella,¡± I said, trying to match her formal way of speaking. ¡°What will we be¨C¡±


    ¡°High Mage,¡± she corrected. ¡°Now present your rings.¡±


    I looked at her confused, then down to my hands. ¡°I don''t have any rings.¡±


    She made a show of moving her hands in front of her and clasping them together above her stomach, like my mother would sometimes do when she was praying. On her right hand were two silver rings. I looked back down to my hands, still confused, but after a long silence, I copied her.


    ¡°You will assume this position upon entering any room within the Magic Tower or anywhere you might think another Mage will be. Then, if you see someone of higher rank than you, you will bow,¡± she paused and only continued when I finally bowed, ¡°and display what kind of element you have above your head.¡±


    A small, somehow visible, gust of air appeared above her head. It wasn¡¯t the color of pure white marble, like I assumed air would look, but instead was like the color of milk with brown and black flecks whirling around inside it. I followed her direction and manipulated water out of the sack on my side and formed a ball above my head.


    ¡°When the higher ranked Mage acknowledges you, you may stop.¡±


    I stood there, bowing at the waist, for a long time, waiting for her to tell me to stop. When I finally realized she already did, I felt my face grow hot. I straightened to find her walking in circles on the platform at the other end of the hall.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Lady Kella¨C¡±


    ¡°High Mage,¡± she corrected again, ¡°Get over here, apprentice.¡±


    I nodded and followed her to the top of the platform. I wanted to ask her about the rings and how they displayed Mage ranks, but she didn¡¯t seem interested in listening to my questions.


    ¡°Display your techniques,¡± she commanded.


    Once again, I nodded. The water from the troughs spread across the entire platform, freezing at my will. With a quick jerk of motion from my hand, water and ice pushed against the bottoms of my feet, propelling me towards the other end of the platform. I landed with a hard and slightly painful thud, the ice cracking at my feet. Kella nodded, a strange look on her face. I continued, letting a thin line of water come out of the sacks at my side and float in front of me, then pushed it forward with a movement of my arm, sending a scythe-like projectile out in front of me. I angled it downwards so that it cut across the platform, slicing a deep gash in the ice, but not penetrating the earth beneath.


    I was about to show off the Water Spout, circling a cyclone of water around myself as a shield, when Kella yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    I let the water around me calm, then forced it to flow back into one of the troughs. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± I asked, a little thankful that I was getting a break before doing such a challenging spell.


    ¡°You are clearly trained,¡± She said, walking over to me. She was so much shorter than me, even shorter than Mae, that I had to look down on her, which made me feel like I was doing something wrong. I had to stop myself from crouching. ¡°Your movements are perfect and the water flows effortlessly at your command. Who was your master?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ his name was Restivus.¡±


    Kella¡¯s eyes bulged, but that was the only instant of surprise I could catch from. She coughed, quickly collecting herself. ¡°I suspected as much.¡±


    ¡°You did? Did you know him?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°You copied his technique,¡± she stated, only seeming mildly interested.


    I paused for a moment, trying to figure out how she knew Restivus. He was a Mage of the Magic Tower, so it wasn¡¯t impossible, but it felt weird. Maybe there aren¡¯t as many Mages as I think there are? Maybe they all know each other? ¡°You mean the water scythe?¡± I said, finally answering her question, ¡°Why wouldn''t I? It¡¯s like a sword I can swing as far as I want.¡±


    Kella muttered something, placing the palm of her hand under her chin and walking in circles. She looked crazy. Finally, after an uncomfortable time, she turned back to me. ¡°How do you suppose Mages with a Soul of air use their magic in combat?¡±


    I blinked. It was a very broad question. I thought back to how Graham fought, and tried to answer from there. ¡°They¡­ move fast?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s the surface of it, but yes. Us Air Mages use our power to increase our agility, dodging our opponents attacks, then moving in quickly and taking out our opponent. Usually we incorporate some kind of martial art that works well with fast movements.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. Speed in a fight is just as important as strength.¡±


    It was one of the reasons I made the Snow Skip spell in the first place, though it wasn¡¯t really for a fight. Unless hunting and catching birds counted as a type of fight.


    ¡°And how do Earth Mages perform in combat?¡±


    This one was easy. I¡¯d fought Blair many times over the years we trained together, and I¡¯d heard this explained before. ¡°They take control of the battlefield itself,¡± I answered.


    She nodded. ¡°And fire?¡±


    That was the one I had no answer for. The only Fire magic I¡¯d seen was during the noble¡¯s duels that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to, and Mae¡¯s flowers. I stood still, embarrassed, trying to come up with anything I could say.


    ¡°They control their opponent,¡± Kella said after a short while. ¡°They make their enemy move where they want them to or risk getting burned, then launch a final, powerful attack to end the fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±


    It was interesting to hear about, but all of this was just making me feel like an idiot.


    ¡°Finally, water. How do Water Mages fight?¡±


    This should have been the easiest question to answer, but I found my tongue tied. I was a Water Mage, but I couldn¡¯t think of any way I specifically used my element to defeat my opponent. I just launched attacks at them and tried to dodge theirs. It worked well, but it wasn¡¯t a true style.


    When I failed to answer again, Kella sighed. ¡°Of course he would teach you nothing,¡± she muttered.


    I frowned and grit my teeth. Restivus was an asshole, but he¡¯d taught me plenty of things. Stuff that was more practical, like how water should be moved. It was thanks to him that I lived this long and was able to fight mathears. ¡°But you could be better,¡± I whispered to myself.


    ¡°Water is about push and pull,¡± Kella continued. ¡°Water Mages push their opponents off balance, then finish them with a grappling style of martial art.¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound like Restivus at all. He just cut things with water like a sword. Kella must have seen the doubt on my face, because she frowned.


    ¡°Your old master, like a few other mages, fought differently than what was expected. They changed what was normal. Why do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°It makes them hard to predict,¡± I answered after a short time. That was a simple answer. Predicting your opponent was the first thing I learned when it came to fights. It was the basics. ¡°So Restivus fights differently than most Water Mages, confusing his opponents and forcing them to adapt.¡±


    Kella nodded, ¡°That¡¯s half of it,¡± she said, starting to walk in circles again, ¡°There are two ways a Mage can go about correcting the predictability of their own element. The first is to simply change the way one uses their element by creating spells that operate differently from the norm. Master Restivus¡¯ Water Scythe is an example of this. It is a powerful spell that covers a large area and forces the opponent to either move, or take the time to defend. With the correct applications of such a spell, you can force your opponent into any position you want, something a Fire Mage would typically do. A Mage trained to predict what a Water Artist would do in a fight would be quite confused when confronted with this. However,¡± Kella paused, turning to make sure I was paying attention, ¡°There is another way a Mage can get around the predictable nature of their element. By studying every other element and the way they move, a Mage can keep their natural fighting style while also creating spells that counter your opponents. Essentially, they predict their enemies'' prediction, luring them into a false sense of security.¡±


    This all seemed¡­ complicated. It all made sense, but it was complicated, and I was still having trouble wrapping my head around the fact that Kella knew Restivus. Also, had she called him Master Restivus?


    ¡°Every Mage learns one of these two methods,¡± Lady Kella continued. ¡°They represent a basic defense against enemy Mages, and how a Mage will refine their fighting style for their entire life. However, I don¡¯t settle. Why would a Mage limit themselves to one method, when they are perfectly capable of learning both?¡±


    I stiffened a little, worry creeping up my spine. If she knew Restivus, does that mean her training techniques would be similar? Memories of climbing a mountain every day of every summer for years surfaced in my mind. ¡°Excuse me, Lady Kella¨C¡±


    ¡°High Mage,¡± she once again corrected, a bit of annoyance in her voice.


    ¡°Um¡­ yes. High Mage Kella. Excuse me if I misheard, but do you expect me to learn both fundamental methods of Mage combat?¡±


    She simply nodded. ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯s insane that Restivus didn¡¯t teach you even one.¡±


    I let out an exhausted sigh.


    ¡°Speaking of your old Master, when did you train under him? He said he was venturing north,¡± Kella asked, her voice growing sheepish. She gently swayed on her feet, shifting her weight from her soles to her toes.


    I felt my face go white. According to all records, Isla and I had always lived in the Phell estate, just hidden from the outside world. ¡°He um¡­ yes, he was in the north, in Dousin. I um¡­ spent most of my early life up there. He trained me for four years until I was twelve, when he left Dousin when fall began last year.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± she asked anxiously, ignoring the holes I¡¯d produced in the Phell¡¯s cover story.


    ¡°Hono-Kia,¡± I answered. ¡°Apparently it¡¯s a¨C¡±


    ¡°I know what it is,¡± she said, waving me off. ¡°How did he gain entry?¡± she pondered, clearly not talking to me anymore.


    ¡°Restivus taught me and one of the Frosta children. They paid him a lot, according to him, so when he finally had enough to gain entry to Hono-Kia, he left.¡±


    Kella frowned, pacing in a circle again. ¡°Um¡­ High¨C¡± she held up a hand for silence, so I kept quiet.


    After a very long time, Kella finally stopped pacing, then turned back to me. ¡°Master Restivus is fine then? He was healthy when you last saw him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± she said, regaining her composure. ¡°Now let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    A few hours later I was covered in sweat and barely able to move, my one good leg shaking as much as my crippled one. Kella¡¯s ¡®training¡¯ involved learning how to defend each style of fighting, meaning she would launch attacks at me until I either successfully dodged, or was too injured to move. When it was finally over, she made me bow, then I collapsed.


    ¡°You did good today,¡± she told me, to which I groaned in response. She walked over and sat down beside me. ¡°To become a Mage of the Magic Tower, you must take a test. Over the next two years, until you become of age when you''re fifteen, you will be training to take this test. I will make it so any Mage, no matter how highly ranked, will see that you deserve to be a member of the Magic Tower. All I ask in return is that you listen and learn. Can you do that, apprentice?¡±


    I nodded, a part of me filled with a burning desire, despite how exhausted I was.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said, finally smiling. ¡°I¡¯m glad I made the right choice. Thank you, Sean.¡±


    With that, she stood and left, leaving me alone in the hall, laying on the platform. I took a few minutes to rest, trying not to vomit from pain and exhaustion. Just as I was about to get up and leave, I heard the door to the Apprentice Hall open. I sat up, trying to see who had entered. There, waving with a big grin on his face, was Prince Wren.